Skip to main content

Full text of "Portuguese Vocables In Asiatic Languages"

See other formats 


TEXT  FLY  WITHIN 
THE  BOOK  ONLY 


PAGE  MISSING  WITHIN 
THE  BOOK  ONLY 


00 

OU   160945  >m 


OSMANIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 


OUP—  7'JO—  28-4-81—  10,000, 

OSMANU  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

Oil  No.    n    n  Accession  No.  f/ 

4 

Author 


This  book  should  be   retnrnH    on  or    before   the  date  last    marked  below 


GAEKWAD'S  ORIENTAL  SERIES 

Published  under  the  Authority  of 
the  Government  of  His  Highness 
the  Maharaja  Gaekwad  of  Baroda. 


GENERAL  EDITOR  : 

B.  BHATTACHARYYA,   M.A.,   Ph.D., 
Rdjaratna,  Jndnaratna. 


No.  LXXIV 


INFLUENCE  OF   PORTUGUESE   VOCABLES 

IN 

ASIATIC  LANGUAGES 


PORTUGUESE  VOCABLES 


IN 


ASIATIC  LANGUAGES 


FROM  THE   PORTUGUESE   ORIGINAL 

of 
MONSIGNOR  SEBASTIAO   RODOLFO   DALGADO 


Translated  into  English  with  notes,  additions  and  comments 
BY 

ANTHONY  XAVIER  SPARES,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  F.R.S.L 

PROFESSOR   OF   ENGLISH,   BARODA   COLLEGE 


1936 

Oriental  Institute 
Baroda 


Printed  by  P.  Knight  at  the  Baptist  Mission  Press,  and  Published  on 

behalf  of  the  Government  of  His  Highness  the  Maharaja 

Gaekwad  of  Baroda  by  Benoytosh  Bhattacharyya, 

Director,  Oriental  Institute,  Baroda. 

Price  Rs.  12-0-0. 


PREFACE. 

Monsignor  S.  Rodolfo  Dalgado's  Influencia  do  Vocdbulario 
Portugues  em  Linguas  Asiaticas  (abragendo  cerca  de  cinquenta 
idiomas)  published  by  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  *  Lisbon,  was 
issued  in  1913,  and  at  once  received  a  very  warm  welcome  from 
Orientalists  all  over  Europe  interested  in  philological  studies. 

Sir  George  Grierson,  then  in  England,  thanked  the  author 
heartily  for  his  most  valuable  and  interesting  work  for  which, 
he  said,  he  had  been  wishing  for  many  years  and  which  would 
be  of  the  greatest  help  to  him  in  the  linguistic  survey  of  India, 
just  as  his  excellent  Konkani  dictionary  had  been  till  then. 
Professors  Sylvain  Lev!  and  A.  Cabaton  from  Paris,  J.  Cornu 
from  Austria,  and  Hugo  Schuchardt  from  Graz,  among  others, 
acclaimed  the  work  as  an  enduring  monument  to  Portugal  and 
a  most  valuable  contribution  to  Oriental  studies,  the  materials 
of  which,  collected  with  infinite  labour,  had  been  put  together 
with  great  learning  and  precision. 

But  except  Portuguese  India,  as  was  to  be  expected,  no 
other  part  of  India  had  heard  of  the  author's  name,  let  alone 
of  this  or  any  other  book  of  his.  The  irony  of  the  situation  is 
obvious  ;  for  though  the  result  of  the  laborious  examination 
of  about  fifty  different  Asiatic  languages  in  search  of  Portuguese 
words  might  make  the  Portuguese  justly  and  pardonably  proud 
of  the  part  they  once  played  in  the  cultural  history  of  the  East 
and  particularly  of  India,  such  a  study  can  have  a  present- 
day  value  and  importance  only  to  those  in  India,  Ceylon,  Malaya, 
and  other  parts  of  Asia  interested  in  the  history  and  development 
of  their  respective  vernaculars.  The  situation  was  brought 
about  purely  because  Dr.  Dalgado's  Vocabulario,  to  give  the  work 
the  name  by  which  it  is  generally  known,  is  in  Portuguese,  and 
scarcely  any  Indian  Orientalist  to-day  possesses  a  working 
knowledge  of  that  language. 


VI  PREFACE 

With  the  object  of  introducing  Dalgado's  work  to  those 
interested  in  such  studies,  I  read  before  the  Bombay  Branch 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  a  paper  entitled  :  The  Portuguese 
Legacy  to  the  East  or  the  Influence  of  Portuguese  on  the  Languages 
of  the  East  with  special  reference  to  the  Languages  of  the  Bombay 
Presidency.  This  was  in  1922.  A  paragraph  from  its  concluding 
part  will  bear  quotation  here,  in  as  much  as  it  explains  my 
motive  in  reading  it  and,  at  the  same  time,  makes  an  avowal  of 
my  indebtedness  for  my  materials  to  the  Vocabulario. 

'  It  remains  for  me  to  acknowledge  my  great  and  grateful 
debt  to  Dr.  S.  Rodolfo  Dalgado's  Influencia  do  Vocabulario 
Portugues  em  Linguas  Asiaticas  (dbrangendo  cerca  de  cinquenta 
idiomas}.  The  student  who  wishes  to  study  from  a  scientific  and 
philosophical  standpoint  the  process  by  which  the  gradual  trans- 
plantation of  the  exotic  words  on  Asiatic  soil  was  affected  will 
find  the  introduction  to  this  great  work  of  absorbing  interest. 
The  book  which  is  published  by  the  University  Press,  Coimbra, 
and  brought  out  under  the  auspices  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences, 
Lisbon,  is  in  Portuguese,  a  language  unknown  to  the  majority  of 
scholars  in  India.  I  am  sure  that,  on  this  very  account,  a 
few  brief  remarks  on  the  character  of  this  work  as  well  as  on 
the  career  and  achievements  of  the  indefatigable  orientalist 
and  philologist,  its  author,  will  not  be  out  of  place.'  And  the 
very  same  reasons  have  determined  the  inclusion  of  a  sketch  of 
the  author's  life  and  work  in  this  volume. 

The  paper  was  published  in  the  Society's  Journal  No. 
LXXIV,  Vol.  XXVI,  and  it  was  not  long  before  I  had  the 
satisfaction  of  finding  that  my  object  had  in  some  measure 
been  realised.  The  few  inquiries  which  had  reached  me  before, 
consequent  on  the  brief  summary  of  the  paper  having  appeared 
in  the  Times  of  India,  Bombay,  now  increased  both  in  number 
and  in  purposefulness.  Almost  without  a  single  exception 
my  correspondents  regretted  their  inability  to  read  the  Mon- 
signor's  works  in  the  original  and  also  the  absence  of  an  English 
translation  of  the  most  important  of  them.  The  Vocabulario , 


PREFACE  Vli 

in  my  view,  was  the  one  of  all  his  works  that  would  interest 
scholars  in  India  in  as  much  as  it  would  help  them  to  apprehend 
the  nature  and  extent  of  the  indebtedness  of  their  own  verna- 
culars to  the  earliest  European  language  they  came  into  contact 
with  in  modern  times,  just  as  his  Glossario  Luso-Asiatico  would 
interest  Portuguese — one  might  well  say  European — students 
anxious  to  understand  the  East  and  to  realise  the  extent  to 
which  Portuguese  expansion  there,  whether  commercial,  political, 
or  missionary,  has  enriched  their  vocabularies. 

Accordingly,  I  applied  to  the  Lisbon  Academy  of  Sciences, 
— Dr.  Dalgado  had,  meanwhile,  after  gathering  in  his  rich  and 
abundant  harvest,  gone  to  his  eternal  reward  on  the  4th  of 
April,  1922, — for  permission  to  bring  out  an  English  translation 
of  the  Vocabulario,  and  I  wish  to  express  here  my  grateful 
recognition  of  its  courtesy  and  kindness  in  promptly  granting 
my  request. 

Almost  a  whole  decade  had  elapsed  between  the  publication 
of  the  Vocabulario  and  my  decision  to  present  it  in  English,  and 
during  this  interval  its  author  had  brought  out  other  works  on 
cognate  subjects.  In  these  latter  he  had  occasionally  arrived  at 
opinions  and  results  different  from  those  he  had  put  forward 
before,  or  supported  the  earlier  views  with  additional  evidence, 
or  sometimes  provided  a  fuller  and  more  detailed  exposition 
of  a  philological  or  phonetic  law  which  had  been  concisely  set 
out  in  the  Vocabulario.  Moreover  the  bibliography  annexed 
to  the  present  work,  very  extensive  though  it  is,  gives  evidence 
that  some  sources  of  information  had  remained  unknown  or 
were  inaccessible  to  the  author,  whilst  others  had  become 
available  only  after  the  publication  of  his  book,  and  this  was 
the  case  particularly  with  those  wherein  are  to  be  found  a 
large  number  of  terms  derived  from  Portuguese,  once  current 
in  Anglo-India.  It  is  true,  he  has  derived  his  materials  under 
this  head  from  the  well-known  Glossary  of  Wilson,  the  Die* 
tionary  of  Whitworth,  and  Crooke's  edition  of  Yule  and  BurnelPs 
monumental  and  fascinating  volume  ;  but,  since  the  last-named 


Vlll  PREFACE 

made  its  appearance,  much  published  material — new  volumes, 
in  the  Hakluyt  Society's  publications,  in  Foster's  Letters,  and 
English  Factories  in  India,  and  of  the  Indian  Antiquary,  etc., 
.  .  .  .  had  become  available.  The  New  Oxford  English 
Dictionary  which  the  author  does  not  appear  to  have  known 
or  consulted  was  also  approaching  completion. 

In  view  of  all  this  I  decided  that  it  would  enhance  the  utility 
of  my  translation  if  I  incorporated  in  it  the  alterations  or  additions 
that  the  new  material  had  made  necessary  or  possible.  The 
additions  have  been  in  the  main  with  reference  to  Anglo-Indian 
terms  which  owe  their  existence  to  Portuguese,  and  they  have 
not  been  confined  to  etymological  investigations  alone  but 
been  extended  to  various  other  fields — historical,  sociological, 
botanical,  zoological,  etc.  which  I  thought  might  provoke  the 
reader's  interest,  and  at  the  same  time  relieve  to  some  extent  the 
baldness,  as  a  rule,  inseparable  from  a  Vocabulary. 

The  author,  as  is  but  natural,  considering  the  nature  of  his 
work,  quotes  usually  from  the  early  Portuguese  chronicles  in 
support  of  the  currency  of  a  Portuguese  vocable  in  the  East. 
I  thought  that  it  would  promote  both  enquiry  and  interest 
among  English-speaking  readers  if  I  were  to  give  the  reference 
to  the  relative  passage  in  the  English  version  of  the  text  when 
such  existed,  arid  there  are  not  a  few  of  them  in  the  Hakluyt 
Society's  series.  This,  with  very  few  instances  excepted,  I  have 
done. 

There  are  many  Anglo-Indian  words  in  the  Vocabulario 
for  which  the  author  provides  quotations ;  in  the  case  of  quite 
a  number  of  others,  he  does  not  do  so — tjie  nature  of  his  study 
did  not  demand  them.  I  have  endeavoured  to  supply  the 
lacunae,  and,  when  this  had  to  be  done  in  regard  to  vocables 
which  had  been  already  dealt  with  in  Hobson-Jobson,  I  aimed 
at  providing,  whenever  possible,  citations  other  or  earlier  in 
point  of  time  than  those  given  by  Yule  and  Burnell.  In  furnish- 
ing references  for  the  various  forms  sometimes  assumed  by  a 
term,  I  have  chiefly  been  moved  by  considerations  of  tracing 


PREFACE  IX 

the  evolution  of  its  orthography  before  it  became  finally 
stabilised. 

Several  locutions  at  one  time  employed  in  Anglo-India, 
as  is  evidenced  by  their  use  in  correspondence  or  accounts  of 
travels,  have  found  neither  a  place  in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  the 
New  Oxford  English  Dictionary,  or  only  in  one  of  them,  and  when 
such  have  been  listed  by  me,  I  thought  it  useful  to  mention  this 
fact,  or  that  other  one  that  some  of  the  quotations  I  have  been 
fortunate  to  light  upon  belong  to  an  earlier  date  than  those 
in  either  or  both  these  works. 

The  Vocabulario  was  primarily  addressed  to  the  Portuguese, 
and  it  was  presumably  to  acquaint  even  such  of  them  as  have  no 
interest  in  philology  with  the  great  linguistic  legacy  their  fore- 
fathers have  bequeathed  to  the  East},  that,  at  the  conclusion 
of  his  study,  the  author  provided  a  general  alphabetical  list 
of  all  the  Portuguese  words  that  had  found  an  entry  into  the 
languages  of  Asia,  and  also  separate  lists  of  these  words,  language 
by  language.  I  decided  to  eliminate  the  general  list  and  in 
place  of  it  have  provided  a  general  index  of  all  words  and 
names  in  the  book.  Instead  of  the  separate  lists  I  have  pre- 
pared for  each  of  the  fifty  languages  an  alphabetical  index 
of  these  very  words  but  in  the  forms  they  have  assumed  in 
the  foreign  idioms  and,  to  facilitate  reference,  have  set  against 
each  the  original  Portuguese  vocable.  In  the  list  of  Konkani 
words  derived  from  Portuguese — their  number  is  legion — the 
author  gives  in  quite  a  large  number  of  cases  the  vernacular 
idiom  which  the  foreign  term  has  displaced ;  in  those  others  in 
which  he  did  not  do  so  I  have  attempted  to  supply  the  omission. 
The  additions  made  by  me,  except  in  the  case  of  the  lists, 
are  marked  by  square  brackets,  and  the  material  which  came 
to  hand  after  the  pages  wherein  it  could  have  been  incorporated 
had  been  struck  off  is  put  together  in  a  supplement  at  the  close. 

The  new  matter  increased  the  text  to  almost  two  and  a  half 
times  the  bulk  of  the  original  and  the  problem  of  finding  the 
ways  and  means  to  bring  out  the  volume  would  have  remained 


X  PREFACE 

insoluble  had  it  not  been  for  the  gracious  and  personal  interest 
which  the  Maharaja  Gaekwad  of  Baroda  took  in  the  work  and 
the  decision  of  His  Highness'  Government  to  finance  its  publica- 
tion. 

The  spontaneous  generosity  of  this  great  Prince  in  assisting 
enterprises  that  conduce  to  the  cultural  or  social  advancement 
of  his  countrymen  has  become  proverbial  both  in  the  East  and 
the  West.  Himself  a  keen  student  of  languages,  Indian  and 
European,  he  has  given  proof  of  his  interest  in  linguistic  re- 
searches by  having  had  the  Shree  Sayaji  Shastama  Shabda 
Kalpatri — a  comparative  dictionary  of  administrative  terms  in 
seven  Indian  languages — compiled  and  published  ;  and  everyone 
in  India  who  has  at  heart  the  unification  and  cultural  progress  of 
India  is  aware  how  much  the  movement  for  making  Hindi  the 
lingua  franca  of  India  owes  to  this  Ruler.  I  venture  to  take 
this  opportunity  of  recording  my  indebtedness  and  grateful 
thanks  to  His  Highness  and  his  Government. 

It  remains  for  me  now  to  thank,  besides  the  many  friends 
who  have  shown  interest  in  my  work,  rendered  help,  and  put 
up  with  and  answered  not  a  few  importunate  questions,  Miss 
Olive  da  Cunha,  B.A.,  for  offering  to  let  me  use  her  copy  of  the 
Vocabulario  presented  to  her  by  the  author,  which  contained 
corrections  and  additions  made  by  him — the  latter  have  been 
shown  within  parallel  lines  in  the  present  edition  ;  Dr.  Mariano 
Jose  Saldanha,  Professor  of  Sanskrit,  Lisbon  University,  for  his 
advice  regarding  the  transliteration  of  certain  Konkani  phonetics  ; 
Mr.  Vitus  P.  de  Sa,  Solicitor,  Bombay,  for  placing  at  my  disposal 
letters  from  Orientalists  in  Europe  received  by  his  uncle,  the 
Monsignor,  from  which  I  have  quoted ;  and  my  daughter 
Florence  who  has  rendered  me  very  useful  assistance  in  the  dreary 
task  of  preparing  the  language  lists  and  the  general  index  and 
in  revising  their  proofs. 

A.  X.  SOABES. 


A   SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE. 

The  primary  object  with  which  the  translation  of  ^  the  Voca- 
bulario  has  been  undertaken  is  to  introduce  the  work  to  English- 
knowing  students,  specially  in  India,  because  of  the  new  light 
it  is  expected  to  throw  on  many  a  problem  which  has  been 
baffling  lexicographers  of  modern  Indian  languages,  and  also  on 
the  question,  much  discussed  at  the  present  day,  as  to  what 
have  been  the  cultural  results  that  have  followed  the  impact  of 
the  West  on  the  East ;  a  secondary,  but  of  no  less  moment,  is  to 
introduce  the  author  to  his  countrymen — to  all  who,  whether 
differing  in  race,  creed  or  political  allegiance,  claim  India  as 
their  motherland — and  to  them  he  is  practically  unknown.  He 
is  one  of  India's  distinguished  sons,  born,  bred,  and  nurtured 
on  her  soil,  notwithstanding  which,  he  has  not  been  accorded 
by  his  compatriots  the  recognition  that  is  his  due.  One  is  led 
to  say  this  because  hardly  one  student  of  Indology  in  a 
hundred  has  even  heard  of  his  name  ;  and  because  in  a  publica- 
tion entitled  Eminent  Orientalists  which  the  well-known  publish- 
ing house  of  G.  A.  Natesan  &  Co.  brought  out  some  few  years 
ago  no  mention  even  is  made  of  one  who,  as  will  be  seen,  has 
claim  to  an  honoured  place  in  the  roll  of  Indian  Oriental 
scholars.  And  this  claim  is  based  not  only  on  his  having 
devoted  the  greater  part  of  his  life  to  the  study  of  Sanskrit 
and  the  many  In  do- Aryan  tongues  derived  from  it,  and  to 
those  branches  of  Oriental  research  to  which  one  with  his 
knowledge  as  well  of  the  languages  and  the  scientific  method 
of  the  West  alone  could  do  justice,  but  also  because  he  never 
allowed  his  studies  to  overshadow  his  interest  in  India  and 
his  affection  for  her ;  far  from  it,  if  anything,  they  helped 
him  to  understand  better  her  great  past,  realise  more  vividly 
her  present  needs,  and  bestow  greater  thought  on  her 
future. 


Xll  A    SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE 

His  eminence  in  the  field  of  Oriental  studies  is  unquestion- 
able. He  was  one  of  the  very  few  Indians  enrolled  among  the 
c  thirty '  whom  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  London  at  any 
one  time  honours  with  its  honorary  membership,  and  we  shall  at 
this  stage  forbear  mentioning  honours  that  came  to  him  from  other 
learned  societies  not  as  well  known  to  readers  in  India.  There  is 
one  fact,  however,  connected  with  his  life  and  work  which  calls 
for  mention  even  now  and  it  is  sure  to  secure  from  scholars  in 
India  and  the  East  the  sympathy  and  admiration  which  those  of 
Europe  felt  for  him.  During  the  years  he  was  engaged  in 
compiling  his  monumental  works,  in  order  to  avoid  worse  con- 
sequences to  his  health,  he  had  to  undergo  surgical  operations 
requiring  the  amputation  of  both  his  legs,  one  after  the  other, 
at  the  short  interval  of  about  three  years.  And  the  picture 
of  this  ardent  and  untiring  Oriental  scholar,  alone  and  away 
from  his  home,  his  only  constant  companions  and  faithful  friends, 
the  dictionaries  of  Eastern  tongues  and  Portuguese  and  other 
European  chronicles,  his  truncated  body  resting  in  an  invalid's 
chair — a  veritable  Procrustean  bed, — from  which  he  lectured  to 
his  students,  and  on  which,  with  heroic  resignation,  he  worked 
away  at  his  books,  is  as  moving  as  it  is  sustaining. 

His  works  are  in  Portuguese — a  language  which  till  the 
middle  o'f  the  eighteenth  century  was  the  -lingua  franca  of  India, 
but  to-day  is  practically  unknown  here  except  to  a  microscopic 
section  of  the  population  and  that  limited  to  a  small  proportion 
of  the  Portuguese  possessions  in  India.  Again,  he  bore  a  name 
which  could  easily  lead  the  indiscriminating  to  regard  him  as  a 
non-Indian.  What  wonder  then  that  his  countrymen,  had 
they  even  heard  of  him  and  his  works,  should  have  failed  to 
pierce  the  disguises  of  name  and  language  and  discover  in  him 
one  of  their  kindred  ? 

For  Sebastiao  Rodolfo  Dalgado  was  born  in  Assagao, 
Bardez,  Goa,  of  a  distinguished  Brahmin  family  which  for  genera- 
tions had  occupied  a  place  of  prominence  and  privilege  in  the 
economy  of  the  village.  In  the  sixteenth  century,  Christianity 


A   SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S  LIFE  xiii 

on  the  west  coast  of  India  was  not  content  with  washing  off  the 
original  sin  and  subsequent  lapses  of  its  recruits,  but  insisted  on 
wiping  away  every  trace  of  the  ancestral  lineage  and  traditions. 
It  was  then  that  the  cognomen  of  his  family  '  Desai ',  so  signi- 
ficant, and  racy  of  the  soil,  was  made  to  yield  place  to  the  un- 
meaning and  alien  '  Dalgado  '.  He  was  one  of  a  family  of  six 
brothers  and  an  only  sister ;  one  of  the  brothers  died  young, 
two  pursued  the  profession  of  medicine  and  two  of  law. 

Young  Rodolfo  went  to  school  in  his  village  and  afterwards  at 
Mapu^a,  the  chief  town  of  his  district.  Early  in  life  he  felt  the  call 
towards  a  priestly  vocation  and  joined  the  well-known  College 
for  ecclesiastical  studies  at  Rachol,  in  the  district  of  Salsete, 
Goa,  where,  after  going  through  his  preliminary  studies,  which  in- 
cluded knowledge  of  English  and  French  and  the  prescribed  course 
of  Philosophy  and  Theology,  in  Latin,  he  was  ordained  priest 
in  1881.  Very  soon  afterwards  he  proceeded  to  Rome,  acquired 
knowledge  of  Italian,  and  joined  the  University  of  St.  Apol- 
linarius  to  study  Canon  and  Roman  Law.  The  Doctorate  in  both 
these  faculties  was  conferred  upon  him  two  years  later.  As  a 
special  case,  perhaps  because  of  his  noteworthy  success  in  the  law 
schools,  he  was  allowed  to  sit  for  the  examination  of  the  Doctor's 
degree  in  Divinity,  which  involved  his  learning  Greek  and  Hebrew, 
without  having  to  keep  terms.  He  came  out  of  the  "test  with 
distinction.  These  results,  together  with  the  awards  of  prizes 
and  medals  which  accompanied  them,  brought  the  Indian  cleric 
to  the  notice  of  the  then  reigning  Pope,  Leo  XIII,  who  appointed 
him  his  Honorary  chaplain  with  the  title  of  'Monsignor '.  This 
was  on  the  llth  October,  1884,  when  he  was  only  twenty-nine. 
Leo  XIII,  as  is  well  known,  was  keenly  interested  in  raising 
the  status  of  the  Indian  Clergy,  and  it  is  believed  that  it  was 
at  his  suggestion  that  Monsignor  Dalgado  decided  to  return  to 
India  and  devote  his  future  labours  to  his  own  country.  Looking 
to  the  contributions  he  has  made  to  Oriental  studies,  one  feels 
disposed,  at  this  date,  to  regard  the  Pontiff's  advice  as  pro- 
vidential, in  as  much  as  the  different  offices  Dr.  Dalgado  came  to 


A    SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE 

hold  in  various  parts  of  India  and  in  Ceylon  brought  him  into 
contact  with  the  idioms  and  cultures  of  different  people,  and 
enabled  him  to  gather  materials  for  the  two  enduring  monuments 
he  was  to  raise  in  after  years. 

Prom  Rome  he  went  to  Lisbon  where,  by  a  Government 
order  of  the  19th  November,  1884,  he  was  nominated  a  missionary 
of  the  Crown,  with  India  as  his  field  of  activities.  He  arrived 
in  Goa  in  April  1885  and  in  quick  succession  was  appointed  to 
several  ecclesiastical  offices.  We  shall  refer  here  only  to  such 
as  have  a  direct  bearing  on  his  researches  in  the  field  of  Oriental 
studies. 

On  the  19th  March,  1886,  he  was  appointed  Vicar  General 
of  Ceylon,  and  took  charge  of  his  office  on  the  14th  May.  As 
the  result  of  a  Concordat  between  the  Holy  See  and  the  Por- 
tuguese sovereign,  the  Portuguese  Mission  in  Ceylon  became 
extinct  on  the  2nd  January,  1887,  arid  Dr.  Dalgado  returned  to 
Goa,  but  not  before  he  had  acquired  a  working  knowledge  of 
Sinhalese  and  Malay.  Prom  May  1887  to  April  1890,  he  was 
the  Vicar  General  of  Bengal,  with  his  headquarters  in  Calcutta, 
long  enough  for  him  to  acquire  proficiency  in  Hindustani  and 
Bengali.  In  1893  he  was  appointed  Vicar  Porane  of  Honawar,  and 
he  continued  in  this  office  till  1895,  employing  his  leisure  in 
learning  Kanarese  and  Tamil.  A  large  part  of  the  three  years 
preceding  his  taking  up  his  office  at  Honawar  he  spent  at  Savant- 
wadi,  a  State  on  the  frontiers  of  Goa,  with  his  eldest  brother, 
Dr.  Gelasio  D.  Dalgado,  who  was  the  Civil  Surgeon  there,  studying 
Marathi  and  Sanskrit.  It  was  evidently  during  these  years 
and  studies  that  he  realised  how  closely  his  own  mother  tongue, 
Konkani,  was  related  to  Sanskrit,  and  the  recognition  of  this 
fact  led  him  to  undertake  a  scientific  investigation  of  the  structure 
and  vocabulary  of  this  vernacular.  Research  was  fruitful  in 
helping  him  to  bring  out  his  Konkani-Portuguese  Dictionary 
in  1893,  and  to  write  a  Grammar  of  Konkani,  on  which  he  was 
busy  at  the  time  of  his  death  and  which  in  its  manuscript  form 
he  bequeathed  to  the  Public  Library  of  Nova-Goa. 


A  SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE  XV 

The  dictionary  has  been  compiled  on  a  very  systematic  and 
scientific  basis,  the  Konkani  words  being  printed  in  Devanagri 
characters,  and  contains  an  introduction  which  is  as  informative  as 
it  is  lucid.  This  work  which  had  been  executed  on  a  scale  and  with 
a  method  never  till  then  adopted,  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
Portuguese  authorities  in  Lisbon,  who  by  an  order  of  the  llth 
November,  1895,  entrusted  him  with  the  task  of  bringing  out  a 
Portuguese-Konkani  Dictionary,  the  cost  of  which  was  to  be 
defrayed  by  the  State.  He  had  now  to  proceed  to  Lisbon  to  super- 
vise the  printing  of  this  work,  which  ran  into  over  nine  hundred 
pages  and  dealt  with  vocables  in  an  orthography  with  which 
the  compositors  at  the  Government  Press  were  utterly  unfami- 
liar. In  the  same  year  1895,  he  was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Geo- 
graphical Society,  Lisbon.  The  Dictionary  came  out  in  1905 
and  about  this  time  Dr.  Dalgado  was  made  a  Domestic  Prelate 
to  the  Pope.  The  Lisbon  Government  exempted  him  from 
further  missionary  service  in  the  East.  Such  leisure  as  the 
exacting  task  of  bringing  out  the  Dictionary  left  him,  he  had 
devoted  to  the  study  of  Sanskrit  and  Philology,  under  Oriental 
scholars  in  Portugal,  in  acquiring  a  working  knowledge  of  German, 
and  just  that  much  of  Arabic  as  would  enable  him  to  consult 
dictionaries  of  that  language  and  of  Persian.  In  1907  he  was 
appointed  Professor  of  Sanskrit  at  the  Lisbon  University ; 
and  four  years  later  he  was  elected  a  corresponding  member 
of  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  Lisbon.  In  1917  the  honorary 
degree  of  Doctor  of  Literature  was  conferred  upon  him  by  the 
Lisbon  University. 

From  the  time  he  brought  out  his  Dictionaries  his  literary 

output  was  prodigious,  and  his  title  to  be  numbered  among  the 

eminent  philologists  of  the  day  grew  with  every  new  publication 

of  his  that  issued  from  the  press.    Exclusive  of  articles  he  wrote  on 

religious,  historical  and  political  subjects  for  journals  in  Portugal, 

Brazil  and  India,  we  give  below  a  list  of  his  published  writings  : 

Diccionario  Konkani-Portuguez,  Philologico-Etymologico. 

Bombay,  1893,  xxx  +  562  pp. 


XVi  A   SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE 

Hitopadexa  ou  Instruc$ao  Util  (translation  of  Hitopade6a 

from  the  Sanskrit  original  into  Portuguese).     Lisbon, 

1897,  xxii  +  292  pp. 
Dialecto  Indo-Portugu&s  de   Ceyldo.     Lisbon,    1900,  xii  + 

262  pp. 

Dialecto  Indo-Portugues  de  Ooa.     Oporto,  1900,  22  pp. 
Dialecto  Indo-Portugues  de  Damao.     Lisbon,  1903,  31  pp. 
Diccionario    Portugu&s-Concani.      Lisbon,    1905,    xxxii  + 

906pp. 
Dialecto  Indo-Portugu&s  do   Norte  (the   Indo-Portuguese 

dialect  of  Bombay  and  its  suburbs).    Lisbon,   1906, 

62pp. 
Influencia  do  Vocdbulario  Portugu&s  em  Linguas  Asiaticas. 

Coimbra,  1913,  xcii  +  253  pp. 

Contribuifao  para  a  Lexicologia  Luso-Oriental   (Contribu- 
tions   towards    a    study    of    Luso-Oriental    words). 

Coimbra,  1916,  196  pp. 
Historia  de  Nala  e  Damyanti  (Translation   of   Nala   and 

Damyanti  from  the  Sanskrit  original  into  Portuguese). 

Coimbra,  155  pp. 
Dialecto    Indo-Portugues   de    Negapatam.     Oporto,    1917, 

16pp. 
Gonsalves    Viana  e  a  Lexicologia  Portuguesa  de   origem 

Asiatico-Ajricana. 
Olossario  Luso-Asiatico,  Vol.  I.     Coimbra,    1919,  lxvii  + 

535  pp. 
Glossario  Luso-Asiatico,   Vol.    II.      Lisbon,    1921,    vii  + 

580  pp. 
Rudimentos  da  lingua  Sanscrita  (Rudiments  of  Sanskrit, 

for  use  of  students  at  the  University).     1920. 
Florilegio  de  Proverbios  Concanis.     Coimbra,   1922,  xx  + 

330  pp. 

As  will  be  noticed  from  the  above",  his  special  subject 
of  study  was  the  influence  of  Portuguese  on  the  languages  of 
the  East,  and  inversely  of  the  idioms  of  the  East  upon  Portuguese, 


A   SKETCH    OF   THE   AUTHOR  S   LIFE  XV11 

one  might  say  European,  vocabulary.  No  one  before  him  had 
attempted  this  investigation  on  such  a  scale,  and  it  can  be 
safely  asserted  that  not  one  who  had  touched  upon  this  vast  and 
absorbingly  interesting  field  of  study  had  brought  to  it  the 
first-hand  knowledge  and  intimacy  with  so  many  languages 
of  the  East  and  the  West  which  he  did.  It  was  the  Vocabulario 
which  laid  the  foundation  of  his  great  reputation  in  the  European 
world  of  Oriental  studies.  It  represented  twenty  years'  strenuous 
labours  to  track  down  the  numerous  Portuguese  vocables  which 
like  nondescripts,  without  papers  or  passport,  had  strayed 
into  the  boundaries  of  Eastern  idioms,  and  so  many  of  whom 
had  lost  every  semblance  which  might  bespeak  their  country 
of  origin. 

But  his  chef  d'oeuvre  is  the  Glossario  Luso-Asiatico  in  two 
volumes.  It  is  the  complement  to  the  Vocabulario  and  in  it 
the  author  traces  the  history  of  the  innumerable  Eastern  terms 
met  with  in  Portuguese  chronicles,  very  many  of  which  have 
become  naturalised  in  Portuguese,  and  not  a  few  after  crossing 
the  frontiers  of  this  language  have  secured  domicile  in  other 
European  tongues.  In  the  introduction  to  it  he  mentions  that 
his  original  intention  was  to  include  in  it  words  derived  from 
African  sources,  but  partly  because  of  the  difficulty  of  obtaining 
accurate  information  regarding  many  of  them,  and  chiefly  because 
of  the  state  of  his  health,  he  thought  it  prudent  to  circumscribe 
•his  investigations  to  Asia,  for  fear  that  the  enterprise,  as  he 
phrases  it,  might  get  shipwrecked  before  reaching  port.  Even 
as  it  is,  to  use  the  words  of  Sir  George  Grierson,  '  it  is  a  monu- 
ment of  erudition  \ 

The  Glossario  is  not  only  a  Portuguese  Hobson-Jobson  but, 
as  has  been  fitly  pointed  out  by  the  late  Mr.  Longworth  Dames, 
something  more  besides,  because  of  the  peculiar  position  which 
the  Portuguese  language  occupies  in  its  relation  to  the  East, 
a  relation  very  different  from  that  of  other  European  languages. 
The  Portuguese  were  the  first  to  give  new  terms  and  likewise 
the  first  to  borrow  new  terms  from  the  East :  quite  a  large 


XViii  A    SKETCH   OF  THE   AUTHOR'S  LIFE 

number  of  these  latter  were  adopted  by  the  French  and  the 
English. 

It  is  possible  to  realise  the  magnitude  and  the  monumental 
character  of  the  work,  embodying  as  it  does  the  result  of  a 
quarter  century's  reading  and  research,  by  turning  to  the  Bib- 
liography. Its  five  hundred  and  more  names  of  works — several 
of  them  running  into  many  volumes — cover  practically  every 
book  in  Portuguese  dealing  with  the  East,  a  very  large  number 
of  such  in  Latin,  French,  Italian,  Dutch,  Spanish  and  English, 
and  some  even  from  Arabic,  Persian  and  Chinese  sources. 

Upon  the  appearance  of  the  Olossario  the  author  was 
overwhelmed  with  appreciations  from  Oriental  scholars  in 
different  parts  of  the  world.  In  England,  Mr.  Longworth  Dames, 
the  then  Vice-President  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  reviewed 
it  in  the  Society's  Journal  (April  1921)  and  went  so  far  as  to  say 
that  he  hoped  students  in  England  and  India  who  were  not 
acquainted  with  Portuguese,  would  endeavour  to  obtain  a  suffi- 
cient knowledge  of  that  language  to  enable  them  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  mass  of  invaluable  information  contained 
in  the  two  volumes.  Not  long  after  he  was  elected  an  Honorary 
member  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society. 

But  his  great  aspiration  was  to  be  a  full  member  or,  to  use 
the  Portuguese  term,  '  Socio  effectivo  '  of  the  Lisbon  Academy 
of  Sciences,  under  whose  auspices  and  at  whose  cost  most  of  his 
important  books  had  been  published.  The  number  of  the  *  Socios 
Effectives  ',  as  of  the  '  Immortels '  of  the  French  Academy,  is 
limited,  but  the  death  of  one  of  them,  Dr.  Anselm  Jose'  Braacamp, 
had  created  a  vacancy  and  Dr.  Dalgado's  name  was  selected  to  be 
placed  before  the  general  body  at  a  session  on  the  27th  April,  but 
Providence  had  willed  otherwise,  for  on  the  4th  of  the  same 
month  Dr.  Dalgado  was  summoned  by  his  Maker  to  receive 
the  due  reward  of  his  exemplary  sanctity  of  life,  untiring  industry, 
wise  use  of  his  rare  gifts  and  his  heroic  resignation  in  suffering. 

The  Portuguese  people  mourned  the  passing  away  of  this 
Indian  scholar  as  a  national  loss,  for  they  had  come  to  look  upon 


A   SKETCH   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE 

his  Vocahulario  and  the  Glossario  as  imperishable  monuments  to 
their  great  and  glorious  past. 

At  the  time  of  his  death  he  had  in  the  press  the  Floril&gio 
de  Proverbios  Concanis.  It  is  a  fascinating  and  penetrating  study 
of  the  everyday  philosophy  of  the  Konkani-speaking  people. 
Two  thousand  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  proverbs  which 
he  was  able  to  collect  have  been  translated  into  Portuguese  and 
grouped  under  two  hundred  and  twenty-three  heads,  commented 
.upon  and  compared  with  similar  sayings  in  different  Asiatic 
(principally  Sanskrit,  Marathi,  Kanarese)  and  European  (Latin, 
English,  French,  Spanish,  German)  languages. 

Early  in  1922  he  was  engaged  in  preparing  at  the  request 
of  the  Lisbon  University,  a  new  edition  of  Duarte  Barbosa's 
famous  *  Lima ',  but  this  and  a  grammar  of  the  Konkani  lan- 
guage at  which  he  had  been  working  from  1920  remained  un- 
finished. 

Apart  from  his  sacred  ministry,  love  for  India  and  love 
for  Portugal  were  the  two  consuming  passions  of  his  life.  It 
is  in  connection  with  these  that  his  literary  activities  had  their 
being  and  around  them  they  moved.  The  titles  of  his  writings 
show  how  he  distributed  his  interest  almost  equally  between 
these  two.  But  India,  as  is  natural,  occupied  the  first  place 
in  his  affections.  And  it  is  a  coincidence,  at  once  significant 
and  arresting,  that  he  should  have  made  his  entry  on  the  stage 
of  Oriental  scholarship  with  a  dictionary  of  the  Konkani  lan- 
guage and  that,  when  the  curtain  was  rung  down  on  his  acti- 
vities, he  should  have  been  engaged  on  an  Anthology  of  Konkani 
proverbs  and  a  Grammar  of  Konkani. 

From  his  exiguous  resources  he  endowed  a  prize  for  Sanskrit 
at  the  Lyceum  in  Goa,  and  offered  to  the  Archbishop  of  Goa 
a  sum  of  money  for  the  foundation  of  a  chair  of  Konkani  in  the 
seminary  of  Eachol.  The  Archbishop  did  not  see  his  way  to 
accept  the  offer  and  he  felt  disappointed.  The  Portuguese 
ecclesiastical  authorities,  in  the  past,  have  been  no  friends 
of  Konkani,  the  people's  tongue  in  Goa.  Time  and  again  they 


XX  A  SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE 

made  relentless  efforts  to  suppress  the  language  of  the  soil,  not 
unlike  those  once  made  by  the  Normans  against  Anglo-Saxon 
speech,  and  as  unsuccessfully.  Monsignor  Dalgado  was  surely 
acquainted  with  these,  but  he  must  have  presumed  that  a  newer 
order  had  yielded  place  to  the  older  one. 

His  intense  devotion  to  India  is  understandable,  but  how 
is  it  that  this  Indian  with  not  a  trace  of  Portuguese  blood  in  his 
veins  came  to  feel  the  affection  he  did  for  Portugal  ?  A  sentence 
in  his  preface  to  this  work  bears  witness  to  its  intensity.  '  I 
have  pursued  this  task  with  an  ardent  zeal  and  unflagging 
enthusiasm  inspired  above  all  by  my  devotion  to  Portugal  and 
thought  for  her  glory.'  We  shall  allow  Dr.  Dalgado  himself  to 
answer  what  on  the  surface  appears  to  be  a  very  intriguing 
query : — 

"  The  influence  of  Portugal  in  the  East  which  many  foreign 
and  some  Portuguese  writers  have  characterised  as  cruel,  in- 
tolerant and  of  few  beneficial  results,  presents  nevertheless  on 
careful  investigation,  an  aspect  and  a  type  which  are  wholly 
peculiar,  in  as  much  as  it  has  been  highly  sympathetic  and 
warm-hearted.  Tt  is  an  influence  which  other  nations  who 
regard  themselves  as  being  more  civilised  and  more  liberal  have 
not  up  to  this  day  succeeded  in  exerting  in  spite  of  present- 
day  advance  in  social  doctrines.  The  most  striking  evidence 
of  this  influence,  which  in  itself  constitutes  a  glorious  record  of 
the  relations  that  have  existed  between  the  conquerors  and  the 
conquered,  is  their  effective  and  legal  recognition  of  political  and 
social  equality,  without  any  difference  whatsoever,  between  the 
Portuguese  and  their  colonials,  be  they  Indians,  Chinese,  Oceanians 
or  Africans — a  policy  which  as  yet  remains  a  desideratum  among 
non-Portuguese  colonies,  however  rich,  extensive  and  cultured. 

According  to  the  general  theory  of  the  Portuguese,  their 
colonies  are  not  dependencies  or  centres  for  exploitation.  On  the 
contrary,  they  are  patches  of  Portugal  sown,  for  her  glory,  in 
different  climes  with  races,  colours,  castes,  usages  and  customs, 
it  is  true,  very  unlike  those  of  the  mother  country,  but  not  on 


A   SKETCH  OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE  XXi 

that  account  less  Portuguese  at  heart  and  soul.  It  is  on  this 
account  that  a  Portuguese  born  in  India  or  Africa  of  European 
parents  is  not  ashamed  to  call  himself  an  Indian  or  an  African. 
This  fact  ought  not  to  cause  surprise  or  be  looked  upon  as  an 
isolated  incident  or  one  of  recent  happening.  The  primary  and 
most  absorbing  motive  force  which  impelled  the  early  explorers 
and  conquerors  was  the  idea  of  extending  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  limits  of  Portugal  and  to  bind  the  East  and  the  West 
with  the  tender  ties  of  love.  Here  is  an  instance  of  very  great 

value  in  proof  of  this.     The  King  of  Portugal  did  not  disdain 

« 

to  be  treated  by  the  friendly  Rajas  of  Malabar  as  their  brother 
and  the  Rajas  very  naturally  were  proud  to  be  allowed  to  claim 
this  relationship.  It  is  useful  to  remember  that  no  other  sovereign 
of  any  other  power  has  similarly  treated  any  potentate,  Asian 
or  African,  even  up  to  the  present  day,  when  we  are  living  in 
an  age  in  which  so  much  is  talked  about  the  liberty,  equality  and 
fraternity  of  the  human  race.  Moreover,  there  is  no  record 
of  any  governor  or  viceroy  of  any  other  power  having  spoken 
of  an  Indian  woman  as  '  my  daughter '  as  the  great  Affonso  Al- 
buquerque used  to  do  without  distinction,  in  respect  of  the 
women  of  Goa,  when  they  were  coming  over  to  Christianity 
and  marrying  his  soldiers  and  sailors. 

These  and  other  facts  of  a  similar  nature  furnish  abundant 
proof  that  the  Portuguese,  who  knew  how  to  make  themselves 
dreaded  by  their  enemies  and  to  treat  them  with  severity, 
possessed,  at  the  same  time,  the  gift  of  associating  themselves 
without  any  reserve  with  the  indigenous  population  and  of  even 
identifying  themselves  with  them,  and  if  the  latter  happened 
also  to  belong  to  their  faith,  they  were  looked  upon  on  that  very 
account  as  their  brothers." 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  since  the  above  was  written, 
and  during  the  last  few  years,  there  has  been  a  backward  move- 
ment in  the  old  Portuguese  colonial  policy. 

The  equalitarian  and  fusionist  doctrine  of  the  Portuguese 
has  by  many  been  looked  upon  as  the  cause  of  their  failure  in 


XXii  A   SKETCH  OF  THE   AUTHOR'S  LIFE 

the  East ;  there  are  others,  however,  who  believe,  and  Dr.  Dalgado 
is  one  of  them,  that  the  true  criterion  of  estimating  the  success 
of  colonial  administration  is  the  affectionate  memory  and  grate- 
ful esteem  of  the  rulers  by  the  subject  population  and,  tested 
by  this,  the  success  of  the  old  Portuguese  colonial  policy  has 
been  very  great  indeed. 

It  is  the  earnest  desire  of  present-day  statesmanship  to  see 
the  East  and  the  West  understand  each  other  and  to  have  them 
extend  to  each  other  the  hand  of  fraternal  sympathy.  Dr. 
Dalgado 's  Vocabulario  and  Glossario  will  remain  abiding  monu- 
ments of  such  an  alliance  between  the  two  civilisations,  and  he 
himself,  whether  regarded  as  man,  priest,  or  scholar  is  a 
splendid  exemplar  of  the  happy  result  to  be  derived  from  an 
intimate  association  of  the  East  and  the  West. 


THE   AUTHOR'S   PREFACE 

Authorities  of  indisputable  competence  have  more  than  once 
recognised  and  not  less  often  held  fo.rth  the  great  advantage 
and  importance  of  assembling  in  one  place  the  large  number  of 
Portuguese  words,  many  of  them  in  everyday  use,  which  have 
been  taken  over  by  most  of  the  cultured  and  some  also  by  the 
less  advanced  languages  of  Southern  Asia. 

It  is  now  about  twenty  years  that  a  daily  paper  in  Bombay 
which  has  a  vast  circulation,  The  Times  of  India,  suggested  the 
importance  of  such  a  work  with  reference  to  India  and  pointed 
out  to  the  late  Dr.  Gerson  da  Cunha  as  one  suited  for  carrying 
it  out. 

Subsequently  Dr.  Hugo  Schuchardt,  an  authority  on  the 
Romance  languages  of  universal  fame  who  has  published  so  many 
works  on  the  Portuguese  dialects  of  Asia  and  Africa  and  on  the 
diffusion  of  Portuguese  in  the  East  was  insistent  on  the  advantage 
and  necessity  of  preparing  a  glossary  of  the  Portuguese  words 
introduced  into  Asiatic  tongues. 

Dr.  Adolf o  Coelho,  in  appreciating  an  interesting  monograph 
of  Mr.  Gongalves  Viana  on  the  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Malay, 
declared  that  this  publication  imposed  upon  him  the  obligation  of 
completing  the  work  he  had  begun  by  examining  other  lan- 
guages of  the  Archipelago,  a  task  which,  most  certainly,  he 
had  the  competence  to  perform.  But  the  eminent  linguist,  in 
a  subsequent  edition  of  his  work  referred  to  above,  wrote  to 
say  that  he  did  not  deem  himself  qualified  for  undertaking  the 
work  and  that  one  already  had  taken  upon  himself  to  execute 
it,  thereby  referring  to  the  author  of  the  present  book. 

Five  and  twenty  years  ago  when  I  began  the  study  of  the 
«ematology  and  the  etymology  of  Kpnkani,  the  language  of 
•Goa,  with  the  aid  of  dictionaries  in  Sanskrit,  the  parent  tongue, 

of  the  other  languages  in  use  on  the  frontiers   of  Goa,  I 


XXIV  THE   AUTHOR  S   PREFACE 

noticed  at  once  that  it  was  not  only  in  Portuguese  India  but 
also  in  British  India  that  many  Portuguese  words  were  current ; 
this  fact  I  had  on  a  previous  occasion,  though  of  course  on 
a  scale  much  smaller,  observed  when  I  was  the  vicar  general 
and  administrator  of  the  Portuguese  missions  in  Ceylon  and 
Bengal.  In  my  Konkam-Portuguese  dictionary  published  in 
1903,  I  indicated  by  initials  placed  before  the  respective  word, 
the  six  or  seven  languages,  Aryan  or  Dravidian  which  used  them 
and  which  I  then  knew. 

Accepting  the  suggestion  of  a  friend,  I  sent  him  from  India 
in  1892  a  very  short  manuscript  study  to  be  put  before  the 
International  Congress  of  Orientalists  which  was  to  have  been 
held  in  Lisbon  but  eventually  was  not  held  there.  It  was  a 
brief  study  consisting  of  two  distinct  parts  of  the  Indo- 
Portuguese  dialect  of  Ceylon,  and  of  the  Portuguese  terms, 
grouped  under  certain  heads,  which  had  been  introduced  into 
half  a  dozen  languages  of  India. 

The  Geographical  Society  of  Lisbon  published,  as  my 
contribution  to  the  celebrations  in  honour  of  the  fourth  centenary 
of  the  discovery  of  the  sea-route  to  India,  an  enlarged  study  of 
the  Portuguese  dialect  of  Ceylon.  But  I  could  not  then  accede 
to  the  pressing  request  of  the  late  Luciano  Cordeiro  to  put 
through  the  press  the  second  part  of  my  essay  because  I  wished 
to  extend  the  scope  of  this  part  of  the  work  and,  at  greater 
leisure,  to  co-ordinate  it  in  the  best  possible  manner. 

Since  then  I  have  carried  on,  with  interruptions  more  or  less 
protracted  and  occasionally  with  flagging  zeal,  the  arduous  task 
of  going  through,  more  than  once,  a  large  collection  of  dictionaries 
and  vocabularies  of  some  fifty  languages,  some  of  them  volumin- 
ous, rare  and  costly  ;  of  acquiring  incomplete  but  published  lists  of 
words  ;  of  obtaining  fresh  ones  through  the  help  of  obliging 
friends  scattered  over  India,  and  finally  of  casting  anew  the 
materials  thus  brought  together.  And  all  this  has  been  done  in 
the  midst  of  constant  physical  sufferings,  oftentimes  of  an 
excruciating  nature,  and  of  not  a  few  moral  smarts. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE  xxv 

It  is  but  natural  that  works  of  the  nature  of  this,  especi- 
ally those  taking  in  an  area  so  extensive  and  so  little  surveyed 
before,  are  as  a  rule  incomplete  and  imperfect  and  full  of  errors 
of  various  sorts,  and  I  should  not  have  even  now  been  rash 
enough  to  issue  to  the  public  the  fruits  of  my  investigations, 
had  it  not  been  for  an  ever-growing  presentiment  that  Death 
might  come  to  meet  me  in  the  midst  of  my  labours. 

What  stimulated  me  in  the  carrying  out  of  this  weary  task 
was  not  so  much  my  love  for  literary  pursuits  as  my  ardent 
affection  for  Portugal.  Should  the  present  work,  perhaps  the 
last  literary  product  of  my  leisure  hours,  with  all  its  short- 
comings, contribute  in  some  measure  towards  her  glory,  I  shall 
hold  myself  abundantly  repaid  for  my  labour  and  expense. 

I  wish  to  leave  recorded  here  my  ever  grateful  thanks  to 
the  Academy  of  Sciences  which  gave  a  most  generous  welcome 
to  my  book  and  sanctioned  its  publication  ;  to  Mr.  Gongalves 
Viana  who  pronounced  an  opinion  on  it  which  I  feel  was  a  great 
deal  too  complimentary,  and  who  went  through  the  greater  part 
of  it  and  made  many  judicious  and  useful  suggestions ;  to  Mr. 
J.  A.  Dias  Coelho  of  the  Government  Printing  Press,  who  with  very 
great  interest  revised  the  proofs  twice  over  ;  to  Mr.  Candido 
Au gusto  Nazareth,  the  manager  of  the  press,  who  helped  so 
greatly  in  seeing  it  being  put  through  quickly  and  also  to  its 
effective  get-up ;  to  the  missionaries  of  the  Portuguese  Govern- 
ment working  in  the  East  who  furnished  me  with  Portuguese 
words  in  the  local  dialects,  and  finally  to  all  those  who  in  what- 
ever way  have  helped  me  in  the  execution  of  this  work. 

S.  RODOLFO  DALGADO. 
Lisbon,  August  1913. 


THE   AUTHOR'S    INTRODUCTION 

I.     The  Influence  of  Portugal  on  the  East 

The  influence  of  Portugal  on  the  Orient  both  as  regards  its 
extension  and  intension  has  not  hitherto,  as  a  whole,  been 
adequately  appreciated. 

Much  has  been  written  about  the  glorious  achievements  of 
her  navigators  and  conquerors,  and  of  the  heroic  deeds  of  her 
captains  and  governors.  There  are  graphic  descriptions  of  her 
extensive  commercial  relations,  of  her  vast  emporiums  and  of  the 
fearful  trials  and  the  dazzling  luxury  of  her  sons  in  the  colonies. 
Likewise,  in  the  light  of  the  present-day  trend  of  thought,  her 
policy  of  cruelty  and  intolerance  and  the  excesses  that  flowed 
from  her  religious  zeal  have  been  the  subject  matter  of  severe 
criticism.  And  it  has  been  generally  held  that  this  influence  of 
Portugal  on  the  East  was  circumscribed,  superficial  and  ephemeral. 

The  truth,  however,  is  that  the  civilizing  influence  of 
Portugal  in  her  former  dominions  and  the  peoples  she  came  into 
contact  with  was,  in  more  senses  than  one,  very  extensive,  very 
deep  and  very  abiding.  There  exist  even  at  the  present  day 
numerous  and  unmistakable  vestiges  of  this  influence,  and  there 
are  irrefutable  arguments  *  to  support  this  view. 

Dr.  Heyligers  recognises  c  that  the  influence  which .  the 
Portuguese  exercised  in  the  Indian  Archipelago  ' — and  the  same 
can  be  said  of  diverse  other  parts — *  was  of  an  absolutely  singular 
character,'  and  he  includes  it  under  three  heads  :  population  and 


1  '  In  the  matter  of  principles,  therefore,  Portugal  was  the  first  country 
which  knew  to  formulate  them  in  a  manner  calculated  to  bring  about,  by  a 
policy  of  assimilation  between  the  conquerors  and  the  conquered  and  without 
useless  severity  and  futile  tyranny,  the  progress  and  the  civilisation  of  the  most 
backward  regions.  And  in  the  matter  of  practical  application  we  (the  Portu- 
guese) gave  proofs  no  less  remarkable  nor  less  decisive.'  Opinion  of  the  Sub- 
Committee  (Colonial  Politics)  of  the  Geographical  Society  of  Lisbon. 


xxviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

race,  customs,  and  language.1  But  there  are  other  aspects  by 
no  means  of  less  consequence  and  which,  at  the  same  time,  are 
important  factors  of  civilisation  :  the  introduction  of  new  objects, 
the  flora,  the  fauna,  agriculture  and  industries. 

There  is  no  colonial  nation  which  has  less  racial  egotism  and 
is  more  inclined  to  identify  itself  with  the  indigenous  population 
than  the  Portuguese.2  The  discerning  mind  of  Albuquerque 
found  no  better  means  of  knitting  together  the  East  and  the 
West  and  of  consolidating  the  Empire  which  he  was  founding 
than  by  the  fusion  of  the  conquerors  and  the  conquered,  and 
towards  this  end  he  concentrated  all  his  efforts.8  If  his  judicious 
policy  was  not  resolutely  maintained  or  if  it  encountered  grave 
difficulties,  it  did  not  fail  any  the  less  to  achieve  considerable 
results.  Even  at  the  present  time  there  are  to  be  met  with  in 
various  parts  of  Asia  groups  of  families,  some  small  others  large, 
which  pride  themselves  on  being  the  descendants  of  the  European 
people  who  were  the  earliest  in  modern  times  to  bring  their 
civilisation  to  the  East.  These  families  also  glory  in  designating 
themselves  Portuguese  and  are  proud  of  their  Lusitanian  patro- 


1  Traces   de   Portugais   dans   les  principals   langues   des    Indes   Orientates 
Neerlandaises. 

2  '  The  Portuguese  have  always  been  in  this  matter  very  tolerant — and  this 
is  one  of  the  great  qualities  of  colonisers — and  they  would  never  think  it  a 
disgrace  to  contract  marriage  alliances  with  the  high  castes  of  India,  the  people 
with  the  purest  Aryan  blood  in  their  veins.'     Conde  de  Ficalho,  Garcia  da  Orta 
e  o  sen  tempo,  p.  169. 

3  See  Jofio  de  Barros,  Dec.  II,  V,  11. 

'  And  already  at  this  time  there  were  in  Goa  four  hundred  and  fifty  married 
men,  all  servants  of  His  Majesty,  the  King,  and  of  the  Queen,  and  of  the  Lords 
of  Portugal ;  and  those  who  wished  to  marry  were  so  numerous  that  Afonso  de 
Albuquerque  could  hardly  grant  their  requests,  for  he  did  not  give  permission 
except  for  the  men  of  proved  character  to  marry.'  'Commentaries  of  Afonso 
Albuquerque,  III,  Ch.  9.  [Hak.  Soo.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  41.— ED.] 

*  The  Portuguese  make  a  marvellous  profit  all  over  India.  Where  thfcy  are 
well  received  they  associate  with  the  natives  of  the  country,  who  in  their  turn 
accompany  them  in  their  voyages,  so  much  so,  that  even  all  the  crews  of  their 
ships  and  pilots  are  Indians,  either  Mohammedans  or  Hindus.'  Pyrard  de 
Laval,  Viagem,  Vol.  1,  p.  373.  [Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  1,  p.  438.— ED.] 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xxix 

nymics.  On  this  very  account  they  sometimes  enjoy  rights  and 
privileges  which  are  superior  to  those  granted  to  the  indigenous 
classes  or  are  the  same  as  those  enjoyed  by  the  Europeans  as 
is  the  case  in  the  Moluccas.1 

Uptil  now  we  know  of  no  means  more  effective  for  civilizing 
backward  peoples  than  Christianity  and  its  missionary  activities  ; 
and  all  colonial  nations  in  greater  or  less  degree  employ  and 
support  these  agencies.  The  Portuguese  colonisers  in  preference 
to  all  other  methods  made  use  of  religious  propaganda  as  the  most 
effective  and  enduring  way  of  introducing  their  culture.2  And  if 
there  were  some  resultant  abuses  now  exaggerated  by  hyper- 
critics,  the  converts  to  Christianity  are  not  prepared  to  admit 
that  they  owe  more  to  Europe  than  to  the  religion  which  they 


1  The  Dutch  and  their  proceedings  have  almost  ceased  to  be  remembered 
by  the  lowland  Sinhalese  ;  but  the  chiefs  of  the  south  and  the  west  perpetuate  with 
pride  the  honorific  title  Don,  accorded  to  them,  by  their  first  European  conquerors, 
and  still  prefix  to  their  ancient  patronymics  the  sonorous  Christian  names  of 
the  Portuguese.'     Sir  James  Emerson  Tennent,  Ceylon,  an  Account  of  the  Inland. 

'  In  our  camps  there  were  four  native  Modeliares  (Mudliars)  who  were  in  our 
service ;  they  were  all  Christians,  and  the  sons  of  Columbus,  one  of  the  headmen 
of  the  Island  .  .  .  and  they  were  called  Don  Aleixo,  Don  Cosme,  Don  Balthazar, 
and  Don  Theodozio.'  JoSo  Ribeiro,  Fatalidade  Historica  da  Ilha  de  Ceildo, 
Bk.  II,  Ch.  I. 

2  '  The  Kings  of  Portugal  always  aimed,  in  their  conquest  of  the  East,  at 
combining  the  two  powers,  spiritual  and  temporal,  in  such  a  way,  that  one  of 
them   should   at  no  time  be  exercised  without  the   other.'     Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VI,  IV,  7. 

'  In  Cochin  I  came  across  a  primary  school  where  children  are  taught,  and 
I  thought  that  Your  Highness  would  not  allow  the  children  to  rot  now  that 
they  are  in  the  school,  and  I,  therefore,  gave  orders  that  one  of  the  men  who 
had  contracted  marriage  here  should  teach  the  children  to  read  arid  write  ; 
there  will  bo  an  attendance  at  the  school  of  nearly  oiio  hundred  youths  and 
they  are  the  children  of  the  panikars  (teachers)  and  other  honest  men ;  the  youths 
are  very  sharp  and  take  in-  what  is  taught  them,  and  that  very  quickly,  and 
they  are  all  Christians.'  Afonso  de  Albuquerque,  Cartas  (Letters),  I,  p.  45. 

*  Antonio  Galvfio  saw  to  it  that  the  children  were  taught  religious  doctrine 
and  to  read  and  write  '.  Fernfio  Lopes  de  Castanheda,  Historia  do  Descobri- 
mento  e  Conquista  da  India  (History  of  the  Discovery  and  Conquest  of  India),  Bk. 
VIII,  Ch.  203. 


xxx  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

profess.  And  as  these  converts  recall  to  mind  with  gratitude 
the  names  of  those  who  were  the  earliest  to  bring  over  to  them 
their  faith,  with  ample  good  will  they  forgive  the  Portuguese 
nation  for  the  lapses  they  may  well  have  -been  guilty  of.1  And 
among  the  cultured  Hindus,  who  are  championing  the  cause  of 
national  self-rule,  there  are  not  wanting  some  who  regret,  as  I 
myself  have  had  occasion  to  hear,  that  Portugal  had  not  converted 
to  her  religion  the  greater  part  of  India. 

The  Portuguese  also  promoted  the  civilisation  of  the  East 
by  her  immense  trade,  bringing  over  from  Europe  objects 
unknown  in  these  parts,  introducing  these  into  the  domestic  life 
of  the  people,  and  by  carrying  very  many  objects  from  parts  of 
Asia  to  others  more  remote  in  the  continent ;  this  last  fact  is 
testified  to  by  the  names  of  the  articles  with  which  are  associated 
their  place  of  origin.2 

The  flora  of  Asia  and,  in  a  especial  degree,  that  of  India 
owes  to  Portugal  the  introduction  of  very  many  plants,  most  of 

1  « With  regard  to  the  influence  of  Portuguese  colonisation  on  the  customs 
of  the  indigenous  peoples,  it  is  enough  to  say  that  since  the  very  beginning 
Portuguese  missionaries  preached  Christianity  and  founded  Christian  schools  .  .  . 
It  is  unnecessary  to  add  that  the  work  of  the  missionaries  introduced  at  the 
same  time,  the  first  elements  of  European  civilisation   and  that  the  views  of  the 
conquerors,  in  respect  of  indigenous  customs,  began    to  be  mellowed  under  the 
influence  of  Christianity/     Dr.  Heyligers,  op.  cit. 

'  These  Catholic  populations,  which  even  now  are  to  be  found  there,  in 
lands  over  which  for  long  years  we  have  lost  our  sway,  and  which  combine 
with  reverence  for  their  faith  their  regard  for  the  name  of  our  land  (Portugal), 
go  to  prove  how  deep  the  teaching  and  th</  influence  of  the  Portuguese  missionary 
had  penetrated.1  Conde  de  Ficalho,  op.  cit.,  p.  160. 

2  '  Our  ancient  intercourse  has,  however,  left  indelible  traces  in  the  language. 
Bengarajima,  Chaujima  and  Santomejima  are  fabrics  which  were  imported  from 
the  Indian  cities  of  Bengal  (Port.  Bengala],  ChaujL  and  St.  -Thomas  (Port.  San 
Tome).     Amakawa-sango    are   corals   from   Macau   (formerly    called  Amacao) ; 
Indengawa,  leather  from  India ;  and  Perusyagawa,  that  from  Persia.'    Dr.  N. 
Murakami,  The  Influence  of  Early  Intercourse  with  Europe,  etc. 

*  They  have  also  a  great  quantity  of  cloths  from  Cambaya,  Chaul,  and 
Dabul ;  and  from  Bengal  they  bring  many  synabasos  which  are  a  sort  of  cloth.' 
Duarte  Barbosa,  Livro,  p.  261.  [Hak.  Soc.  Longworth  Dames's  Translation, 
Vol.  I,  p.  93.] 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xxxi 

them  of  American  origin,  many  of  which  now  grow  wild,  cover 
extensive  areas  and  are  of  conspicuous  utility.1 

In  like  manner  the  fauna  of  the  East  was  enriched,  thanks  to 
the  Portuguese,  by  the  addition  of  many  specimens  till  then 
unknown  or  not  at  aU  common.  Proof  in  support  of  this  will 
be  found  in  the  course  of  this  work. 

The  cultivation  of  fields  and  cocoanut  plantations  owed  no 
little  improvement  to  the  Portuguese  and  especially  to  their 
religious  orders  who  owned  extensive  but  at  the  same  time 
model  estates.2  And  the  same  may  be  said  with  regard  to  other 
branches  of  industry. 

II.     The  Influence  of  the  Portuguese  Language 

The  influence  which  the  Portuguese  language  exercised  in 
the  past  and  even  to  this  day  exercises  over  a  large  part  of  Asia, 
more  than  any  other  factor,  establishes  the  great  value  of  the 
civilizing  role  of  Portugal,  so  wholly  singular  and  without  a 
parallel.  That  the  language  of  the  conquering  people  will 
become  the  official  language  of  a  country  is  to  be  expected  and, 
as  a  matter  of  course,  the  indigenous  inhabitants  find  them- 
selves under  the  necessity  of  learning  to  speak  and  write  it.  But 
this  condition  of  affairs  lasts  only  so  long  as  the  country  is  under 
the  yoke  of  the  foreigner.  Thus  we  see  that  Holland,  which 
exercised  dominion  over  various  parts  of  India  has  left  scarcely 
any  trace  of  its  speech  unless  it  be  a  word  or  two  in  one  language 
or  another. 

It  is  likewise  to  be  expected  that  the  descendants  of  the  once 
dominant  nation  will  continue  to  employ,  especially  should  they 
represent  a  large  body,  their  mother  tongue  long  time  after  their 

*  See  Dr.  D.  G.  Dalgado,  Flora  de  Goa  e  Savantvadi.  Also  see  Conde  de 
Ficalho,  Memorias  sobre  a-  influenoia  dos  descobrimentos  Portugueses  no  conheci- 
mento.das  plantas  (A  Monograph  on  the  Influence  of  the  Portuguese  Discoveries 
upon  the  Knowledge  of  Plants). 

2  *  The  excellence  of  the  Goa  mangoes  is  stated  to  be  due  to  the  care  and 
skill  of  the  Jesuits.'  Hosbon-Jobaon  under  Mango. 


xxxii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

national  sovereignty  has  passed  away.  This  is  the  case  with 
the  Portuguese  in  Bengal,  on  both  the  coasts  of  the  Indian 
peninsula,  and  in  Malacca  and  Singapore. 

But  the  phenomenon  which  one  notices  in  Ceylon  is  nothing 
short  of  a  marvel.  There,  not  only  the  descendants  of  the 
Portuguese,  but  even  the  children  of  the  Hollanders  who  exercised 
a  sway  over  the  island  during  as  long  a  period  as  the  Portuguese, 
and  generally  speaking  all  the  Euro-Asiatics  and  even  some  of 
the  indigenous  inhabitants,  have  adopted  Portuguese  as  their 
mother  tongue.  Besides  these,  there  are  the  Europeans  and  the 
natives  who  learn  the  language  for  the  convenience  of  trade, 
domestic  requirements,  or  religious  services.1 

And  it  is  yet  again  a  matter  for  surprise  and  not  a  little 
amazing,  that  a  section  of  the  indigenous  population,  which 
cannot  lay  claim  to  a  drop  of  Portuguese  blood  in  its  veins, 
should  have  repudiated  its  own  vernacular  and  adopted,  together 
with  the  Christian  religion,  Portuguese  as  its  mother  tongue. 
This  is  a  phenomenon  which  one  notices  in  the  Presidency  of 
Bombay  and  also  in  some  parts  of  the  Malabar  Coast.2 

The  expansion  of  the  Portuguese  language  over  Asia  during 
the  past  centuries  is  astounding.  '  The  history  of  the  dis- 
covery of  the  Portuguese  conquests  is  likewise  the  history, 
generally  speaking,  of  the  spread  of  the  Portuguese  language/  3 
says  Dr.  Schuchardt  very  aptly,  and  he  establishes  his  thesis 
with  much  erudition.  To  this  may  be  added  that  the  history  of 
the  spread  of  Portuguese  missionary  activities  is,  in  an  equal 
measure,  up  to  a  certain  point,  the  history  of  the  diffusion  of 
the  Portuguese  language.  In  those  early  days  Portuguese  was 


1  'Already  the  language  of  the  Dutch,  which  they  sought  to  extend  by 
penal  enactments,  has  ceased  to  be  spoken  even  by  their  direct  descendants, 
whilst  a  corrupted  Portuguese  is  to  the  present  day  the  vernacular  of  the  lower 
classes  in  every  town  of  importance.'  Emerson  Tennent. 

See  the  introduction  to  Dialecto  Indo-Portuguda  de  Qeil&o  by  the  author. 

2  See  Dialecto  Indo-Portugues  do  Norte  by  the  author. 

8  Beitrage  zur  Kenntniss  dea  kreoliachen  Romanisch,  V. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xxxiii 

regarded  as  the  language  of  Christianity  par  excellence  and  a 
knowledge  of  it  was  looked  upon  as  an  index  of  European 
culture.1 

Portuguese  was  spoken  in  its  pure  or  corrupt  form  throughout 
the  whole  of  India,  in  Malaysia,  Pegu,  Burma,  Siam,  Tonquin, 
Cochin-China,  China,  in  Kamaran  in  Persia,  in  Basra  of  the  Turkish 
Vilayet,  and  in  Mecca  in  Arabia.2  And  it  was  spoken  not  only  by 
the  Portuguese  and  their  descendants  but  by  Hindus,  Mahom- 
medans,  Jews,  Malays,  and  by  Europeans  of  other  nationalities 
in  their  intercourse  with  one  another  or  with  the  indigenous  people. 
It  was  employed  by  the  Dutch  missionaries  in  their  own  dominions 
and,  even  to  this  day,  English  Protestant  ministers  make  use  of 
it  in  Ceylon.  It  was  therefore  for  a  long  time  the  lingua  franca 
of  the  East.3 

1  The  Chinese  converted  by  Thomas  Pires,   who  were  more  than  three 
hundred  in  number  and  were  wont  to  meet  in  his  daughter's  house,  used  to  recite 
their  prayers  in  Portuguese  ;  and  likewise  was  the  case  with  the  Chinese  family 
of  Vasco  Calvo.     See  Fernfto  Mendes  Pinto,  Peregrina$ao  (Travels),  Chh.  CXI 
and  CXVI.     In  the  Portuguese  dialect  of  Singapore,  papid  cristao  means  *  to 
speak  Portuguese.' 

c  Taken,  for  certain,  to  India  from  the  Dominican  mission  of  Larentuka,  in 
the  neighbouring  island  of  Flores — from  this  Larentuka  where  even  to-day 
Catholic  prayers  are  recited  in  Portuguese.'  Dr.  Alberto  de  Castro,  Flores  de 
Coral,  pp.  147-148. 

2  '  The  Portuguese  language  is  spoken  and  is  current  from  Gujarat  to 
Cape  Comorin.     It  is  not  unknown  on  the  Coromandel  Coast  as  far  as  Bengal. 
It  is  in  common  use,  in  a  form  more  or  less  pure,  in  Ceylon,  in  the  Malay 
Archipelago,  and  in  China.     It  is  understood  in  Siam  and  in  various  groups  of 
the  Oceanic  Archipelagos,  etc.*    Cunha  Rivara,  Grammatica  da  Lingua  Ooncani 
(Grammar  of  the  Konkani  Language). 

8  *  Indo -Portuguese  is  more  or  less  understood  by  all  classes  in  the  island 
of  Ceylon  and  all  along  the  whole  coast  of  India ;  the  extreme  simplicity  of  its 
construction  and  the  facility  with  which  it  can  be  acquired  has  brought  about 
its  extensive  use  as  a  medium  of  intercourse.'  The  Bible  of  Every  Land.  See 
Introduction  to  Hobson-Jobson,  and  the  learned  articles  6f  Dr.  Adolfo  Coelho, 
published  in  the  Journal  of  the  Geographical  Society  of  Lisbon  (2nd,  3rd,  and 
6th  series)  under  the  title  Dialectos  Romanicos ;  also  the  same  Journal  (2nd 
series,  p.  133)  with  regard  to  the  expansion  of  Portuguese  in  Southern  Africa. 
[See  also  A.  X.  Scares,  The  Portuguese  Heritage  to  the  East  (Journal  Bombay 
Branch  B.A.S.,  No.  LXXIV,  Vol.  XXVI).— ED.] 


xxxiv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

It  is  true  that  to-day  the  radius  of  the  circulation  of 
Portuguese  in  Asia  is  no  longer  what  it  used  to  be ;  it  is  much 
reduced.  It  has  ceased  to  be  the  lingua  franca,  and,  of  its  several 
dialects,  some  are  extinct,  others  are  in  articulo  mortis,  and  it 
may  well  be  that  yet  others  shall,  after  the  lapse  of  ages,  have 
entirely  disappeared.  But  when  perchance  Portuguese  shall  have 
ceased  to  be  spoken  in  the  East,  the  words  from  the  beautiful 
tongue  of  Camoens,  adopted  and  naturalised  in  a  hundred  and 
one  of  the  vernaculars  of  the  East,  will  continue  to  exist  as  long 
as  the  vernaculars  themselves  endure  and  stand  as  living  and 
abiding  monuments  of  the  Portuguese  dominion  and  civilisation 
in  those  parts. 

As  was  to  be  expected,  the  languages  which  most  felt  the 
influence  of  Portuguese  were  those  of  India  and  the  Eastern 
Archipelago.  And  these  are  precisely  the  languages  which  are  the 
subject  of  this  study,  and  to  these  for  one  reason  or  another  are 
superadded  others.  It  is  on  this  account  that  the  philological 
notes  that  follow1  in  the  succeeding  chapters  have  most  reference 
to  India. 

III.    The  Languages  of  India.    General  Observations 

India,  on  a  par  with  her  other  riches,  is  rich  also  in  languages 
and  dialects  of  various  species  and  gradations,  which  are  spoken 
by  an  indigenous  population  of  over  300  millions  in  an  area  which 
is  equal  to  that  of  half  Europe.1 

Especially  in  the  mountainous  tracts  inhabited  by  numerous 
tribes,  nomadic  and  savage  or  semi-savage  there  exist  so  many 
diverse  forms  of  speech  that  it  is  difficult  to  say  whether  they  are 
distinct  languages,  well-defined  dialects,  or  mere  variants.  In  the 
plains  the  more  important  languages  spread  themselves  out  as 
the  result  of  a  process  of  absorption,  and  many  dialects  ordinarily 
limited  to  provinces  or  districts  are  easily  reduced  to  one  common 

1  [According  to  the  Census  of  1921,  the  population  of  British  India, 
excluding  Ceylon,  was  reported  to  be  318,942,480.— ED.] 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xxxv 

type.  But  there  are  cities  like  Bombay  and  Calcutta  which  are 
veritable  Babels,  where  not  infrequently  one  comes  across 
people  who  can  speak,  without  much  difficulty,  two  or  three 
languages,  and  educated  persons  who  can  express  themselves 
correctly  in  half  a  dozen  tongues. 

But  the  scientific  exploration  and  the  comparative  study  of 
this  vast  language-field  may  well  be  said  to  be  yet  in  its  embryonic 
stage,  notwithstanding  the  valuable  investigations  on  general 
or  special  lines  which  during  the  last  years  have  seen  the  light 
of  day  thanks  to  Erskine  Perry,  John  Wilson,  Max  Miiller, 
George  Campbell,  Crawfurd,  Marsden,  Hoernle,  Caldwell,  Latham, 
Burnell,  Beames,  Oust,  Grierson,  and  other  eminent  orientalists.1 

Scholars  who  were  absorbed  during  a  long  period  in  the 
study  of  the  Sanskrit  language  and  its  literature,  either  did  not 
find  the  time  for  an  analysis  of  the  vernaculars,  or  perhaps  did 
not  deem  them  worthy  of  their  attention.  The  early  missionaries, 
as  a  rule,  used  to  learn  the  common  speech  of  their  zone  only  so 
far  as  was  necessary  for  their  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel.  If 
they  managed  to  write  anything  for  the  use  of  the  public  it  was 
no  more  than  what  was  necessary  for  teaching  religious  doc- 
trine to  catechumens  and  neophytes.2  Even  thus,  the  earliest 


1  *  For  nearly  thirty  years  philology  has  been  wandering  through  the 
maze  of  Indian  languages    with  uncertain  steps  .....  Speculations  regarding 
Indian  languages  must  wait  till  the  survey  is  concluded  and  all  the  facts  are 
represented  in  a  convenient  form.     Till  then,  even  the  classification  adopted  in 
the  following  pages  must  be  taken  as  provisional.'     G.  Grierson,  The  Languages 
of  India,  p.  1. 

2  It  is  but  natural  that  the  more  proficient  should  leave  behind  hand- 
written notes,  grammatical  and  lexicographical,  for  the  private  use  of  their 
colleagues   and  successors  in  office.     'Father  Francisco    Anriquez   learnt   to 
speak  the  language  and  even  read  and  write  the  script  of  the  country  (Malabar) 
in  six  months,  and  within  a  short  time  brought  out  a  grammar  and  a  glossary 
of  the  language,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  native  population  and  to  the  great 
advantage  of  our  Fathers  and  Lay  Brothers  who,  since  then  till  now,  thanks  to 
these  and  other  books  which  were  being  produced,  study  the  Malabar  language 
with  the  same  ease  with  which  they  do  Latin.'     Rev.  Jo&o  Lucena,  Historia  da 
Vida  do  Padre  Francisco  de  Xavier,  Bk.  V,  Ch.  25. 


xxxvi  THE  ATJTHOB'S  INTRODUCTION 

writings  in  connection  with  the  languages  of  the  East  have 
come  exclusively  from  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  and  in  modern 
times  the  cultivation  of  these  languages  is  principally  their 
work.1 

Since  the  last  fifty  years  and  especially  during  very  recent 
years  the  study  and  the  cultivation  of  the  more  important  living 
languages  has  grown  apace  thanks  to  the  persistent  efforts  of 
missionaries  and  indologists  and  to  the  sustained  stimulus  and 
generous  patronage  of  the  British  Government.  Everywhere 
there  are  to  be  found  mixed  vernacular  schools,  and  every  year 
there  is  published  a  large  number  of  books  in  the  characters  of 
the  various  vernaculars,  most  of  them  of  a  didactic  nature,  not 
to  speak  of  the  large  number  of  periodicals  and  journals  which 
are  read  with  great  avidity  by  the  present  generation.2 

It  is,  therefore,  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  up  to  now  there 
has  been  no  investigation  on  scientific  lines  of  the  total  number 
of  languages  and  dialects  in  India  nor  has  there  been  a  unanimous 
consensus  of  opinion  regarding  the  limits  of  the  Indian  language- 
field  which,  of  course,  varies  a  great  deal  from  the  geographical 
and  political  boundaries  of  India.  Robert  Oust  enumerates  no 
less  than  two  hundred  and  forty-three  languages  and  two  hundred 
and  ninety-six  of  the  dialects  grouped  under  eight  families ;  but  he 
unduly  extends  the  range  of  the  language-field  including  in  it 
Timor,  Madagascar,  and  the  island  of  Formosa,  owing,  as  he  says, 
to  linguistic  and  ethnic  affinities.3 

In  a  zone  much  more  circumscribed,  but  which  however 
included  Burma  and  Siam,  Beames  in  1868  counted  hundreds  of 


1  '  To  one  class  of  labourers  Science  is  more  indebted  than  to  any  other. 
I  allude  to  the  Missionaries,  both  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholio,  who  have 
vied  with  each  other  in  letting  light  into  dark  places,'     Robert  Gust,  A  Sketch 
of  the  Modern  Languages  of  the  East  Indies,  p.  21. 

2  *  About  eight  hundred  indigenous    periodicals  are  published  in  India ; 
they  are  printed  in  nineteen  different  languages.     And  about  seven  thousand 
books  are  printed  each  year  in  the  vernacular  languages. 

3  Op.  cit.,  p.  148. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xxxvii 

languages  with  many  of  their  principal  dialects,  omitting  some 
and  designating  others  under  generic  heads.1 

Sir  George  Grierson  in  a  more  recent  publication  based  upon 
the  British  Indian  census  of  1901,  to  which  he  contributed  a 
chapter  on  the  languages  of  India,  computes  the  total  number  to 
be  one  hundred  and  forty-seven,  including  therein  the  two  spoken 
in  Aden  (Semitic  and  Hamitic)  and  excluding  therefrom  those  of 
Ceylon  (Sinhalese  and  the  language  of  the  Veddas,  the  aborigines 
of  the  islatid)  and  of  the  temporary  sojourners  in  the  ^country. 
From  among  the  Malayan  group  of  languages  he  includes  only  two 
(Selung  and  Nicobarese)  and  he  makes  Konkani  a  dialect  of 
Marathi.2  i 

IV.  Classification  and  Division  of  Languages 
The  vernaculars  of  India  and  of  the  Indian  Archipelago, 
actually  spoken,  can  be  grouped  under  five  principal  families  : 
Aryan  (Indie  and  Iranian  branches),  Dravidian,  Munda  or 
Kolarian,  Indo-Chinese  (with  three  sub-families  :  Mon-Khmer, 
Tibeto-Burman,  Siamo-Chinese),  and  Malay o-Polynesian.8 

The  Iranian  branch  has  its  representatives  in  Pushtu  or 
Pakhtu  and  in  Baluchi,  in  the  north  of  India. 

The  j  Indie  branch  includes  the  Indo-Aryan  or  Gaurian 
language^,  which  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  classical  Sanskrit 
as  the  Romance  languages  do  to  classical  Latin.4  Such  are  : 

1  '  In!  the  Punjab  every  district  has  its  own  dialect  and  some  districts  have 

more  than,'  one.' '  Munipuri  dialects,  Koreng  dialects,    Karen   dialects.' 

John  Beanies,  Outlines  of  Indian  Philology. 

2  Gewge  Grierson,  The  Languages  of  India,  and  the  Census  of  1901,  in  The 
Asiatic  Society  Quarterly  Review,  April,   1904.     See  also    Linguistic  Survey  of 
India,  by  the  same  author. 

8  Arabic  is  the  sacred,  and  Persian,  the  literary  tongue  of  the  Mahommedans. 
The  languages  of  the  Andaman  Islands  and  of  the  gipsies  are  not  classified. 
European  languages  and  their  dialects  are  excluded. 

4  Thjere  are  some  Sanskritists  who  believe  that  Sanskrit  was  not  a  living 


language, 


in  the  sense  in  which  Latin  and  Greek  were,  spoken  by  any  people. 


but  merely  a  language  elaborated  by  the  Brahmins  for  their  orthodox  composi- 
tions, on  t  -he  lines  of  the  old  Vedic  tongue.  '  Sanskrit  was  only  a  literary  language 
but  nevey-  spoken  in  the  sense  of  a  vernacular.'  Hoernle  and  Grierson,  A  Com- 


XXXV111 


THE  AUTHOE'S  INTRODUCTION 


Hindi,  Punjabi,  Sindhi,  Bihari,  Bengali,  Marathi,  Konkani, 
Gujarati,  Assamese,  Oriya,  Kashmiri,  Nepali,  Sinhalese.1  Sir 
Grierson  adds  to  these  eleven  others  which  he  designates  as 
Aryan  but  non-Sanskritic  and  these  are  spoken  in  Gilgit,  Chitral, 
and  Kafiristan.  The  total  population  of  those  who  speak  the 
Aryan  tongues  is  more  than  220  millions.8  \ 

To  the  Dravidian  family  belong  Tamil,  Malayalalm,  Telugu, 


Kanarese,  Tulu,  Kodagu  ;  Toda,  Kota,  Kurukh  (< 
Malhar  (or  Rajmahali) ;  Gond,  Khond ;  Kandh,  Ko 
first  five  and  perhaps  the  Kodagu  are  cultivated ;  tile  rest  are 


not   cultivated.    The   population   that  employs  the 
languages  is  more  than  57  millions.8 


Uraon), 
The 


ami. 


Dravidian 
t 


parative  Dictionary  of  the  Bihari  Language,  Introduction.  But  it  is  • 
make  a  distinction:  Sanskrit  properly  so  called  or  classic  Sanskri 
have  been  a  mother  tongue,  learnt  at  the  breast  of  the  mother,  1 
undeniable,  according  to  the  data  provided  by  Yaska,  Panini,  and  Pi 


necessary  to 
t  could  not 
}ut  yet  it  is 
itanjali  that 


it  was  spoken  by  the  cultured  classes  throughout  the  length  and  f  breadth  t>f 
Ariavarta  (from  the  Himalayas  to  the  Vindyas),  in  the  same  way  as  il  Portuguese 
is  in  Goa.  See  Arthur  Macdonell,  A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature.  r  And  it  is 
to  be  noted  that  in  the  census  of  1901,  seven  hundred  and  sixteen  individuals 

n 

declared  Sanskrit  to  be  their  language. 

Sanskrit  was  evolved  from  the  dialect  spoken  on  the  banks  of  th^'e  Sarasvati 
river  almost  in  the  same  way  as  Latin  was  from  the  Italian  dialect  i  of  Latium. 
Balabhasha  (literally  *  the  language  of  children')  corresponds  to  Low  1  Latin  which 
was  spoken  by  the  masses.  In  many  of  the  Indian  languages,  inclu  ,sive  of  the 
Dravidian,  the  literary  idiom  differs  much  from  the  spoken,  as  musl  >  also  have 
happened,  though  perhaps  not  to  the  same  extent,  with  Latin  t  vnd  Greek. 
Vid.  Robert  Caldwell,  A  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Dravidian  Langi  tfages. 

1  With  respect  to  the  classification  of  this  language,  there  is  a      difference 
of  opinion  among  indologists  and  to  this  we  will  refer  hereafter. 

2  The  words  in  the  early  Indo-Aryan  language,  mentioned    in  t— >he  Vedas, 
found  their  way  into  the  new  Indo-Aryan  idioms  through  two  channek    » :  directly, 
through  the  original  Prakrit — a  spontaneous  and   common  evolutior  /ji»  and  in- 
directly, through  classic  Sanskrit,  by  the  labours  of  the  learned.    TL,*16  former 
are  called  tadbhavaa,  and  the  latter  tatsamos,  which  again  are  divided  inj    to  ancient 
anql  modern.   To  comprehend  the  difference :  the  Portuguese  terms  chac    >  (ground), 
cheio  (full),  auto  (action),  and  feito  (deed)  are  tadbhdvas,  with  reference      to  Latin: 
piano  (plain),  pleno  (full),  acto  (action),  and  facto  (deed)  are  tatsamas.    \ 

3  Brahui,  spoken  in  Baluchistan  by  about  160,000  people  aceordi'     ng  to  the 
1921  census  report  is  a  remote  branch  of  the  Dravidian  group.    Th!     e  ancient 


THE  AUTHOR  S  INTRODUCTION  XXXIX 

The  third  family — Kolarian — has  its  original  home  in  the 
mountainous  regions  of  Western  Bengal,  and  contains  ten  distinct 
members,  among  which  are  the  Santali  and  the  Kol,  spoken  by 
3  millions.  The  sub-family  Mon-lQimer  of  the  Indo-Chinese 
branch  is,  at  the  present  day,  represented  in  India  by  Khassi  in 
Assam,  and  by  Palaung  and  Wa  in  the  mountains  of  Upper 
Burma,  and  outside  India  by  the  languages  of  Pegu  and  Cambodia. 

Tibetan  and  Burmese  are  the  two  cultivated  languages  which 
belong  to  the  other  sub-family  of  the  Indo-Chinese  bra$ch ;  they 
have  in  the  mountainous  regions  of  Northern  India  innumerable 
members,  most  of  them  little  known,  and  some  of  them  classified  in 
groups,  like :  Garo,  Bodo,  Naga,  Kuki-chin,  Kachin,  Himalayan. 
The  Nevari  and  other  dialects  of  Nepal  with  the  exception  of 
Nepalese  are  related  to  Tibetan. 

The  third  sub-family  which,  outside  China,  has  its  principal 
home  in  Siam  is  represented  in  India  by  the  language  of  the 
Shan  States  and  of  the  Karens  of  Southern  Burma. 

Finally  the  fifth  family — Malayan  or  Malayo-Polynesian — 
takes  in  Malacca  and  Malaysia.  Gust  makes  out  ten  groups  :  the 
Sumatra-Malacca,  Java,  Celebes,  Borneo,  Philippines,  Molucca, 
Timor,  China,  Madagascar  and  the  Alfurese-Negrito  group — 
and  enumerates  eighty-eight  languages  and  twenty-nine  dialects. 

With  this  genealogical  classification  agrees  more  or  less  the 
morphological.  The  tado-Aryan  languages  are  polysyllabic  and 
inflectional,  some  of  them  with  a  tendency  towards  the  analytic 
stage.  The  Dravidian  are  polysyllabic,  agglutinative,  prone  to 
the  use  of  suffixes,  and  with  a  tendency  towards  a  certain  degree 
of  inflection.  The  Kolarian  are  polysyllabic,  agglutinative, 
suffixive  and  infixative  like  the  Turkish.  The  Indo-Chinese 
languages  are  monosyllabic  and  agglutinative.  The  Malayo- 
Polynesian  are  agglutinative  but  dissyllabic.1 

Sanskrit  writers  used  to  designate  the  languages  of  Southern  India  andhradrdvi* 
dabhdshd,  *  the  language  of  the  Andhras  and  the  Dravidas.' 

l  For  more  details,  see  Oust,  Beames,  Caldwell  and  especially  Grierson, 
op.  cit. 


xl  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

V.     Geographical  Distribution 

It  is  evident  that  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge, 
which  is  far  from  complete,  it  is  not  possible  to  trace  with 
mathematical  accuracy  the  lines  which  divide  each  of  the  living 
languages  of  India,  nor  would  this  be  possible  in  respect  of  certain 
localities. 

Apart  from  the  difficulty  referred  to  above,  of  determining 
the  territorial  boundaries  of  the  languages  of  India,  there  arises 
another  of  ascertaining  whether  the  hill  peoples  who  are  ethnically 
distinct  are  also  separated  by  language  differences,  and  if  their 
languages  belong  to  one  and  the  same  family.1 

There  are  countries  where  two  or  more  mother  tongues  or 
vernaculars  exist  side  by  side  spoken  by  different  tribes  or  races  ; 
this  phenomenon  is  due  to  immigration  in  the  remote  past. 

Besides  this,  two  or  more  languages  become  $o  blended 
along  the  frontier  of  a  continuous  stretch  of  territory  that,  they 
either  go  to  form  one  separate  dialect  with  elements  taken 
equally  from  each  language  and  without  any  genealogical  sub- 
ordination or  one  of  the  two  rises  superior  to  the  other  and 
preserves  its  ties  of  family  likeness. 

It  is  not  to  be  expected,  therefore,  that  the  linguistic  maps 
which  have  till  now  been  published  are  accurate  in  respect  of  all 
the  languages  ;  some  of  them  err  through  excess — by  double 
designation  or  enlargement  of  the  language-field — others  through 
defect — by  omission  or  contraction  of  the  language  area. 

The  zone  of  each  of  the  more  important  languages  is  suffi- 
ciently well  known  in  its  general  lines  and  will  be  marked  out  in 
the  description  that  follows  of  each  of  these. 


*  *  In  the  Himalayas  the  two  families,  as  far  as  we  have    data  for  them* 
are  so  intermixed,  that  it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  lay  down    definite 

boundaries Especially  is  this  the  case  in  the  large  kingdom  of  Nepal  which 

is  still  a  terra  incognita  in  many  respects.'     Beames,  Outlines  of  Indian  Philology* 
p.  9. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  : 

The  linguistic  map  that  is  annexed  to  this  work  is  an  adap 
tion  of  the  one  worked  out  by  Gust,  with  certain  modificatk 
which  I  have  found  very  necessary. 


VI.     The  Scope  of  this  Study 

This  work  treats  of  : 

1.  The    Aryan    Family,    (a)  Indie    branch :     Kc 

Marathi,    Gujarati,    Hindi,    Hindustani,    I 
Hindustani,    Nepali,    Oriya,     Bengali,    A? 
Sindhi,      Punjabi,      Kashmiri      and     Sinl 
(6)  Iranian  branch  :     Modern  Persian. 

2.  The  Dravidian  Family:  Tamil,   Malay alam 

Kanarese  and  Tulu. 

3.  The  Indo-Chinese  Family,  (a)  Tibeto-Burme 

Garo,     Burmese,    and    Tibetan. — (&)    ]V 
branch  :  Khassi  and  Kambojan. — (c)  Sia 
branch  :  Siamese,  Annamite  and  Tonkii 

4.  The   Malayo-Polynesian    Family:    Malaj 

Batta,   Sundanese,   Javanese,   Madure 
Dayak,  Macassar,  Bugui,   Nicobarese 
and  Malagasy. 

5.  The  Semitic  Family  :  Eastern  Arabic. 

6.  Japanese,  without  any  classification. 

7.  Anglo-Indian  and  Indo-French. 

8.  Anglo-Chinese  or  Pidgin-English. 

9.  Mediately  :  Some  languages  of  the  Mr 

family  and  other  origins. 

I  did  not  extend  the  scope  of   my  treatise 
because  I  had  no  materials  on  hand  for  doing 
did   not   wish    to    protract    its    publication 
languages  which  have  not  been  included  in 
very  little  importance  and  very  little  influence 


'11 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 


VII.    Exotic  Elements 

No  Asiatic  language,  generally  speaking,  ai  \d  no  Indian 

uage  in  particular,  can  pride  itself  on  possessing    a  vocabulary 

h  is  purely  vernacular,  free  from  a  very  considi  Arable  and,  at 

ame  time  very  necessary  admixture  indeed,  of  1  aeterogeneous 

nts.1     The    exotic    elements    were    first    in  fcroduced    by 

at,  whose  influence  direct  or  indirect  on  tl  ie  Dravidian 

ges  (and  on  a  smaller  scale  on  the  Malayan    languages)  is 

•able  to  that  which  Latin  continues  to  exercist  3  on  the  non- 

3e  languages  of  Europe.    It  is  divided  into     old  Sanskrit 

}  in  common  use  and  the  modern  which  is     confined  to 

3urposes. 

Mahommedan  invasion,  in  its  turn,  brouj  ;ht  into  the 

uany  Arabic  and  Persian  terms  but  these  <   Bnriched  the 

ies  more  of  the  Aryan  than  of  the  Dravidiai    i  languages  : 

oe  on  these  was  similar  to  what  it  exerc    ised  on  the 

n  the  peninsula  of  Spain. 

•hem  the  Portuguese,  as  was  to  be  exp    ected,  gave 
ber  of  words  of  their  own  language  to  ah    nost  all  the 
Cultivated  or  uncultivated,  what  time  '    they  them- 
'Absorbing  a  large  number  of  words  fron     ,  them  into 
?ue.    This  they  effected  by  direct  or  indi     rect  means, 
helped  to  spread  over  the  country  some      vernacular 
ived  from  one  or  the  other  language  affy    ar  they  had 
etimes  a  phonetic  modification  at  their      hands. 
,  as  has  been  said  before,  have  Ief1     u,  very  few 
language  and  these  almost  exclusively  ir     \.  Sinhalese ; 
their  long  domination,  is  the  influen*     3e  of  their 
*eat  in  the  languages  of  Malay,  as  i*     \  admitted 


borrowed  from  the   Latin  dindra,  denariut       3,    and  from 
<*d  used  for  writing,  hord,  hour,  and  other         astronomical 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xliii 

Finally,  En/  glish  is  at  present  exercising  an  influence  analogous 
to  that  of  the  Portuguese  language,  especially  in  the  administra- 
tive and  comi  oxercial  terminology,  in  all  the  lands  subject  to  its 
sway.  And  :'m  course  of  time  this  influence  will  grow  more 
extensive  eve  n  as  the  knowledge  of  the  English  tongue  spreads 
more  among  1  ;he  people. 

VIII.     The  *  Agencies  at   Work  and  Grounds  for  the  Influence  of 
Portuguese  on  Asiatic  Languages 

The  intr  oduction  of  Portuguese  words  into  Asiatic  languages 
has  been  efl  !ected  through  agencies  which  have  been  working 
either  separa  btely  or  simultaneously  : — 
(a)  di  rect  dominion 
(6)  cc  >mmercial  connection 

(c)  p»  olitical  influence 

(d)  v  icinage  of  Portuguese  colonies 

(e)  r(  3ligious  propaganda 

(/)   c  onsociation  of  many  vernaculars  in  certain  cities 

(g)  b  orrowings  from  a   contiguous  language   or  from   a 

more  important  language  which  had  already  been 

influenced 

(h)  c  o-existence  of  Indo-Portuguese 
(i)   i  inglo-Indian  vocabulary 

The  ini  luence  of  Portuguese  and  its  range  is  determined  by  the 


nature  of  t 
its  action  a 
to  be  met 
languages, 


he  cause  or  combination  of  causes,  and  the  degree  of 

nd  extent.     There  are  terms  in  common  use  which  are 

with  in  all  or  almost  all  the  indigenous  cultivated 

and  the  number  of  such  is  small ;  theire  are  others 


which  are  exclusively  used  by  Christians  ;  again  there  are  some 
which  are  known  to  the  educated  classes  and  used  only  in  the 
principal  c  ities. 

The  d  irections  in  which  this  influence  was  most  felt,  and  the 
•chief  reas<  ;ms  that  led  to  its  operation,  may  be  brought  under 
the  follow:  ing  heads  : — 


xliv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

1.  The  Christian  religion  which  was  jbropagated  and 
carried  on  by  Portuguese  missiL>naries  or  by 
missionaries  who  though  not  Poii^tuguese  had 
assimilated  Portuguese  ways  of  life  n-^d  thought ; 
this  was  so  because  there  were  no  verihacuiar  terms 
corresponding  exactly  with  what  thi^y  wished  to 
teach,  or  such  as  were  known  to  the  people  at  large. 
Again,  even  when  suitable  terms  or!,  expressions 
existed  in  the  indigenous  languages,  ttjtey  made  use 
of  the  Portuguese  words  for  fear  les't  the  people 
might  confound  Christianity  with  Hftnduism  or 
Mahommedanism  and  thereby  trace  rj ^semblances 
between  these  three  religions.  Cf.  t\*ruz  (cross), 
igreja  (church),  altar  (altar),  padre  (p,rfest),  casar 


(to  marry).     Likewise  the  names  of  e 
dignitaries,  of   church   vestments   and 


icclesiastical 
vessels,   of 


ceremonies  and  liturgical  festivities  ai  e  with  few 
exceptions  Portuguese,  as:  papa  (Pi^pe^  bispo 
(bishop),  arcebispo  (archbishop),  meirinJ^0  (beadle) ; 
cdlix  (chalice),  hostia,  particula  (the  saci  .e(j  wafer)  ; 
diva  (alb),  estate  (stole),  capa  (cop  ie) ;  Natal 
(Christmas),  Advento  (Advent),  Pascoa  (J  Easter).1 
2.  The  new  civilisation  which  introduced  new  'Vocables  to 
signify  objects  till  then  unknown  or  lit  t}e  known, 
such  as :  armdrio  (ward-robe),  balde .  (bucket), 


l  For  example,  in  Tamil,  not  to  speak  of  Konkani,  the  follow  fog  ecclesias- 
tical terms  are  in  use :  amito  (amice),  alva  (alb),  cordao  (cord),  casul  ^  (chasuble), 
dalmatica  (dahnatic),  manipulo  (maniple),  estola  (stole),  capa  {cope),  cdlix 
(chalice),  patena  (paten),  pala  (  ? ),  bdlsa  (  ? ),  corporal  (corporal),  $anguinho  (a 
little  cloth  with  which  the  priest  wipes  the  chalice  after  receiving  the  ,  sacrament), 
cota  (surplice),  hdstia  (host),  particula  (wafer),  missal  (missal),  rit  >>uai  (ritual), 
estante  (a  reading  desk),  altar  (altar),  cruz  (cross),  castipal  (candle-8tiok)rf  taberndculo 
(tabernacle),  sacramento  (sacrament),  turibulo  (censer),  naveta  (iij  ^cense-pan), 
caldeirinha  (  ? ),  galheta  (cruet),  pdlio  (a  canopy  carried  over  the  sacrament  in 
processions),  sotaina  (soutane),  loba  (cassock).  For  the  most  part  si'  ^^  vocables 
are  not  referred  to  in  this  book. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xlv 

bomba  (pump),  botdo  (button),  camisa  (shirt),  fiia 
(ribbon),  pena  (quill),  pipa  (barrel),  pistola  (pistol), 
meia  (sock),  cadeira  (chair). 

3.  The  introduction  of  new  plants  ;  with  them  were  natur- 

ally carried  the  names  by  which  they  were  known  in 
their  places  of  origin,  like :  ananas  (pine-apple), 
anona  (bull's  heart  or  the  Anona  reticulata),  caju 
(Anacardium  occidentale),  couve  (cabbage),  papaia 
(Carica  papaya),  pera  (guava  or  Psidium  guyava), 
tabaco  (tobacco). 

4.  Foreign  words  which  are  often  regarded  as  better 

adapted  to  convey  an  air  of  distinction  or  superiority 
to  persons  or  objects.1  Of.  mestre  (master), 
pedreiro  (mason),  louvado  (expert,  arbitrator),  copo 
(cup),  cozinha  (kitchen),  doce  (sweet),  pSk>  (bread), 
jdgo  (game,  play),  tronco  (lock-up). 

5.  Certain    words    which    are    adopted    by    preference 

because  they  are  simple  to  pronounce,  and  are 
withal  expressive  and  characteristic.  Of.  ama 
(nurse),  aia  (ayah),  bacia  (plate),  banco  (bench), 
grade  (railing),  leilao  (auction-sale),  sorte  (lottery). 

6.  Again,  there  are  certain  terms  the  adoption  of  which 

to  the  detriment  of  or  in  addition  to  the  vernacular 
word  can  solely  be  explained  by  the  fascination  that 
certain  vocables  are  capable  of  exercising.  Of. 
buraco  (hole),  chave  (key),  paga  (salary),  ponta 
(point  or  end),  renda  (tax). 

7.  We  also  come  across  some  words,  of  Asiatic  origin 

which  were  introduced  directly  into  the  other 
languages  from  Indo-Portuguese,  such  as  :  achar 


*  As  is  the  case  in  Portuguese  with  reference  to  French  and  English  terms : 
soirfo,  matin&e,  corbeille,  dilivrance ;  club,  lunch,  sport. 


xlvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

(pickle),   chita   (chintz),   gudao   (store-room),   pires 
(saucer),  rota  (walking-stick). 

IX.     The  Morphology  of  the  Exotics 

The  greater  number  of  the  imported  words  is  made  up,  as  is 
natural,  of  substantives  which  are  either  the  names  of  persons  or 
objects,  and  of  some  abstract  nouns,  and  these  are  employed 
sometimes  in  an  extended  and,  at  others,  in  a  limited  sense. 

Abstract  terms  and  derivatives  are  formed  and  the  nouns 
declined  in  conformity  with  the  general  rules  of  each  language. 
To  take  an  instance,  bebdo  (drunkard),  in  Konkani,  gives  bebdepaq 
or  bebdikdy  (drunkenness) ;  btbaduva,  in  Sinhalese,  gives  bebadu- 
kama.  From  kazdr,  also  used  as  a  substantive  in  Konkani  in 
the  sense  of  'marriage',  is  derived:  kazari  (married),  kazdratso 
(marriageable),  kazro  ('  marriage  '  in  a  depreciative  sense). 

Some  substantives  are  employed  in  an  acceptation  peculiar 
to  the  local  Portuguese  dialect  as  in  the  Sinhalese,  rdmuva  (from 
the  Port,  dialect,  ramo)  for  '  mould '  ;  r&ndaya  (from  the  Port, 
dialect,  renda)  for  6  rent,  *  toll,  tax  payable  to  the  State  '. 

Verbs  have  very  little  adaptability  and  are  never  much  in 
demand  for  borrowing  purposes.  And  yet  we  meet  many  of 
them  in  Konkani  and  in  the  Malayan  group.  In  Konkani  they 
remain  as  a  rule  unchanged  and  are  conjugated  with  the  vernacular 
verb  corresponding  to  '  to  make  '  or  '  to  be  '  according  as  it  is 
transitive  or  intransitive  and  reflexive.  The  Malay  verbs  have 
no  inflexions. 

Some  words  with  a  verbal  form  have,  in  addition  or  exclu- 
sively, the  meaning  of  the  substantive,  as  casar  (to  marry 
and  marriage),  pintar  (to  paint  and  a  painting),  jogar  (game  of 
dice),  confessar  (confession). 

Some  adjectives  occur  in  a  few  languages,  which  are  also 
used  adverbially  as  the  result  of  indigenous  influence,  as,  in  Goa, 
just  (just  and  justly),  sert  (certain  and  certainly).  Adverbs  proper, 
conjunctions  and  prepositions  occur  only  in  the  Malay  group. 
But  we  meet  with  contra  (against)  in  Konkani. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xlvii 

X.     Remarks  on  the  Phonetics 

Portuguese  words  in  their  transition  to  Oriental  languages 
suffer  as  a  rule  phonetic  changes  which  are  more  or  less  important ; 
the  same  is  the  case  with  Asiatic  vocables  which  were  introduced 
into  Portuguese.  Some  of  the  changes  are  common  to  almost 
all  languages  and  these  are  consequent  on  their  passage  from 
one  language  to  another  or  on  their  obeying  the  same  laws  ;  there 
are  others  which  are  peculiar  to  each  language  or  to  a  group 
or  family  of  languages. 

This  work  being  primarily  intended  for  lexicographical 
purposes,  it  is  not  possible  to  analyse  and  explain  in  every  case 
all  the  phonetic  changes  that  so  many  words  have  gone  through. 
On  this  I  think,  it  would  be  useful  to  set  down  here,  in  general 
only  the  most  important  changes  : 

1.  The  initial  vowel  when  it  constitutes  a  syllable  by 

itself  is  dropped  in  the  case  of  polysyllabic  words  in 
the  same  way  as  in  corrupt  Portuguese  dialects : 
Thus  we  have  :  kdphldr  from  ;  acafelar '  (to  plaster), 
ndnas  from  c  anands '  (pine-apple),  nona  from 
'anona'  (bull's  heart  or  Anona  reticulata) ;  mar,  murd 
(L.-Hindust.)  from  c  amarra '  (cable) ;  girjd 
from  '  igreja '  (church)  ;  vanjel  (Konk.)  from 
<  evangelho '  (evangel) ;  burnal  (L.-Hindust.) 
from  '  embornal '  (scupper  hole  in  a  ship) ;  duljens 
(Konk.)  from  *  indulgencia  '  (indulgence) ;  legojo 
(Jav.)  from  '  algoz  '  (executioner). 

2.  Sometimes  the  initial  syllable  when.it  begins  with  a 

consonant  is  likewise  dropped,  as  in  mingo  or  mingu 
(Mai.,  Jav.)  from  'domingo  '  (Sunday) ;  bdko  (in 
many  of  the  Malayo-Polynesian  languages)  from 
'tabaco'  (tobacco);  dilu  (Mac,)  from  'codilho5 
(a  term  employed  in  a  game  of  cards) ;  piniti 
(Mai.)  from  *  alfinete '  (pin). 


xlviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

3.  The  final  vowel  when  preceded  by  a  stressed  vowel 

may  also  sometimes  be  dropped  as  in  almari  from 
fc  armario  '  (ward-robe) ;  basi  from  '  bacia  '  (plate) ; 
in  Konkani  all  the  post-tonic  vowels  are  eliminated ; 
thus  we  have,  almdr  from  *  armdrio  '  (ward-robe)  ; 
vigdr  from  '  vig&rio '  (vicar) ;  muzg  from  mftsica 
(music)  andmusico  (musician);  kdmbrf.Tom  'camara' 
(chamber). 

4.  The  final  a  after  a  consonant  is  treated  in  diverse 

ways.  In  the  Aryan  languages  of  the  South 
(except  Sinhalese)  it  is  silent  as  in  phit  from  '  fita  ' 
(ribbon),  kamis  or  kamij  from  4  camisa  '  (shirt), 
bomb  from  '  bomba '  (pump).  In  those  of  the 
North,  ordinarily,  it  is  lengthened  out  or  stressed 
as  in  phltd,  pipd,  girjd,  kamij,  mij  from  6  fita ' 
(ribbon) ;  '  pipa  '  (barrel) ;  *  igreja  '  (church) ; 
c  camisa '  (shirt) ;  '  mesa '  (table).  In  the  Dravidian 
it  is  changed  into  ^,  a  favourite  termination  with 
them  :  kamisu  (Tarn,  kamisei),  pistulu,  ripu,  vdru 
from  '  camisa  '  (shirt),  '  pistola  '  (pistol),  fi  ripa  ' 
(lath),  '  vara '  (yard).  In  the  Malayan,  the  final 
a  is  retained  in  some  words,  whilst  in  others  it  is 
changed  into  the  closed  6 :  renda,  rendd,  from  '  renda  ' 
(tax  or  hire),  roda,  rodd  from  '  roda '  (wheel), 
ronda,  rondo  from  *  ronda  '  (patrol). 

5.  The  final  e  mute  oscillates  between  the  tonic  i  (Aryan 

languages)  and  the  atonic  i  (Dravidian  and 
Malayan  languages) :  baldi,  bdldi  from  '  balde  ' 
(bucket) ;  cMvi,  chdvi  from  c  chave '  (key) ;  padri, 
pddri  from  '  padre '  (priest).  In  Konkani  and 
Marathi  it  is  dropped  many  times,  being  preceded 
by  the  simple  consonant :  Mb  from  *  couve  * 
(cabbage) ;  gardd  from  *  grade  '  (railing) ;  bul  - 
(Konk.)  from  'bule5  (tea-pot);  kdch  "(Konk.) 
from  '  coche  *  (coach). 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xlix 

0.  Similarly,  the  final  o  is  dropped  in  the  Aryan  languages  ; 
it  is  changed  into  the  short  u  in  the  Dravidian 
and  into  u  short  or  the  closed  6  in  the  Malayan 
languages.  Thus  we  have  bank,  bdnku,  bdnko 
from  '  banco  '  (bench)  ;  kald,  kdldu,  kdldo  from 
'  caldo  '  (broth) ;  burdkh  (Aryan)  from  '  buraco  ' 
(hole).  But  tambaku  or  tamaku  from  '  tabaco  ' 
(tobacco),  in  almost  all  languages. 

7.  The  diphthongs  ei  and  ou  change  into  e  or  e  arid  d, 

as  in  the  Portuguese  dialects.  Thus  we  have 
bander,  bandera,  bandero  from  ( bandeira '  (flag) ; 
leader,  kadera,  kadel  from  £  cadeira '  (chair)  ;  k6b, 
kobis  from  '  couve,'  pi.  couves  (cabbage) ;  orivis 
(Mai.)  from  '  ourives  '  (goldsmith). 

8.  Some  vowels  in  contact  with  the  labial  consonants 

become  nasal :  tambaku  from  '  tabaco  '  (tobacco), 
pimp  from  c  pipa  '  (barrel),  bhompld  (Mar.)  from 
'  abobora  '  (pumpkin).  Also  phint  from  '  fita  ' 
(ribbon).1 

9.  Ch  preserves  its  old  sound  which  is  current  in  the 

north  of  Portugal  and  identical  with  the  oriental 
tch :  tchepem  from  *  chap6u '  (hat),  tchinel  from 
'  chinella  '  (slipper).  In  some  languages  as  Konkani 
and  Marathi  it  sounds  like  ts  when  followed  by  a 
and  o.  Thus,  tsavi  from  '  chave  '  (key). 

10.  F  is   almost  equivalent  to  the  English  w  especially 

when  it  is  a  medial.  Such  languages  as  have  no 
v  (and  sometimes  also  those  that  have  it)  convert  it 
into  b  in  the  same  manner  as  they  change  /  into  p. 

11.  The  initial   r  is   pronounced   as   though   it  were   a 

medial.    Double  r'$  are  changed  into  a  single  as  a 


1  The  same  phenomenon  is  also  noticeable  in  Portuguese  before  mute 
consonants  :  fiandeiro  (spinner)  from  flar  (to  spin) ;  lavandeiro  (washerman) 
from  lavar  (to  wash). 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

rule,  because  they  are  not  to  be  met  with  in  the 
majority  of  Asiatic  languages  ;  e.g.  we  have  kareta 
from  '  carreta  '  (light  cart),  amdru  from  c  amarra  ' 
(cable),  bora  from  '  borra  '  (wine  lees),  phdr  from 
'forro  '  (lining). 

12.  LTi  and  nh  which  have  no  sounds  corresponding  to 

them  are  rendered  respectively  by  ly  or  I  and  ny 
or  n.  Thus  we  have  tuvdliya,  tuvdla,  tuvdl,  tuvalo 
from  '  toalha  '  (towel) ;  v&illu,  el,  from  '  velho  ' 
(old) ;  kunyd  from  ;  cunha  '  (wedge) ;  barkin  from 
'  barquinha '  (a  skiff).  Konkani,  Malayalam  and 
some  other  languages  preserve  the  original  sound  in 
some  words  representing  it  by  n  or  nn.  Thus  we 
get  modift  or  modinh  (Konk.)  from  c  modinha ' 
(song),  vinftu  (Malayal.)  from  '  vinho  '  (wine). 

13.  S    intervocalic    (=z)    is    generally    changed    into    j 

(sometimes  into  $  sibilant)  either  because  many  of 
the  languages  have  no  such  sound  or  because  it  is 
only  associated  with  the  syllables  of  certain  vowels 
(a,  o,  u9  as  in  Konkani,  Marathi,  Sindhi).  Thus 
we  have  mej  from  '  mesa  '  (table),  kamij  or  kamis 
from  '  camisa  '  (shirt).1 

14.  R  and   I   change   places    in  those   languages   which 

have  these  sounds  but  in  those  which  have  only 
one  of  them  the  one  is  replaced  by  the  other.  Thus 
we  have  kadel,  bhoblo  from  c  cadeira  '  (chair),  and 
c  abobora '  (pumpkin)  ;  boru,  charamera  (Jap.) 
from  '  bolo  '  (cake),  and  '  charamela  '  (bagpipe) ; 
complador,  patili  (Pid.-Engl.)  from  '  comprador ' 
(steward)  and  c  padre  '  (priest). 

15.  Surd    consonants    frequently    become    sonant,    but 

rarely  does  the  reverse  of  this  happen.    Thus  we 


1  In  Konkani  j  is  usually  changed  into  z  after  a,  o,  u  :  imdz  from  Port. 
imagem  (image),  reldz  from  Port,  reldjio  (watch),  dztid  from  Port,  ajuda  (assistance). 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  li 

have  alavdngu  from  c  alavanca  '  (a  hand-spike)  ; 
turung  from  '  tronco  '  (lock-up) ;  prdda  from  '  prata ' 
(silver)  ;  prek  from  6  prego  '  (nail). 

16.  Some  consonants,  especially  when  they  are  in  contact 

with  r,  become  cerebral  as  happens  in  Sanskrit. 
Thus  we  have  sodti,  sorti  from  ;  sorte  5  (lottery) ; 
kornel  from  {  coronel '  (colonel)  ;  bhoblo,  or  bhompld 
from  'abobora'  (pumpkin) ;  barkiftirom  '  barquinha  * 
(a  skiff). 

17.  There    are   instances   of    aspirate    consonants,    as   in 

khamis  from  '  camisa  '  (shirt) ;  khuris  from  '  cruz  ' 
(cross) ;  burdkh  from  c  buraco  '  (hole) ;  bhoblo  or 
bhompld  from  c  abobora  '  (pumpkin). 

18.  There  occurs  a  transposition  of  r,  as  in  girjd  from 

'  igreja  '  (church),  krasa  from  '  gar$a  '  (heron). 

19.  The  hiatus  in  the  middle  of  a  word  is  destroyed  by 

the  intercalation  of  a  v,  as  in  tuvdl  or  tuvalo  from 
'  toalha '  (towel),  baluvdrdi  from  '  baluarte ' 
(bastion). 

20.  When   there   are   two   consonants   together  and  the 

second  of  them  is  an  r,  a  separation  is  effected 
between  them  by  the  insertion  of  a  vowel  (suara- 
bacti) :  gardd  from  '  grade  '  (railing) ;  pardnch  from 
'  prancha '  (scaffolding) ;  kardb  from  '  cravo  '  (a 
pink) ;  turung  from  '  tronco  '  (trunk) ;  vidur,  vidurava 
from  '  vidro  '  (glass).  Some  of  the  languages  do  not 
admit  of  compound  consonants  at  all ;  others  admit 
of  only  double  or  twin  consonants. 

XI.  Sources  and  Difficulties  of  such  a  Study 
The  most  satisfactory  way  of  compiling  a  complete  list  of 
the  Portuguese  words  grafted  on  to  the  vocabularies  of  Asiatic 
languages,  would  naturally  be  to  collect  the  terms  by  a  living  and 
intimate  contact  with  all  the  different  strata  of  each  people, 
due  regard  being  paid  to  every  phase  of  their  languages.  Now, 


lii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

this  is  well  nigh  impossible  in  view  of  the  enormous  area  and  the 
immense  variety  of  languages  to  be  explored  and  investigated,  not 
to  speak  of  other  obvious  difficulties. 

Even  a  seasoned  polyglot  would  find  it  very  difficult  to  be 
able  to  acquire,  at  the  end  of  many  years,  complete  personal 
knowledge  of  about  half  a  dozen  languages,  and  these  of  one  or 
two  language  'groups  only.  It  is  just  on  this  account  that 
there  are  as  yet  no  comparative  dictionaries  just  as  there  are 
comparative  grammars  of  great  value.1  Such  as  exist  are  small 
vocabularies  or  dictionaries  of  some  dialects  or  of  two  or  three 
of  cognate  languages.2 

Another  way,  supplementary  but  deficient  withal,  would  be 
to  obtain  with  the  help  of  competent  persons  a  list  of  Portuguese 
vocables  that  have  found  their  way  into  their  respective  languages. 
This  again  is  not  easy,  because  there  are  few  who  would  show 
any  inclination  for  a  task  so  thankless,  involving  the  assembling 
of  words  which  do  not  spontaneously  present  themselves  to  the 
mind  when  dissociated  from  any  specific  ideas.  Even  with  the 
help  of  obliging  friends  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  secure  more 
than  three  lists  of  Tamil,  one  of  Bengali,  one  of  Kanarese,  and 
one  of  Telugu,  and  these  too  were  incomplete  and  summary.  I 
am  not  aware  that  such  lists  of  Portuguese  words  have  been 
made,  incomplete  though  they  be,  excepting  one  relating  to 
Hindustani  (Schuchardt,  op.  cit.)  and  some  others  bearing  upon 
the  languages  of  the  Malayo-Polynesian  group. 

Under  these  circumstances  the  only  course  to  take  was  to 
run  through,  word  by  word,  the  dictionaries  of  such  languages  as 


1  John    Beames,    Comparative    Grammar   of    Aryan    Languages.     Robert 
Caldwell,  A  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Dravidian  or  South  Indian  Family  of 


2  In  1868  Sir  W.  W.  Hunter  published  a  list  of  186  vocables  in  120  non- 
Aryan  languages  or  dialects  under  the  title  of  Comparative  Dictionary  of  the 
Languages  of  India  and  High  Asia.  F.  A.  Sevettenham  likewise  brought  out  his 
Comparative  Vocabulary  of  the  Dialects  of  the  Wild  Tribes  inhabiting  the  Malayan 
Peninsula. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  liii 

possess  them,  and  hunt  them  out.  But  very  few  are  the  living 
languages  of  Asia  which  like  Marathi,  Hindustani  or  Malay 
possess  a  dictionary  which  may  be  called  a  thesaurus  linguae. 
The  majority  of  them  have  been  compiled  for  school  or  missionary 
purposes  and  some  of  them  do  not  pretend  to  satisfy  any  but  the 
elementary  needs.  It  is,  therefore,  too  much  to  expect  that  in 
such  compilations  will  appear  all  the  words  in  general  or  special 
use.1 

Dictionary-makers  as  a  rule  try  to  avoid  foreign  words  (I  am 
speaking  from  experience),  perhaps  because  of  a  desire  to  show 
off  the  richness  of  the  language,  or,  when  they  do  mention  them, 
interpret  them  by  descriptions  with  which  the  spoken  language 
will  have  nothing  to  do.  When  they  point  out  the  etymology  of 
a  word,  and,  there  are  very  few  who  attempt  this,  as  the  greater 
number  of  them  are  not  acquainted  with  Portuguese,  they  follow 
the  usual  tradition  and  attribute  it  to  a  source  to  which  it  does 
not  really  belong  or  on  the  other  hand,  evade  the  difficulty  by 
referring  it  to  one  of  the  indigenous  languages.2 

In  some  cases  there  are  great  difficulties  in  ascertaining 
whether  certain  words  really  owe  their  existence  to  Portuguese  or 
whether  Portuguese  itself  received  them  from  other  sources  ;  of 
this  kind  are  terms  like  pires  (saucer),  gago  (stammerer),  canga 
(yoke),  bafo  (breath)  ;  again,  whether  Portuguese  or  IJngUsh  is 
the  real  source  of  such  words  as  biscoito  (biscuit),  botelha  (bottle), 
batata  (potato),  estala  (stable) ;  whether  certain  terms  were  already 
known  and  in  use  before  the  Portuguese  discoveries  and  conquests, 

1  Add  to  this  the  fact  that  some  of  the  most  valuable  dictionaries  are 
not  to  be  had  at  all  in  the  book  market  or  are  to  be  had  only  at  very  great  cost. 
The  public  libraries  of  Portugal  possess  very  few  dealing  with  Asiatic  languages  ; 
at  my  pressing  request  the  authorities  of  the  *  Biblioteca  Nacional  *  (National 
Library),  Lisbon,  purchased  half  a  dozen  of  them. 

2  There  are  also  some  among  those  presuming  to  be  well  informed  in  these 
matters  who  maintain  that  with  the  exception  of  tdpo  (top)? cdmara  (room), 
fita  (ribbon),  '  and  few  other  words,  the  Portuguese  domination  in  India  left 
few  traces  of  their  language  '.     Blackwood's  Edinburgh  Magazine  quoted  by 
Schuchardt. 


liv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

such  as  tabaco  (tobacco),  arratel  (pound  weight),  chd  (tea),  caf6 
(coffee) ;  whether  certain  terms  are  in  fact  not  instances  of 
parallelisms,  sometimes  with  very  slight  change  of  meaning,  such 
as  chapa  (stamp  or  mark),  tanque  (tank),  varanda  (veranda).1 


XII.      The  Method  observed  in  this  Work 

Among  the  Portuguese  words  in  this  work,  there  are  some 
whose  etymology  is  evident  or  almost  certain  ;  there  are  others 
whose  source  in  the  indigenous  languages  is  doubtful  or  improbable 
and,  finally,  there  are  a  few  of  which  it  can  be  said  with  certainty 
or  with  great  probability,  that  they  are  not  the  originals  of  the 
Asiatic  vocables. 

Those  which  come  under  the  second  head  I  have  marked  with 
a  note  of  interrogation  placed  at  the  very  beginning  when  the 
doubt  embraces  all  the  languages  mentioned,  or  placed  before 
one  or  more  of  them  when  the  uncertainty  is  limited  to  these. 
Those  of  the  third  class  I  have  distinguished  with  an  asterisk, 
and  I  have  indicated  the  reasons  for  the  inclusion  of  such  in  my 
list  and  also  for  rejecting  them  as  the  etymons  of  the  Asiatic 
words  ;  I  have  done  this  lest  it  might  appear  that  I  had  omitted 
to  mention  them  because  I  was  not  acquainted  with  them. 

There  are  some  words  which  are  not  genuine  Portuguese 
words  and  which,  therefore,  the  Portuguese  could  not  have 
carried  with  them  from  Europe  ;  they  belong  to  an  Asiatic 
language  or  group  of  languages.  But  as  such  words  form  part 
of  the  Asio-Lusitanian  vocabulary  and  were  adopted  and  dis- 
seminated by  the  Portuguese  I  thought  they  should  have  a 
place  in  this  work  after  due  reservation  had  been  made. 


1  '  Derivations  of  names  are  much  better  ascertained  in  the  countries  where 
they  originate,  and  where  we  know  the  languages  well,  than  in  strange  countries 
where  we  scarcely  know  a  word  much  less  know  the  derivations.'  Garcia  da 
Orta,  Colloquios  dos  Simples  e  Drogas  da  India,  LVIII.  (Markham's  Translation, 
p.  462.) 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Iv 

I  have  mentioned  diverse  derivates  and  compounds  of  the 
more  important  Portuguese  words  met.  with  in  the  indigenous 
languages,  and  I  have  done  this  to  prove  how  the  foreign  word 
had  acquired  a  general  vogue.  In  some  cases  I  have  also  pointed 
out  the  zone  in  which  the  word  is  current  or  the  class  of  people 
who  employ  it.  Not  infrequently  I  have  mentioned  the  vernacular 
terms  which  more  or  less  correspond  to  the  Portuguese  words,  in 
order  to  show  that  it  was  not  the  absolute  lack  of  these  in  the 
indigenous  languages  that  led  to  the  adoption  of  the  foreign 
vocable.  I  have  not  carried  this  process  very  far  because  besides 
making  the  work  too  prolix  it  would  involve  too  great  labour. 

The  vernacular  terms,  which  I  have  cited  as  the  equivalents 
of  the  Portuguese  and  as  common  to  languages  of  one  family, 
are  reproduced  in  their  original  form :  in  Konkani,  in  the  Indo- 
Aryan  ;  in  Tamil,  in  the  Dravidian ;  and  in  Malay,  as  belonging 
to  the  Malayan  group. 

In  the  tabulation  of  Asiatic  languages  there  were  two  methods 
open  to  me,  viz.  to  adopt  the  geographical  or  the  genealogical, 
and  these  do  not  always  coincide.  I  preferred  to  make  use  of 
the  genealogical  and  the  one  which  traces  affinities,  at  the  same 
time  maintaining,  whenever  possible,  the  geographical  continuity. 
In  this  way  it  is  possible  to  appreciate  better  the  changes  that  the 
Portuguese  words  undergo  in  cognate  idioms.  I  began  with  the 
Indo-Aryan  group  of  languages,  taking  for  my  starting  point 
Konkani,  and  after  this  I  ran  through  the  field  of  Dravidian 
languages  and  then  passed  on  to  other  families,  groups  and 
unrelated  languages. 

I  have  collected  in  a  general  index  all  the  Portuguese  words 
introduced  into  the  various  languages  which  are  the  subject 
matter  of  this  study,  and  have  indicated  such  as  do  not  figure 
in  the  body  of  the  work  by  italics.  Prom  this  it  will  be  possible 
to  see  very  easily  the  number  and  the  nature  of  the  words  that 
have  been  adopted  into  the  Asiatic  languages. 

In  order  that  it  may  be  possible  to  see  at  a  glance  the 
Portuguese  vocables  that  have  been  taken  over  into  each  of  the 


Ivi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

different  languages,  I  have  prepared  separate  lists  of  each  of 
them  ;  in  these  especial  lists  I  have  included  words  employed 
exclusively  in  Konkani  or  in  Teto  or  Galoli,  but  which  I  had 
omitted  from  the  body  of  the  work. 

The  Portuguese  words  or  such  as  are  presumed  to  be  of 
Portuguese  origin  which  I  have  listed  in  the  different  Asiatic 
languages  are  almost  all  which  are  known  after  reliable  scientific 
inquiry  to  have  been  really  employed  in  these  several  languages. 
As  the  result  of  mere  conjectures  or  inferences,  it  would  have 
been  possible  to  augment  greatly  their  number  in  cognate 
languages. 


XIII.     Brief  Notes  on  each  of  the  Languages l 

In  this  chapter  I  shall  present  a  brief  survey  of  each  of  the 
languages  which  enter  into  this  study  in  the  order  in  which  they 
figure  in  it.  Besides  the  filiation  and  the  nature  of  the  language 
I  shall  set  out  the  area,  the  population,  the  dialects,  characters, 
the  antiquity  of  its  literature,  etc.  I  shall  indicate  also  the 
vehicles  by  which  the  Portuguese  words  found  their  way  into 
each.  In  respect  of  each  of  these  languages  I  shall  quote  the 
various  authorities  whose  studies  have  reference  to  the  subject 
of  this  work. 


1  See  Mappa  Dialectologies  do  continence  portugues  (The  Dialectical  Map 
of  the  Portuguese  Continent),  by  J.  Leite  de  Vasconcellos,  preceded  by  a  summary 
classification  of  languages  by  A.  R.  Goncalves  Viana.  Latham,  Elements  of 
Comparative  Philology.  Gustav  Oppert,  On  the  Classification  of  Language*.  Sir 
Erskine  Perry,  On  the  Geographical  Distribution  of  the  Principal  Languages  of 
India,  etc.  in  Journal  Bombay  Branch  R.A.S.,  Vol.  XVI,  1853.  H.  H.  Wilson, 
A  Glossary  of  Judicial  and  Revenue  Terms,  the  Preface.  Robert  Cust,  A  Sketch 
of  the  Modern  Languages  of  the  East  Indies.  John  Beames,  op.  cit.t  and  Outlines 
of  Indian  Philology.  Caldwell,  op.  cit.  George  Grierson,  Linguistic  Survey  of 
India  ;  The  Languages  of  India,  and  the  Census. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ivii 

1.    Konkani1 

Konkani  or  Concani,  formerly  called  by  the  Portuguese 
under  a  mistaken  notion,  Lingua  Canarina  or  Canarim  2  (the 
Kanarese  language)  and  Brdmana  (the  Brahmin  language)  is  the 
-southernmost  representative  of  the  Aryan  family  in  India.  It 
is  spoken,  according  to  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Gerson  da  Cunha, 
by  about  2  millions  in  an  area  of  about  7,000  square  miles.  Its 
original  home  is  Goa  and  on  this  account  and  with  a  view  to 
avoid  a  confusion  between  it  and  a  Marathi  dialect,  it  has  been 
called  by  modern  philologists  Gomantaki,  from  GomantSa  which 
is  the  ancient  name  for  Goa. 

Konkani  extends,  due  probably  in  part  to  the  diversity  of 
its  political  boundaries  and  in  part  to  emigration,  on  the  north 
up  to  Malvan,  and  on  the  south  to  Kanara  as  far  as  Mangalore. 
There  are  in  consequence  three  principal  dialects  of  it :  that  of 
the  north,  Kudali,  influenced  by  Marathi ;  that  of  Goa,  Gomantaki, 
properly  so  called,  and  that  of  the  south  influenced  by  Kanarese 
and  without  any  special  name. 

The  dialect  of  Goa  is  divided  into  two  classes  :  the  language 
of  the  Novas  Conquistas  (New  Conquests)  which  is  more  influenced 
by  Marathi,  and  that  of  the  Velhas  Conquistas  (Old  Conquests) 
which  is  more  under  the  influence  of  Portuguese.  Again,  the 
vernacular  of  the  Velhas  Conquistas  is  subdivided  into  the 
dialect  of  Bardez  and  that  of  Salsete  ;  the  former  is  regarded  as 
purer  and  is  more  inflexional,  the  latter  more  analytic  and 

1  See  SebastiSo  Rodolfo  Dalgado,  Dicionario  Konkani -Portugues  (Introduc- 
tion).    Cunha  Rivara,  Ensaio  Historico  da  Lingua  Concani,  in  the  Grammatica 
of  Father  Thomas  Stephen.     Gerson  da  Cunha,  The  Konkani  Language  and 
Literature.      Angelus     Maffei,     An     English-Konkani     Dictionary.      Dicionario 
Portuguez-Concani,  by  an  Italian  missionary.     Ramchandra  Gunjikar,  Sarasvatl- 
mandala. 

2  '  A  long  and  narrow  strip  of  land,  they  call  Concan,  and  the    people 
properly  Gonquenijs  (Concanese)  though  our  men  speak  of  them  as  Canarijs 
(Canarese).'    Jo&o  de  Barros,  Dec.  I,   IX,   1.     '  Orders  were  thus    given  to 
make  the  proclamation  in  Portuguese  as  well  as  in  the  Canarij  lingoa  (language) 
of  the  country  (Goa).'    Id.,  Dec.  II,  V,  3. 


Iviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

enriched  by  Portuguese  and  Kanarese  words.  The  language 
spoken  in  Ilhas  (the  insular  portions  oF  Goa)  partakes  of  the 
characteristics  of  the  dialects  of  the  two  afore-mentioned  districts. 

With  regard  to  the  nature  and  the  origin  of  the  Konkani 
language  I  shall  transcribe  what  I  wrote  in  my  Konkani- Portuguese 
Dictionary  :  '  From  what  precedes  I  will  briefly  sum  up  my 
conclusions  :  (1)  Konkani  is  an  Aryan  language  and  inflexional, 
not  Dravidian  and  agglutinative  ;  (2)  it  resembles  Balabhasha  ; 
(3)  it  is  less  removed  from  Sanskrit  in  its  grammatical  structure 
and  in  its  vocabulary  than  is  Marathi ;  (4)  it  is  not  a  dialect  or 
corruption  of  Marathi ;  (5)  it  approximates  more  to  ancient 
Marathi  (which  in  its  turn  comes  very  near  to  Bdldbhasha)  than 
to  the  modern  ;  (6)  it  is  allied  very  much  in  its  phonetic  structure 
to  the  Gaurian  languages  of  the  North,  specially  Bengali ;  (7) 
it  represents  with  much  probability  Sarasvati  which  orientalists 
regard  as  being  extinct,  for  those  who  introduced  it  into  the 
Konkan  were  emigrants  from  Tirhotra  or  Tirhut  '.* 

In  Goa,  for  the  purposes  of  writing,  Roman  characters  with 
Portuguese  sound  values  are  employed;  in  the  north,  Marathi 
balbodh  or  modi  characters  are  used  ;  in  Kanara,  Kanarese  or 
Roman  characters.  Old  writings  in  Kanarese  as  well  as  in 
Devanagri  are  extant  and  the  scripts  of  these  two  languages 
must  be  regarded  as  the  proper  alphabets  of  Konkani. 

The  territory  in  which  Konkani  is  most  spoken  being  under 
Portuguese  rule  for  four  centuries,  it  is  but  natural  that  it  should 
have  admitted  Portuguese  words  more  largely  than  any  other 
language.  A  tenth  or  perhaps  more  of  the  colloquial  speech  of 
the  Velhas  Conquistas  is  made  up  of  Portuguese  words  or  of  words 
that  are  derived  from  Portuguese.  In  the  Dictionary  referred 
to  above  I  included  the  following  :  (1)  All  words  of  Portuguese 
origin  which  had  been  adopted  by  one  or  more  of  the  Oriental 


1  See  Sahyddri-khanda,  edited  by  Dr.  Cunha.  Hoernle  and  Grierson  find, 
*  Konkani  has  intimate  relationship  with  Hindi,  the  direct  representative  of 
ancient  Maharastri.' 


THE  ATJTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  lix 

languages  besides  Konkani ;  because  this  fact  in  itself  is  a  sure 
indication  of  the  need  or  convenience  afforded  by  such  words. 
(2)  All  Portuguese  vocables  that  have  become  so  naturalised 
that  they  are  to  be  met  with  in  the  speech  of  the  people  without 
attracting  attention  as  to  their  origin ;  such  terms  were  adopted 
either  with  the  object  of  marking  a  dividing  line  between  the 
Hindu  and  the  Christian  population  or  because  the  vernacular 
terms  were  not  found  adequate,  or,  again,  because  the  indigenous 
term  was  not  commonly  known,  or  in  order  to  avoid  the  trouble 
of  coining  new  terms.  (3)  Many  Portuguese  words  which  are 
more  in  use  than  their  corresponding  vernacular  equivalents. 
(4)  Some  Portuguese  words  that  were  entirely  unnecessary,  and 
this  I  did  in  order  to  show  that  the  language  (Konkani)  possesses 
a  large  number  of  corresponding  equivalents  and  that  only 
culpable  neglect  or  pedantry  could  have  led  to  the  use  of  the 
foreign  words. 

In  the  present  work  I  have  restricted  the  choice  of  the 
Portuguese  vocables  in  Konkani  much  further.  I  have  omitted 
from  it  all  Portuguese  words  which  are  used  exclusively  in 
Konkani,  and  are  not  to  be  found  in  any  other  indigenous  language. 
Such  terms  which  have  been  left  out  from  the  body  of  the  book 
have  been  listed  however  in  the  special  index  of  this  language, 
appended  to  this  work.1 

2.     Marathi2 

Marathi  is  the  language  spoken  in  Maharashtra  (the  great 
region  or  country  of  the  Mahars)  by  18,237,899  people  according 

1  In  my   Diciondrio    Portugues-Concani,    published  ,  by    the   Portuguese 
Government  in  1905,  I  have  mentioned  almost  all  the  words   in  common  use 
more  or  less  in  Gomantaki. 

2  See  John  Wilson,  Notes  on  the    constituent  elements,  the  diffusion  and 
application  of  the  Marathi  Language,  in  Molesworth's  Dictionary.     Dr.  Stevenson, 
An  Essay  on  the  points  of  similarity  and  dissimilarity  between  the  English  and 
Marathi  Languages,   in   Candy's   Dictionary.     Filipe  N4ri   Pires,    Grammatica 
Maratha. 


Ix  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

to  the  census  of  1901 ;  in  this  I  have  included  the  Konkani  that 
is  spoken  in  British  territory.  Its  zone  which  takes  in  a  vast 
area  extends  from  Goa  to  the  river  Damaun  (Daman  Ganga), 
and  on  its  eastern  boundaries  impinges  on  Kanarese  and  Telugu. 
It  has  three  principal  dialects  :  Khandesi,  Dakhini  and  Konkani ; 
to  these  some  philologists  add  Gomantaki,  more  correctly  called 
Konkani. 

Marathi  owing  to  its  importance  occupies  the  second  place 
in  the  Gaurian  languages.  It  is  much  cultivated  ;  there  are 
primary  schools  in  all  parts  where  it  is  taught  and  it  possesses  a 
rich  literature,  especially  suited  for  school  purposes  l ;  its  oldest 
literary  specimens  which  are  poetical  and  religious  belong  to  the 
13th  century. 

Marathi  has  two  alphabets :  Balbodh  (or  Bdlbod)  which  is, 
with  slight  variations,  the  same  as  Devanagri  or  Sanskrit,  and  is 
employed  in  the  schools  and  in  the  press  ;  Modi  or  Mod,  which 
is  peculiar  to  it,  has  fewer  characters  and  makes  no  distinction 
between  short  and  long  vowels  (i,  I,  u,  u)  ;  it  is  written  in  a 
cursive  manner  without  any  separation  of  letters  and  is  employed 
for  correspondence  and  in  manuscripts. 

Its  copious  vocabulary,  consisting  of  20,000  words,  is  made 
up  of  the  aboriginal  Turanic  stock,  of  Prakrit  through  Magadhi 
(the  ancient  language  of  Behar),  of  the  Sanskrit,  through  its 
literature,  of  Arabic  and  Persian  owing  to  the  Mussulman  domina- 
tion and  the  influence  of  Hindustani,  and  of  Portuguese  and 
English, 

The  infiltration  of  Portuguese  words  into  the  language  is 
due  to  the  former  Portuguese  dominion  over  Bombay,  Thana, 
Bassein  and  Chaul ;  to  commerce  (Surat,  Bijapur)  ;  to  the 
vicinage  of  Goa  and  Damaun  ;  to  the  Portuguese  missions  in  the 
greater  part  of  the  Marathi  language-field,  and  to  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  the  Indian  Christians  who  now  go  by  the  name  of 

1  Molesworth's  and  Candy's  dictionaries  deserve  especial  mention  as  models 
in  their  class. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixi 

'  East  Indians  '  and  who  were  formerly  called  c  Norteiros  '  1 
(Northeners)  because  their  home  was  to  the  north  of  Goa,  the 
Portuguese  metropolis  in  India. 

It  is  above  all  in  the  district  of  Konkan  that  the  influence 
of  Portuguese  is  most  marked. 

3.     Gujarati2 

Gujarati,  the  language  of  Gujarat,  is  bounded  on  the  north 
by  Hindi,  and,  on  the  south  and  east,  by  Marathi.  It  is  spoken 
by  a  population  of  10  millions  and  is  very  much  cultivated  at  the 
present  day  ;  it  is  employed  a  great  deal  in  the  periodical  press  of 
Bombay.  It  is  the  language,  the  rich  and  cultured  Parsi  com- 
munity (which  originally  emigrated  from  Persia)  employs  as  its 
vernacular,  and  it  is  the  lingua  franca  of  commerce,  especially  in 
the  city  of  Bombay. 

It  has  several  dialects  such  as  the  Surati,  Ahmedabadi, 
Kattiawari  and  the  Mercantile. 

The  elements  that  go  to  constitute  its  vocabulary  are  the 
same  as  those  of  Marathi.  It  likewise  has  two  alphabets  :  one 
its  own,  with  few  consonants  and  without  distinction  of  short 
and  long  vowels  (i,  u),  and  the  other,  Balbodh  or  Devanagri, 
a  little  defective  and  clumsy  in  form.  Gujarati  is  the  vernacular 
of  the  Portuguese  possessions,  Daman  and  Diu,  where  there  are 
Government  schools  in  which  it  is  taught  ;  thus  the  influence  of 
Portuguese  in  these  parts  is  direct  and  real  with  a  tendency 
towards  expansion.  The  dictionaries  of  the  language,  which  are 
at  present  deficient,  do  not  however  list  all  the  Portuguese  words 
used  in  these  localities,  but  only  such  as  form  part  of  the  general 
vocabulary  and  which  found  their  way  into  the  language  as  the 
result  of  political  relations  in  former  times,  or  of  vicinage  and 
commerce. 


1  See  my  Dialecto  Indo-Portugute  do  Norte. 

2  See  Shaping!  Edalji,  A  Dictionary  Gujarati  and  English. 


Ixii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

4.     Hindi 

Hindi  is  the  most  important  language  in  India,  occupying 
almost  the  centre  of  its  language-field  whether  we  look  at  it  from 
the  standpoint  of  area  covering  248,000  square  miles  ;  or  of  the 
numbers  that  speak  the  language — almost  73  millions  ;  or  from 
its  vitality  in  ever  spreading  itself  and  absorbing  other  languages, 
or  from  the  number  of  its  dialects — fifty-eight  according  to  Gust, 
some  of  which  can  pass  for  real  languages.  There  are  philologists 
who  consider  that  Gujarati,  Panjabi  and  Nepalese  should  be 
considered  as  dialects  of  Hindi.  Beames  mentions  the  following  as 
the  principal  dialects  of  the  language:  Maithili,  Magadhi,  Bhojpuri, 
Kosali,  Brijbasha,  Kanauji,  Rajputani  (group  of  dialects), 
Bundelkhandi.  Sir  Grierson  divides  Hindi  into  two  parts  : 
Eastern  and  Western. 

Though  Hindi  is  derived  from  Indo-Aryan,  nevertheless,  it 
contains  a  large  number  of  words  of  Turanic  descent  and  a 
considerable  admixture  of  Arab-Persian  loan  words.  It  is 
generally  written  in  the  Devanagri  script.  Literary  Hindi  has 
passed  through  three  stages,  archaic,  that  is  at  least  700  years  old, 
Hindi  of  the  middle  period  and  the  current  language. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  it  is  principally  mediate 
through  the  intervention  of  other  neighbouring  languages.  It 
appears  scarcely  likely  that  the  influence  could  have  proceeded 
from  politico-commercial  relations  which  were  not  very  frequent.1 

5.     Hindustani 

Without  entering  into  the  question  whether  Hindustani  is  a 
language  by  itself  or  rather  &  dialect  of  Hindi,  as  it  is  generally 
supposed  to  be,  I  am  treating  it  under  a  separate  head  owing  to 
the  especial  nature  of  my  work.  Formed  from  16th  century 
Persian  which  was  the  language  spoken  by  the  Mahommedan 


1  Shakespear  assigns  to  Hindi  a  large  number  of  the  Portuguese  words 
introduced  into  Hindustani. 


the 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixiii 

conquerors,  and  from  Hindi,  the  vernacular  of  the  indigenous 
population,  upon  a  grammatical  structure  which  is  Indo-Aryan, 
but  written  usually  in  a  script  which  is  a  modification  of  Arabic 
and  Persian,  Hindustani  became  the  mother  tongue  of  the 
Mahommedans  of  every  part  of  India  and  developed  into  the 
lingua  franca  of  commerce  in  the  principal  centres  of  trade. 
6  Hindustani  is  ',  says  Beames,  '  by  far  the  most  widely  spread 
and  commonly  understood  of  all  Indian  languages,  and  is  spoken 
as  a  lingua  franca  by  people  whose  mother  tongue  it  is  not,  all 
over  India.' 

c  Hindustani  or  Urdu  is  not  a  territorial  dialect,'  says  Gust, 
'  it  can  scarcely  correctly  be  said  that  it  is  the  common  language 
of  any  one  district  though  spoken  by  many  classes'.  But  Sir 
Grierson  maintains  that  it  is  the  vernacular  of  the  Upper  Gangetic 
plain  and  of  the  surrounding  country. 

It  is  true  that  both  terms  Urdu  and  Hindustani  are  used 
promiscuously,  but  Urdu  denotes  properly  speaking,  the  form  of 
the  literary  language,  purer  and  more  polished,  and  Hindustani, 
the  common  speech  diluted  by  the  admixture  of  exotic  words. 

The  Hindustani  of  the  north  is  purer  and  is  distinguished 
from  that  of  the  south  or  Dekkani  which  is  more  corrupt.  '  A 
still  further  degradation  or  dilution  of  the  language ',  says  Gust, 
'  takes  place  by  the  introduction  of  Romance-Aryan  words 
in  the  dialect  of  the  Portuguese  settlements  on  the  west  coast 
of  India  '.  In  the  existing  dominions  of  the  Portuguese  in  India 
Hindustani  is  not  current. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Hindustani  which  is  more 
noticeable  in  the  Dekkani  variant  is  due  chiefly  to  the  inter- 
course and  commercial  and  political  relations  of  former  days  * 
and  to  the  facility  which  Hindustani  has  of  assimilating  foreign 
vocables. 


1  See  J.  A.  Ismael  Gracias,  Uma  Dona  Portwguesa  na  Cdrte  do  Qrbo-Mogol 
(A  Portuguese  Lady  at  the  Moghul  Court). 


Ixiv  THE  ATJTHOB'S  INTRODUCTION 

6.     Laskari-Hindustani 

Lascari  or  lascarim  from  the  Persian  lashkari,  first  employed 
by  the  Portuguese  and  subsequently  adopted  by  the  Dutch  and 
the  English  in  its  original  meaning,  '  soldier  V  came  afterwards 
to  denote  the  indigenous  sailor  and  is  in  this  sense  synonymous 
with  the  Arab-Hindustani '  khalasi  '.2  And  as  it  is  generally  the 
Mussulmans  who  are  the  crews  of  vessels  bound  on  long  voyages, 
their  speech  was  given  the  name  of  Lashkari-Hindustani. 

Now,  it  is  but  natural  that  in  the  formation  of  this  dialect 
of  sea-faring  men  there  should  figure  very  many  words  from  the 
language  of  those  Europeans  who  were  the  first  to  cross  the  seas 
to  India  and  who  exclusively  dominated  them  for  a  long  period. 
The  English  language  is  to-day  playing  a  similar,  and  in  an 
equal  measure,  a  supplementary  part.  The  vocabulary  of 
Lashkari-Hindustani  is  therefore  an  admixture  of  Hindustani, 
properly  so  called,  of  the  Portuguese  of  the  16th  and  17th 
centuries,  and  of  the  present-day  English.8 

The  study  of  this  '  confusion  of  tongues  '  has  a  special 
interest  because  of  the  variety  of  forms  and  the  phonetic  changes 
which  are  represented  in  the  Portuguese  words  which  have  issued 
from  the  speech  of  an  unlettered  people  during  the  long  space  of 

1  '  What  was  given  as  soldo  (soldier's  pay)  and  rations  to  the   lascarins 
who  were  in  the  City/      Castanheda,  Historia  do  Descobrimento  e  Conquista  da 
India. 

'  They  divide  among  the  soldiers  of  their  flag-ships  who  are  called  lascarins.' 
Damifio  de  G6is,  Chronica  del  Rei  D.  Manuel,  II,  Ch.  6. 

2  *  There  were  Portuguese  sailors  fewer  than  were  needed  and  in   their 
place  Mohammedan  lascaris  who  as  they  were  interested  only  in  their  personal 
gain  and  had  no  experience  in  the  handling  of  ships  were  a  sort  of  hindrance.' 
Antdnio  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  25. 

*  With  the  exception  of  some  (Portuguese)  who  go  as  masters  or  pilots  on 
their  own  ships  or  on  those  of  His  Majesty,  the  crew  and  company  are  all 
Mohammedans  who  are  called  Laschares  (whence  it  is  that  the  soldiers  were 
commonly  designated  Lascharis).'  Jofto  de  Lucena,  Bk.  IV,  Ch.  1. 

8  '  Dass  ursprunglich  die  ganze  Seemannssprache  des  Laskaren  portogiesisch 
war,  das  zu  vermuten.  dttrfte  mit  Hinblich  auf  die  vorstehender  Abhandlung 
dargelegteu  Thatsachen  nicht  allzukuher  sein.'  Sohuchardt,  Beitrage,  etc. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixv 

time  they  have  been  current  among  them.  Probably  some 
technical  expressions  owing  to  the  very  mutilated  form  in  which 
they  exist  at  present  have  escaped  me  whilst  going  through  the 
dictionary  of  this  dialect.1 

7.    Nepali2 

Nepali,  Gorkhali,  Khas,  and  Parbatya  are  the  names  of  the 
language  of  the  court  and  lingua  franca  of  Nepal.  It  is  spoken 
by  3  millions  of  people  who  are  for  the  most  part  Hindus,  and 
the  script  employed  is  Devanagri.  Its  literature  is  very  scanty 
and  of  little  importance  ;  it  has  several  dialects.8 

Strictly  speaking  Nepali  is  a  dialect  of  Hindi,  deriving  its 
origin  from  Bajasthani,  which  is  the  vernacular  of  Kajputana. 
Besides  this  the  numerous  non- Aryan  languages  spoken  by  the 
Tibeto-Burman  races  have  influenced  its  vocabulary.  Hunter 
mentions  thirty-six  of  them  in  his  comparative  dictionary. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  this  language  is  entirely 
mediate  by  way  of  Hindi.  Unfortunately  the  English-Nepalese 
list  of  words  which  I  have  with  me  is  a  very  concise  one.  Never- 
theless it  is  safe  to  assume  that  a  large  part  of  the  Portuguese 
words  which  are  to  be  found  in  Hindi  have  found  an  entrance 
into  Nepali. 

8.    Oriya 

Oriya,  Uriya  or  Utkala  is  the  language  spoken  in  Orissa  by 
a  population  of  over  9^  millions  over  an  area  of  60,000  square 
miles  within  the  provinces  of  Bengal  and  Madras  and  the 
Central  Provinces.  It  belongs  together  with  Bihari,  Bengali,  and 
Assamese,  to  the  eastern  Sanskritic  group,  which  was  derived 

1  Portuguese  words  employed  both  in  Hindustani  and  Lashkari-Hindustani 
are  mentioned  in  this  work  only  with  reference  to  the  former  of  these  two 
languages  in  order  to  avoid  repetition. 

*  See  Turnbull,  Nepali  Grammar  and  Dictionary. 

8  Grierson  says  that  Nepali  or  Eastern  Pahari  is  not  the  principal  language 
of  Nepal  but  Nevari  is.  Turnbull,  however,  maintains  that  this  is  not  so  at 
present. 


Ixvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

immediately  from  the  ancient  speech  of  Magadha,  the  home  of 
Buddhism.1 

Oriya  has  several  dialects  :  the  Northern,  the  Southern,  that 
of  Sumbhulpur,  of  Kalakundi ;  but  that  of  Cuttack  is  regarded 
as  the  standard.  Its  alphabet  is  based  on  Devanagri  with 
modifications  in  different  parts  of  the  language-field.  It  is  the 
only  one  of  the  North  Indian  characters  to  adopt  the  curvilinear 
form  of  the  upper  strokes  which  in  the  other  are  horizontal.2 
Its  earliest  literary  monuments  date  back  to  400  years. 

The  Portuguese  influence  on  Oriya  is  chiefly  mediate,  through 
the  intervention  of  Telugu  in  the  south  and  Bengali  in  the  north, 
though  in  former  times  there  was  commercial  intercourse  between 
the  Portuguese  and  Orissa.8 

9.     Bengali 

Bengali,  as  the  name  indicates,  is  the  vernacular  of  Bengal 
spoken  by  more  than  44  millions,  Hindus  as  well  as  Mahommedans. 
It  is  at  the  present  day  much  cultivated  by  the  Babus,  which 
is  the  most  cultured  and  progressive  class  among  the  peoples  of 
India.  The  literary  tongue  differs  a  great  deal  from  the  spoken, 
not  only  in  respect  of  the  vocabulary  but  even  in  its  morphology 

1  In  this  work  I  could  not  take  in  Bihari  because  of  the  absence  of  the  lexico- 
graphical material.     Rudolf  Hoernle  and  George  Grierson  began  in  1885  the 
publication  of  A  Comparative  Dictionary  of  the  Bihari  Language  ;  of  this  work 
only  two  parts  have  appeared  which  do  not  come  up  to  the  end  of  the  first  letter 
of  the  alphabet.     Bihari  has  four  principal  dialects :  Baisvari,  Bhojpuri,  Magadhi, 
and  Maithili.     The  last  named  passed  for  the  standard  because  it  is  the  most 
developed  and  cultivated  and  because  it  has  literary  monuments  which  go  as 
far  back  as  the  14th  century.     The  natural  presumption  is  that  there  would 
be  found  in  it  the  same  Portuguese  words  as  are  met  with  in  Hindi. 

2  Gust  tries  to  explain  this  peculiarity  by  saying  that  it  was  necessitated 
by  the  writing  materials  being  an  iron  stylus  and  a  leaf  of  the  fan-palm  ;  straight 
incised  lines  would  have  split  the  palm.     But  such  materials  are  or  were  common 
to  other  languages. 

3  *  The  principal  sovereigns  with  whom  we  had  intercourse  because  of  their 
domains  being  on  the  sea  coast  were :    The  King  of  Bisnaga,  of  Orix£,  of 
Bengal,  of  Pegu,  of  Siam,  and  of  China.'    Joao  de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  IX,  2. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixvii 

and  is  to  a  good  extent  sanskritised.  It  uses  an  alphabet  which 
is  a  picturesque  variant  of  Devanagri. 

Bengali  has  several  dialects  which  are  not  properly 
distinguished.  Beames  groups  them  under  the  generic  heads  of 
Eastern,  Northern,  and  Southern,  that  of  Central  Bengal  being 
the  one  which  is  normal.  But  there  are  other  dialects  mixed 
in  character,  which  have  issued  from  the  contact  of  Bengali  with 
Hindi  and  Oriya  on  both  frontiers,  and  also  those  which  have 
been  the  result  of  the  contact  with  non-Aryan  languages  (Kolarian 
and  Tibeto-Burman)  on  the  east  and  the  west  flank,  especially 
by  millions  of  non-Aryans  passing  into  semi-Hinduism,  and 
among  these  Gust  distinguishes  those  of  Purneah,  Rungpur, 
Kuch,  Sylhet,  Rabha,  Meeyang,  and  Ghittagong. 

Portugal  had  a  factory  at  Bandel  on  the  Ugli  or  Ogolim 
(Hooghly) ;  it  had  a  large  colony  in  Calcutta,  and  held  constant 
commercial  relations  with  various  parts  and,  even  to-day,  owns 
important  missionary  stations  endowed  with  extensive  estates.1 
From  these  circumstances  sprang  a  Portuguese  dialect,  the  range 
of  which  at  present  is  much  circumscribed  and  which  threatens 
to  disappear  wholly.  These  facts  explain  the  introduction  of 
numerous  Portuguese  words  into  Bengali.  The  descendants  of 
European  families  use  many  a  term  relating  to  sweets  and  foods 
(and  this  happens  in  other  parts  of  Asia  as  well)  without,  so  much 
as,  a  thought  of  their  origin. 

10.    Assamese2 

Assamese  is  the  language  spoken  in  the  plain  of  Assam  by 
the  entire  population  of  the  Brahmaputra  valley  which  is  about 
a  million  and  a  half.8 

1  *  Arriving  at  the  port  of  Chatigfto,  in  the  kingdom  of  Bengala,  where  at 
that  time  there  were  many  Portuguese.'     Fern&o  Pinto,  Ch.  CLXXII. 

'  Just  like  the  King  of  Orixa,  and  the  King  of  Bengala,  who  have  many 
ports  which  we  visit  and  with  which  we  trade.'      Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  II,  5. 

2  See  Bronson,  A  Dictionary  in  Assamese  and  English. 

8  In  the  mountainous  parts  there  are  non-Aryan  tribes,  who  have  a  language 
of  their  own,  one  of  which,  Khassi,  is  included  in  this  study. 


Ixviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

Neither  the  Ahoms,  invaders  of  the  Tai  family,  in  spite  of 
their  long  domination,  nor  the  Burmese  and  the  Kacharis,  members 
of  the  Tibeto-Burman  family,  nor  the  Mahommedans  have  lelt 
any  trace  on  the  language  which  is  closely  akin  to  Bengali. 

Assamese  is  laden  with  Sanskrit  loan  words  which  have  been 
introduced  in  modern  times  and,  at  times,  with  a  modified  meaning 
and  pronunciation.  It  has  a  script  of  its  own  in  which  the 
Bible  has  been  translated  ;  but  the  characters  of  Bengali  are 
also  employed.  Since  the  last  two  or  three  centuries  it  has  a 
literature  in  prose  and  verse.  The  language  of  the  larger  number 
of  the  poetic  compositions  differs  from  that  of  the  Buronjies  or 
Histories  which  are  in  prose.  At  present,  as  it  is  the  official 
language  of  the  Provincial  Government,  it  is  hoped  that  it  will 
be  extensively  cultivated. 

The  Portuguese  words  which  found  an  entry  into  it  did  so 
by  way  of  Bengali  and  Hindustani. 

11.     Sindhi1 

Sindhi  is  the  language  of  the  valley  of  the  lower  Indus  from 
Multan  to  the  sea  ;  on  the  east  it  merges  into  the  Rajputana 
dialects  of  Hindi,  and  on  the  west  into  the  Beluch  dialects.  It 
is  spoken  by  about  three  million  people  made  up  of  Hindus  and 
Mussulmans.  It  is  generally  written  in  Arabic  characters,  with 
many  modifications  to  represent  the  cerebrals  and  aspirates  of  an 
Aryan  language.8  Its  principal  dialects  are  :  Sirai,  Vicholi,  Lari, 
Uch,  and  Kachi. 

The  vocabulary  of  Sindhi  like  that  of  Hindustani,  with  the 
exception  of  its  own  original  stock,  is  made  up  of  Sanskrit,  Arabic 
and  Persian  words.  The  influence  of  Pushtu,  its  Iranic  neighbour 
is  especially  notable.  All  the  words  terminate  in  vowels  as 
they  do  in  Italian ;  all  those  ending  in  an  u  and  o  being  masculine. 

1  See  George  Stack,  A  Dictionary  English  and  Sindhi. 

*  As  Sindhi  has  more  sounds  than  those  which  are  provided  for  by 
Devanagri  characters,  whenever  it  employs  this  alphabet,  it  uses  diacritical 
marks  with  the  ordinary  letters  in  order  to  distinguish  these  sounds. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixix 

It  has  no  neuter  gender.  The  Portuguese  influence  on  it  is,  it 
appears,  almost  wholly  mediate  and  very  limited  if  we  are  to 
judge  from  the  dictionaries  of  the  language  hitherto  published. 

12.  Punjabi1 

Punjabi  is  the  language  spoken  from  the  Indus  to  the  Sutlej 
and  from  Multan  to  the  mountain  ranges  ;  it  is  the  language  of 
about  17  millions  and  is  written  in  a  variety  of  characters  of  the 
Aryan  alphabet,  the  principal  of  which  is  Gurmukhi.  For  official 
correspondence  and  for  the  purposes  of  general  literature  the 
Arabic  character  is  preferred. 

Owing  to  its  very  close  relationship  with  Hindi,  many 
philologists  prefer  to  regard  it  as  a  dialect  of  the  latter.  It  has 
a  large  number  of  dialects.  Beames  says  that  every  district  of 
the  Punjab  has  its  own  dialect,  and  there  are  even  districts 
having  more  than  one  dialectical  variation  *  Gust  who  has 
greater  competence  to  speak  on  this  subject  disputes  this  state- 
ment. The  more  important  of  these  dialects  are  according  to 
Maya  Singh :  Punjabi  properly  so  called,  Multani,  Pathohari,  and 
Pahadi.2 

In  the  vocabulary,  besides  its  original  stock  of  Hindi,  Arabic 
and  Persian  words,  many  Portuguese  terms  have  found  their  way 
through  the  intervention  of  Hindustani. 

13.  Kashmiri 

Kashmiri  is  the  vernacular  of  the  Valley  of  Kashmere, 
spoken  by  about  three  millions  or  according  to  Sir  Grierson  by 
about  a  million  ;  it  is  the  most  northerly  member  of  the  Indo- 
Aryan  language-family.  It  is  not  a  cultivated  language  and 
never  has  been  reduced  to  writing  in  its  actual  form,  nor  has  it  a 

1  See  Bhai  Maya  Singh,  The  Punjabi  Dictionary,  Introduction. 

2  Grierson  speaks  of  Multani  as  Lahnda  and  regards  it  as  a  distinct  language 
very  different  from  Punjabi,  and  gives  it  a  population  of  more  than  three  millions. 
[In  the  Census  report  of  1921  Lahnda  or  Western  Punjabi  is  given  a  population 
of  over  5J  millions. — ED.] 


Ixx  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

grammar  or  a  dictionary  worthy  of  the  name.  It  is  therefore  a 
spoken  language,  Persian  being  the  language  of  the  court  and  of 
correspondence.  Even  as  such,  there  are  three  varieties  of 
Kashmiri  spoken  :  that  of  the  Brahmins,  loaded  with  Sanskrit 
words ;  the  form  used  by  Mahommedans  and  sown  thickly  with 
Arabic  and  Persian  words  ;  and  lastly  the  one  used  by  the  com- 
mon people,  which  preserves  the  old  local  form  and  dialectical 
variations. 

This  language  might  well  have  been  left  out  by  me  in  this 
work  in  view  of  the  fact  that  there  exists  till  now  only  a  vocabulary 
of  the  language,  in  which  not  even  half  a  dozen  of  Portuguese 
words  can  be  traced,  some  of  them  being  of  an  uncertain  origin. 
But  it  appears  to  me  natural  that  there  should  be  more  of  them, 
connected  with  objects  carried  into  the  country  by  the  Mussulman 
conquerors. 

14.     Sinhalese1 

Besides  the  Vedas,  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Ceylon 
whose  number  is  at  the  present  day  very  much  reduced,2  tLe 
two  indigenous  races  that  people  the  island  are,  the  Dravidian,  in 
the  north,  which  emigrated  from  India  in  some  time  immemorial, 
and  the  Aryan,  brought  there  by  Vijaya  in  the  6th  century 
B.C.  The  vernacular  of  the  former  is  Tamil,  and  of  the  latter, 
Sinhalese  or  Chingla,  as  it  is  called  in  the  Creole  language.8 

It  is  a  much  debated  question  among  philologists  of  the 
Indian  languages  as  to  whether  Sinhalese  should  be  classified  as 
an  Aryan  or  a  Dravidian  tongue.  Clough,  Max  Miiller,  Cust, 

1  See  B.  Clough,  A   Dictionary  of  the  Sinhalese  and  English  Languages. 
R.  C.  Childers,  Notes  on  the  Sinhalese  Language.    James  D'Alwis,  On  the  Origin 
of  Sinhalese  Language. 

2  '  There  is  a  class  of  people  whom  they  call  B6das :  in  colour  they  are 
almost  like  us,  and  some  are  dark  brown ;  their  language  is  not  understood  by 
any  Chingala  or  other  people  of  India,  and  their  converse  is  only  with  one  another.' 
Joao  Ribeiro,  FataUdade  Historica  da  Ilha  de  Ceilao,  Bk.  1,  Ch.  24. 

3  Ceylon  is  a  colony — Crown  Colony — separated'  from  India.    It  was  on 
this  account  not  included  in  the  census  of  India  taken  in  1901  and  1911. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxi 

Alwis  lean  to  the  former  view.  This  appears  to  be  more  likely 
in  view  of  the  linguistic  investigations  of  Childers.1 

Sinhalese  is  at  least  two  thousand  years  old  ;  it  had  a  very 
copious  literature  dating  back  from  the  4th  century  and  reckons 
almost  two  millions  who  speak  it.  It  has  two  dialects  :  the 
Elu  which  is  the  archaic  form  of  the  language  and  which  is 
characterised  by  the  phonetic  decadence  of  Aryan  words  (tad- 
bhavas) ;  and  the  modern  language,  the  Sinhalese,  used  by  the 
people,  which  has  admitted  in  its  fold  a  large  number  of  words 
without  any  notable  changes  from  Sanskrit,  and  from  Pali  which 
is  the  sacred  language  of  the  Buddhists  to  which  religion  belong 
the  large  majority  of  the  Sinhalese.2  It  has  its  own  alphabet 
which  has  a  few  more  vowels  than  Devanagri.8  '[ 

The  Portuguese  domination  asserted  itself  in  Ceylon  more 
intensely  and  at  the  same  time  more  extensively  than  in  the 
different  other  possessions  and  exercised  an  influence  so  intense 
and  many-sided,  that  Holland  with  all  her  efforts  was  not  able 
to  extinguish  it,  nor  appreciably  reduce  the  traces  of  its  existence. 
To  attest  to  the  truth  of  this  statement  there  exist  two  memorials 
of  very  high  value  ;  first  of  all,  the  Portuguese  dialect,  which  is 
the  most  important  of  all  the  Creole  Portuguese  languages  and 
which  up  to  this  day  is  full  of  vitality  4 ;  secondly,  the  introduc- 
tion in  the  Sinhalese  diction,  which  is  otherwise  very  well  stocked, 
of  a  host  of  Portuguese  terms.  In  this  latter  respect  Sinhalese 
occupies  a  place  second  only  to  Konkani  among  Indian  languages. 


1  Gustav  Oppert  classifies  Sinhalese  among  the  Aryanised  languages. 

2  *  There  exists  among  them  a  language  which  is  not  used  by  the  common 
people  ;  it  is  much  like  what  Latin  is  among  us.'     JoSo  Ribeiro,  Bk.  1,  Ch.  16. 

8  There  are  various  opinions  with  regard  to  the  origin  of  Pali.  Westergaard 
(Ueber  der  filter sten  Zetirawn  der  Indischen  Gfesehichte)  derives  it  from  the  Ujjaini 
dialect  in  the  3rd  century  B.C.  Kern  (Over  de  Jaartetting  der  Zuidelijke  Buddhisten) 
regards  it  as  an  artificial  language,  like  the  Sauraseni  of  the  dramas,  elaborated 
in  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era.  Oldenberg  ( The  Vinaya  Pitakam)  believes 
that  it  is  a  dialect  of  Eastern  Deccan.  See  Barth,  The  Religions  of  India,  p.  108. 

*  See  DMecto  Indo-Portugufo  de  Ceti&o,  by  the  author. 


Ixadi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTBODUCTION 

It  is  necessary  to  realise  that  this  result  was  in  a  large  measure 
due  to  the  existence  of  the  Creole  Portuguese  language. 

15.    Tamil1 

Tamil  is  the  principal  member  of  the  Dravidian  family 
whether  we  consider  it  with  reference  to  its  splendid  culture,  or 
the  copiousness  of  its  vocabulary,  or  the  antiquity  and  the 
wealth  of  its  literature.  No  other  language,  says  Rice,  '  combines 
greater  force  and  concision,  or  is  more  exact  and  philosophic  in 
its  modes  of  expressions  '.2 

Its  language-field  extends  from  the  Ghats  to  the  gulf  of 
Bengal  and  from  Calicut  to  Cape  Comorin.  It  is  also  spoken  in 
the  southern  part  of  Travancore  and  in  the  northern  portion  of 
Ceylon  and  in  some  other  regions.  The  people  speaking  the 
language  number  about  16£  millions.  It  has  an  alphabet  of  its 
own  which  employs  30  letters  for  its  own  script  and  besides  four 
more  for  writing  Sanskrit  words  which  in  the  latter  case  is  known 
as  Grantha.  It  includes  two  forms  or  dialects,  the  classical  or 
the  ancient  and  the  colloquial  or  the  modern  called  respectively 

1  See,  especially,  for  the  Dravidian  languages  the   monumental  work  of 
Robert  Caldwell,  from  which  I  have  quoted  before,  and  Rev.  Henry  Rice,  Native 
Life  in  South  India. 

'  The  proper  spelling  of  the  name  Tamil  is  Tamir,  but  through  the  change 
of  r  into  I  it  is  often  pronounced  Tamil  and  it  is  often  (though  erroneously) 
written  Tamul  by  Europeans.'  Caldwell.  'The  kingdom  of  Charamandel, 
where  the  language  is  Tamul.'  Duarte  Barbosa,  Livro,  p.  291.  [Hak.  Soc. 
ed.  Longworth  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  184.] 

2  The  Portuguese,  according  to  their  practice  of  giving  to  a  language  the 
name  of  the  country  wherein  it  was  spoken  called  Malayalam,  the  language 
current  on  the  West  Coast,  Malabar,  and  also  by  this  name  designated  the 
language  that  was  in  vogue  as  far  as  the  Coromandel  coast,  there  being  a  simi- 
larity between  the  two.    The  other  European  nations  adopted  this  designa- 
tion which  is  at  present  falling  into  disuse.     '  First  of  these  races  whom  I  call 
foreigners  who  dwell  in  Malabar  is  a  caste  called  Chatis,  natives  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Charamandel They  speak  a  tongue  which  differs  from  that 

of  Malabar  in  the  same  way  as  Castilians  speak  a  language  different  from  that 
of  the  Portuguese.'    Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  340.    [Hak.  Soc.  ed.  Longworth  Dames, 
Vol.  II,  pp.  71  and  73.] 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTBODUCTION  Ixxiii 

the  Sen  and  the  Kodun,1  which  differ  from  each  other  so  widely 
that  they  might  almost  be  regarded  as  different  Jtanguages. 

Tamil,  jealous  of  its  vernacularity,  admits  foreign  words  into 
it  with  difficulty ;  even  the  importation  of  Sanskrit  words  is 
very  limited  and  these  are  very  little  used  in  classical  works,  the 
earliest  of  which  date  back  more  than  a  thousand  years. 

The  Portuguese  influence  on  it  which  is  not  a  little  consider- 
able arose  from  various  sources :  domination  of  certain  tracts  of 
the  country,  trade,  religion  and  missionary  contact,  Portuguese 
creole  dialects  now  almost  extinct,  and  the  intercourse  between 
the  Tamils  and  the  Portuguese  in  the  various  parts  under  the 
occupation  of  the  latter. 

16.    Malayalam2 

Malayalam  is  the  language  spoken  along  the  Malabar  coast 
from  Chandraguiri  near  Mangalore  to  Trivandrum  by  about  six 
millions  of  people.  Regarded  in  its  origin  as  a  dialect  of  Tamil, 
it  developed  into  a  sister  language  owing  to  Brahmin  influence 
about  the  9th  century,  by  discarding  the  use  of  the  personal 
terminations  of  the  verbs  and  by  availing  itself  of  a  large  number 
of  Sanskrit  derivatives.  Its  alphabet  is  based  upon  the  Aryan. 
The  Mahommedan  inhabitants,  called  Mappilas,  have  a  dialect  of 
their  own  and  have  adopted  Arabic  characters,  though  modified, 
for  their  script. 

Malabar  was  the  country  which  the  Portuguese  first  dis- 
covered and  in  part  conquered  and  christianised  and  which 
for  a  long  time  remained  under  their  dominion.  Even  at  the 
present  day  there  is  a  Portuguese  bishopric  in  Cochin,  and  a 
corrupt  form  of  Portuguese  which  is  in  a  moribund  state8  is 
also  in  use  there. 

1  *A  person   can   make    out    one   without    knowing    the   other.*     Rice. 
According  to  this  author  '  Tamil  *  signifies  *  melodiousness  '. 

2  See  Gundert,  A  Malayalam  and  English  Dictionary. 

8  Dr.  Hugo  Schuchardt  published  a  small  monograph  on  this  corrupt 
Portuguese  dialect. 


Ixxiv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

Again  from  or  through  Malabar  were  introduced  many 
Indian  terms  intp  Portugal,  such  as  :  manga  (mango),  cairo 
(coir),  betel  (betel),  ola  (palm-leaf),  teca  (teak-wood),  chatim 
(merchant) ;  there  were  some  that  were  introduced  into  Indo- 
Portuguese,  like  :  jagra  (jaggery  or  unrefined  sugar),  chuname 
(lime),  pinaca  (cocoanut  or  sesame  cake),  mainato  (washerman). 

17.     Telugu1 

Telugu  or  Telinga,  in  respect  of  its  culture  and  its  glossarial 
copiousness  ranks  next  to  Tamil  in  the  list  of  the  Dravidian 
languages,  but  surpasses  it  in  point  of  euphonic  sweetness  and  the 
number  of  those  that  speak  it,  viz.  over  20  millions.2 

It  ranges  from  Pulicat  to  Chicacole  and  on  the  west  impinges 
on  the  boundaries  of  Marathi.  It  has  a  character  which  is  a 
variation  of  the  Aryan,  and  its  literature  dates  back  as  far  as 
the  12th  century  of  our  era.  Its  present-day  vocabulary  is 
greatly  strewn  with  exotics,  the  greater  part  of  which  are  Sanskrit 
and  Hindustani. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Telugu  is  evident  from  the 
close  and  constant  relations,  political  and  commercial,  that  existed 
between  the  rulers  of  Bisnagar  or  Bisnaga  (Vijayanagar)  and  also 
from  its  contiguity  to  Tamil  and  Marathi  and  its  contact  with 
Hindustani. 

The  number  of  Portuguese  words  that  have  been  adopted 
in  the  popular  form  of  the  language  is  very  large  and  some  of 
them  are  exclusively  borrowed  by  it  and  by  no  other  language. 

1  See  C.  P.  Brown,  A  Dictionary  of  the  mixed  Dialects  and  foreign  words 
used  in  Telugu. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  how  the  name  Gentoo  (from  the  Port,  gentio,  gentile) 
came  to  be  used  by  the  English  for  a  long  time  in  a  restricted  sense  to  the  Telugu- 
gpeaking  Hindus.  The  Portuguese  spoke  of  this  people  more  correctly  as 
Badagas,  Tamil  Vadttgar,  Kanarese  Badaga.  c  The  next  province  which  marches 
with  the  kingdom  of  Narsyngua,  they  call  Telingu.'  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  291. 
[Hak.  Soc.  ed.  Longworth  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  183.] 

2  *  He  was  appointed  Governor  of  the  District  of  the  Talingas,  who  are  the 
Hindus  whose  language  is  more  developed  than  that  of  any  other  people  in 
the  Deccan  '.     Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  X,  4. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxv 

18.    Kanarese 

Kanarese  is  spoken  throughout  the  plateau  of  Mysore  and 
in  some  of  the  western  districts  of  the  Nizam's  territory  ;  it  is 
spoken  also  (together  with  Konkani,  Tulu,  and  Malayalam  but 
more  extensively  than  any  of  them)  in  Kanara,  on  the  Malabar 
coast,  a  district  which  was  subjected  for  centuries  to  the  rule  of 
Kanarese  princes.1  It  is  the  language  of  over  10  millions  of 
inhabitants. 

Kanarese  like  the  other  Dravidian  tongues  has  two  dialects  : 
the  classical  or  the  ancient  Kanarese  and  the  colloquial  or 
modern.  The  former  differs  from  the  latter  not  only  in  respect 
of  its  vocabulary  but  also  because  of  the  use  of  different  inflexional 
terminations.  The  Kanarese  alphabet  is,  with  very  slight  changes , 
identically  the  same  as  that  of  Telugu. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  it  is  due,  in  a  measure,  to 
domination,  to  political  and  commercial  relations,  to  colonists 
from  Goa,  to  missionary  labours  and  the  proximity  of  other 
language-fields. 

19.     Tulu2 

Tulu  or  Tulava  is  the  name  of  a  language  of  not  much 
importance  both  in  respect  of  population  and  its  language-field  ; 
for  it  is  spoken  in  a  limited  area  bounded  by  the  rivers 
Chandraguiri  and  Kalyanpuri,  in  the  district  of  Kanara,  by 
about  500,000  individuals.  Notwithstanding  its  want  of  Etera- 

1  As  is  evident  there  was  a  geographical  displacement  of  the  ancient  name 
Kamata  or  Kamatcika,  corrupted  into   Kannada,  Kanara*     By  Carnatic  the 
English  mean  the  eastern  footboard  of  the  Ghauts  on  the  Coromandel  coast. 
The  old  Portuguese,  in  their  turn  also,  twisted  geography  and  ethnology  by 
speaking  of  the  natives  of  Goa  as  '  Canarins  *  and  of  their  language  as  '  Canarim  ' 
or  *  Canarina  '„    This  error  has  survived  even  to  this  day,  though  it  is  obvious 
that  the  indigenous  population  of  the  Konkan  ought  to  be  called  Konkanis 
Duarte  Barbosa  calls  modern  Canara  Tolinate  '  i.e.  Tulu  nadu,  or  the  modern 
district  of  S.  Canara  '.     Hobson-^Jobson.     [Hak.  Soc.  Longworth  Dame's  Transl., 
Vol.  1,  p.  183.] 

2  See  A.  M&nner,  Tutu-English  Dictionary. 


Ixxvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

ture,  except  for  some  legends  inscribed  on  palm  leaves,  it  is  one 
of  the  most  highly  developed  languages  of  the  Dravidian  family 
and  is  more  closely  allied  to  Kanarese  than  to  Malayalam,  and 
has  some  dialects.  Sanskrit,  Kanarese,  Malayalam,  and  Hindus- 
tani words  are  grafted  on  to  its  original  stock.  The  Malayalam 
alphabet  was  formerly  employed,  but  now  the  Kanarese  script 
has  become  inseparably  associated  with  the  language. 

The  number  of  Portuguese  words  adopted  in  the  language 
is  considerable  and  more  even  than  in  the  adjacent  languages.  I 
am  unable  to  furnish  a  reason  for  this,  unless  it  be  the  emigration 
of  Hindus  from  Goa.  Religious  terms  in  Portuguese  were  intro- 
duced by  Protestant  missionaries. 

20.    Anglo-Indian    Vocabulary1 

The  English  language  has  not  begotten  any  bastard  variety 
of  itself  in  India,  nor  is  it  likely  that  any  will  issue  from  it  in 
course  of  time.  But  the  vocabulary  of  English  spoken  in  India 
is  sown  thick,  as  is  but  natural,  with  indigenous  terms. 

When  the  English  arrived  in  India,  a  corrupt  form  of 
Portuguese  was  the  lingua  franca  of  the  country,  as  much  between 
Europeans  and  Indians  as  between  the  Europeans  themselves 
who  belonged  to  different  nationalities. 

It  is  no  matter  for  surprise,  therefore,  if  Portuguese  should 
have  furnished  a  large  contingent  of  words  to  Anglo-Indian 
vocabulary,  directly  or  through  the  medium  of  the  vernaculars. 
Even  so,  many  indigenous  terms  found  entry  into  it  by  way  of 
Portuguese,  such  as  :  areca,  betel,  benzoin,  coir,  copra,  corge,  congee, 
godown,  mandarin,  mango,  palanquin,  monsoon,  typhoon,  etc.2 

Many  of  the  words  derived  from  Portuguese  are  now  obsolete, 
whilst  some  are  in  vogue  only  in  certain  parts.  On  the  other 

1  See  Yule  and  Burnell,  Hobson-Jobson.    Whitworth,  An  Anglo-Indian 
Dictionary.    Wilson,  A  Glossary  of  Judicial  and  Reventte  Terms. 

2  *  Even  amongst  the  English,  the  number  of  Portuguese  terms  in  daily 
use  is  remarkable.9    Emerson  Tennent,  Ceylon. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  hcxvii 

hand  the  diffusion  of  many  Portuguese  words  among  the  verna- 
culars is  due  to  it.  Hence  Anglo-Indian*  vocabulary  has  been 
included  in  my  work.1 

21.    Indo-French  Vocabulary2 

The  French  arrived  late  in  India,  and  found  there  the 
Portuguese,  the  Dutch,  and  the  English  engaged  in  a  struggle. 
They  exercised  scarcely  any  influence  of  a  general  and  abiding 
character  on  the  country.  No  corrupt  form  of  French  is  in  use 
in  any  of  its  very  tiny  colonies  just  as  none  is  current  in  the 
English  colonies.  Indo-Portuguese  used  to  be  spoken  in  them 
just  as  it  is  even  now  spoken  there  though  on  a  smaller  scale 
side  by  side  with  the  Indian  vernaculars.8 

Like  the  Anglo-Indian  vocabulary,  the  French  spoken  in 
India  borrowed  a  number  of  words  which  are  of  genuine 
Portuguese  extraction  and  very  many  Asiatic  terms  that  had 
first  been  taken  over  into  Portuguese  ;  these,  not  to  speak  of 
such  terms  as  were  received  directly  from  the  vernacular  languages 
were,  generally  speaking,  carried  into  it  through  the  agency  of 
Indo-Portuguese.  Several  of  these  terms  which  were  used  to 
denote  an  object  peculiar  to  India  travelled  over  to  France  and 
became  naturalised  there ;  the  same  happened  when  many 
Anglo-Indian  expressions  were  received  into  its  bosom  by 
European  English. 

The  reasons  that  led  me  to  include  Anglo-Indian  vocabulary 
within  the  range  of  my  survey  have  also  led  me  to  examine  Indo- 
French,  though  the  importance  of  the  latter  is  not  so  great. 

*  I  have  availed  myself  a  great  deal  of  Yule  and  BumelTs  learned  glossary. 

2  See  Arietide  Marre,  Notice  sur  la  langue  portugaise  dans  V  Inde  Frangaise 
et  en  Malawi^. 

8  Dr.  Schuchardt  includes  Pondicheny  and  Ohandernagore  among  the 
regions  in  which  Indo-Portuguese  is  spoken,  and  gives  specimens  of  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  Mahe.  And  E.  A.  Marre  says  :  '  II  r&ulte  6videznment  dee  propres 
termes  de  I'Annuaire  que  le  portugais  eat  parl£  par  une  partie  de  la  population 
d*  I'Inde  frangaise.' 


Ixxviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

I  do  hot  know  of  any  other  work  on  the  subject  besides  the  one 
cited  by  me  and  I  turned  my  attention  to  Indo-French  only  at 
the  eleventh  hour  when  I  felt  convinced  that  the  Portuguese 
influence  on  it  was  not  insignificant.  It  is,  therefore,  very 
natural  that  the  list  of  Portuguese  vocables  in  Indo-French 
furnished  by  me  should  be  incomplete. 

22.     Garo 

In  the  lower  part  of  the  Assam  valley  there  is  a  group  of 
languages  of  small  importance,  called  Bodo,  belonging  to  the 
Tibeto-Burman  family,  and  spoken  by  about  600,000  individuals. 
One  of  these  languages  is  Garo,  spoken  by  about  186,000  ;  it  has 
various  dialects  and  the  language  itself  has  been  sufficiently 
studied.  There  are  schools  in  which  it  is  taught  and  school 
and  religious  books  written  in  it ;  this  is  due  to  American 
missionaries  who,  however,  in  teaching  it  make  use  of  English 
books  in  place  of  the  Bengali,  and  employ  largely  English 
terminology  in  addition  to  the  Aryan. 

The  Portuguese  words  which  have  penetrated  into  Garo 
have  done  so  by  way  of  Assamese,  and  of  Bengali,  and  some  of 
them,  perhaps,  through  the  medium  of  the  missionaries. 

23.     Burmese 

Burmese  spoken  by  7J  millions  is  an  agglutinative  and 
cultivated  language.  It  has  many  Aryan  words  which  were  intro- 
duced by  Buddhism,  the  prevailing  religion,  side  by  side  with  Pali 
literature.  It  has  an  alphabet  of  its  own,  derived  from  the 
Indian.  Its  principal  dialects  are :  Arakanese,  Tavoyee  or 
Taneagsari,  and  Yo. 

Besides  Tibetan,  Burmese  is  the  only  other  important 
member  of  the  Tibeto-Burman  linguistic  family.  Its  literature 
dates  back  several  centuries  ;  but  the  language  of  the  literature 
does  not  differ  much  from  Siamese. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  it,  to  judge  from  the  single 
vocabulary  which  has  come  to  my  hands,  is  very  limited.  Some 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxix 

more  words  that  derive  their  origin  from  the  Portuguese  ought 
naturally  to  exist,  carried  into  the  country  either  by  traders  or 
Portuguese  adventurers,  or  introduced  by  way  of  Bengali  or 

Siamese. 

24.    Tibetan1 

Tibetan  is  in  a  stage  of  transition  from  the  monosyllabic  to 
the  agglutinative  type.  It  possesses  a  vast  literature,  ancient 
and  modern,  and  four  different  forms  of  syllabic  alphabets,  derived 
from  the  Aryan  and  introduced  in  the  7th  century.2  '  The 
literary  language  is  very  different  from  the  colloquial.  Tibet, 
according  to  Bell,  is  essentially  a  land  of  dialects  ;  a  proverb 
much  in  vogue  says,  '  each  district  has  its  dialect  and  every  Lama 
his  own  doctrine  '.  The  most  important  is  the  dialect  of  Lhassa, 
which  is  regarded  as  the  standard  and  is  the  lingua  franca  for 
the  whole  of  the  country. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Tibet  is  almost  nil ;  in  a 
vocabulary  of  the  language  I  discovered  only  two  words  of 
Portuguese  provenance.  All  the  same,  there  was  a  Portuguese 
mission  founded  in  Tibet  in  1642  by  the  Jesuit  Antonio  de 
Andrade  and  carried  on  subsequently  by  Fathers  Gongalo  de 
Sousa  and  Joao  Cabral.8  At  the  present  time  with  greater 
facilities  of  communication  between  Tibet  and  India,  it  is  but 
natural  to  expect  more  Portuguese  words  to  find  their  way  into 
the  language. 

25.    Khassi4 

In  the  southern  frontier  of  the  valley  of  Assam,  to  the 
east  of  India  proper,  betwixt  the  Garo  and  the  Naga  tribes,  is 
the  country  of  the  Khassi-Jyntia  tribes  whose  population  is 
about  200,000  and  which  speak  a  language  known  as  Khassi, 

1  See  C.  A.  Bell,  Manual  of  Colloquial  Tibetan. 

2  '  It  is  to  intimate  relations  thus  established,  so  it  seems  to  me,  that  Tibet 
probably  owes  not  only  her  Buddhism  in  great  measure,  but  also  her  written, 
alphabet.'     L.  A.  Waddell,  in  Asiatic  Quarterly  Review. 

3  See  Cardinal  Saraiva,  Obras  Completaa  (Complete  Works),  V,  p.  149. 
*  See  H.  Roberts,  An  Anglo-Khosei  Dictionary. 


THE  AtTTHOB'S  INTRODUCTION 

or  Kossia.  In  this  part  is  situated  Shillong  the  seat  of  the 
Government  of  the  Province  of  Assam.  Morphologically,  Khassi 
belongs  to  the  monosyllabic  order ;  genealogically  Beames  includes 
it  in  the  Lohotic  or  Burmese  class.  Gust  regards  it  as  a  family 
by  itself  and  Grierson  basing  himself  on  the  authority  of  Kuhn, 
affiliates  it  to  the  sub-family  Mon-Khmer  of  the  Indo-Chinese 
family. 

It  has  neither  character  nor  literature  of  its  own  ;  the  Roman 
character  on  account  of  its  convenience  has  now  been  adopted 
in  the  composition  of  a  grammar  and  dictionary  of  the  language 
by  English  missionaries  and  in  writing  school  texts.1 

It  has  several  dialects,  the  common  being  the  Cheara  ;  it  has 
also  a  rich  vocabulary,  composed  in  a  great  measure  of  onomato- 
poetic  terms,  and  containing  an  infiltration  of  Bengali  and 
Hindustani  words.  It  is  through  the  medium  of  these  two 
languages  that  Portuguese  words  have  passed  into  it,  without 
these  semi-savages  ever  having  heard  the  name  of  Portugal. 
And  this  is  exactly  what  will  happen  in  analogous  cases.2 

26.    Kambojan 

The  Kambojan  language  is  at  the  present  day  the  principal 
representative  of  the  sub-family  Mon-Khmer,  Khmer  being  the 
indigenous  name  of  the  country,  now  in  a  state  of  great  decay, 
and  likewise  of  the  people  who  profess  Buddhism.  It  is  spoken 
by  about  a  million  in  Cambodia  and  by  about  500,000  in  Siam , 
and  Annam.  It  has  three  dialects,  Xong,  Samre,  and  Khamen- 
Boran. 

Kambojan  is  monosyllabic  like  the  other  branches  of  the 
family  but  it  has  no  tones  ;  it  is  so  full  of  Siamese  words  that  for 
a  long  time  it  was  mistaken  for  Siamese.  It  likewise  has  loan 
words  from  Pali,  Malay,  Annamite,  and  Peguan  contracted  in  the 


1  The  attempt  to  introduce  the  Bengali  alphabet  was  not  successful. 

2  Nissor  Singh  refers  to  Hindi  almost  all  the  Portuguese  words  introduced 
into  Khassi 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxxi 

manner  required  by  the  tendency  of  the  language.  There  are 
two  modern  characters,  the  sacred  and  the  vulgar,  both  of  them 
derived  from  Devanagri  ;  it  is  rich  in  archaic  literary  monuments 
which  date  back  to  the  13th  century. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Kambojan  which  is  relatively 
speaking  considerable,  is  due  to  the  ancient  commercial,  political 
and  religious  relations,  and  to  the  influence  on  it  of  contiguous 
languages,  especially  Malayan.1  The  kingdom  being  at  the 
present  time  a  French  protectorate,  many  French  terms  are 
being  introduced  in  the  language,  and  this  of  necessity  causes 
doubt  as  regards  the  origin  of  certain  Romance  words  found  in  it. 

27.     Siamese2 

Siamese  is  the  most  important  representative  of  the  Tai 
branch  of  the  sub-family  Siamo-Chinese,  and  belongs  like  Chinese, 
to  the  class  of  monosyllabic,  synthetic  languages.8  The  name 
Siam  is  a  corruption  of  Sham,  which  is  another  name  of  the  Tai 
or  Thai  race,  which  in  the  7th  century  invaded  Upper  Burma 
and  afterwards  went  and  settled  down  in  this  country  and  in 
Assam.4 

The  Siamese  language-field  is  vast  ;  it  extends  from  Burma 
to  the  lake  of  Cambodia,  and  from  the  Gulf  of  Siam  to  the  confines 
of  Lao.  Tt  is  spoken  by  about  two  million  people  who  profess 
the  Buddhism  of  the  South,  and  it  is  written  in  a  script  which  is 
of  Indian  origin  and  expresses  tones  by  accents.  It  has  an 


1  See  Fr.  Jo&o  dos  Bantos,  Ethiopia  Oriental,  II,  Ch.  7. 

2  See    Miehell,    A    Siamese-English    Dictionary.     Lunet    de    Lajonquidre, 
Ditionnaire  Fran$ai8-Siamois. 

3  But  the  Indo-Chinese  languages  were  formerly  inflective  as  recent  investi- 
gations have  proved.     See  Grierson,  The  Languages  of  India,  p.  6. 

4  The  old  Portuguese  writers  call  Siam  Sornau.    See  FernSo  Mendes  Pinto. 
Duarte  Barbosa  calls  it  Danseam.     *  The  second  kingdom  which  is  a  continuation 
of  this  along  the  northern  part  is  CJwumtia,  the  people  of  which  have  a  language 
by  themselves  ;  it  is  properly  speaking  the  kingdom  which  we  call  SIAO  (Siam), 
a  name  unknown  among  its  people  and  given  to  it  by  foreigners  and  not  by  them.* 
Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  II,  5. 


Ixxxii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

enormous  religious  and  secular  literature  and  three  dialects  : 
that  of  the  sacred  Buddhistic  books,  that  of  the  higher  orders,  and 
that  of  the  people.  Its  glossary  according  to  Michell  consists  of 
14,000  words  and  contains  very  many  foreign  words,  most  of 
them  mutilated  and  derived  from  Pali,  Sanskrit,  Kambojan, 
Malay,  Chinese,  and  the  European  languages. 

In  view  of  the  various  kinds  of  relations  that  Portugal  had 
with  Siam,  one  should  have  expected  that  Siamese  would  contain 
many  Portuguese  vocables  ;  but  there  is  a  very  small  number 
of  such  that  figure  in  their  dictionaries,  and  this  is  a  phenomenon 
that  one  notes  also  with  regard  to  the  other  monosyllabic 
languages.1  The  educated  people  coin  terms  from  the  Sanskrit  to 
denote  new  inventions  such  as  telegraph,  telephone,  stenography ; 
and  the  journals,  and  the  people  in  contact  with  the  Europeans 
prefer  words  borrowed  from  the  English.2 

28-29.    Annamite   and  Tonkinese 

By  Annamite  or  better  still  Annamese,  is  understood  the 
language  either  of  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Annam  or  in  a  more 
restricted  sense,  the  Cochin-China  dialect,  to  distinguish  it  from 
Tonkinese.8 

Philologists  are  not  in  accord  with  regard  to  the  classification 
of  Annamese  in  general.  Logan  allies  it  to  Mon-Khmer,  con- 


*  There  are  in  Slam  43  Portuguese,  Catholics,  who  are  permanent  residents 
of  the  place.    There  are  also  250  Portuguese  of  Chinese  origin  who  have  their 
names  inscribed  in  the  register  at  the  consulate.    Finally  there  are  68  more 
protected  Portuguese  of  Chinese  descent  residing  in  Siam.     In  all  361  Portuguese 
are  to  be  found  in  the  register.    (Journal  of  the  Geo.  Soc.  of  Lisbon.)     See 
Fr.  Jofio  dos  Santos,  II,  Ch.  6 ;  and  Frederico  Pereira,  Rela$ao  de  Portugal 
com  Si&o,  in  Journal  Geo.  Soc.  of  Lisbon,  8th  ser.,  pp.  385-404. 

2  Such  as:  bank,  bill,  boat,  boot,  foot,  madam,  mister,  minute,  agent, 
hotel,  office,  pen,  police,  salute,  stamp,  station,  tape. 

*  *  Which  land  the  Chijs  (Chinese)  call  the  kingdom  of  Cacho,  and  the 
Siamese  and  Malay  Cauchinchina ;  it  is  different  from  the  Cochij  of  Malabar/ 
Jo*o  de  Barros,  Dee.  Ill,  VIII,  6. 


THE  ATTTHOE'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxxiii 

stituting  a  separate  group  the  Mon-Annan.  Gust  and  Grierson 
throw  doubts  on  this  alleged  connection,  although  there  are, 
Khmers  in  the  country.  Sylvain  Levi  traces,  as  the  result  of 
oral  information  that  he  has  secured,  a  connection  between  it 
and  Siamese  or  Tai,  but  admits  the  great  influence  of  Chinese. 
All  the  same  they  don't  seem  to  note  in  it  any  vestiges  of  Indian 
civilisation  which  disappears  after  Cambodia  and  gives  place  to 
the  Chinese.  The  people  are  Buddhists  but  of  the  Chinese  type, 
and  possess  an  abundant  literature,  and  employ  a  large  number 
of  Chinese  ideographs  used  phonetically  as  a  syllabary.  The 
literati,  however,  prefer  the  entire  Chinese  alphabet.  In  view  of 
the  difficulty  that  the  reading  of  these  characters  present,  the 
Roman  Catholic  missionaries  have  invented  an  admirable  system 
of  adapting  the  Roman  characters  to  these  sounds,  which  is 
called  Quoc  ngu  to  represent  faithfully  all  the  tones  and  stresses 
of  the  language. 

This  is  the  system  which  is  generally  followed  by  philologists 
and  according  to  Lajonqui&re,  by  the  Very  natives  of  Coohin- 
China.1 

Tonkinese  differs  dialectically  from  Annamite  ;  it  has  a 
literature  and  there  are  especial  books  to  help  its  study ;  but  to 
judge  from  its  vocabulary  the  difference  between  the  two  is  not 
very  noticeable.2  Both  use  the  same  European  words,  but  they 
are  very  few  and  as  a  rule  of  French  origin,  except  some  religious 
terms  which  disclose  a  Portuguese  source.  Besides  commercial 
intercourse,  there  were  in  Tonquin  Portuguese  missions  which 
were  very  flourishing  and  which  could  count  towards  the  middle 


1  '  Besides  Chinese  characters,   they  have  characters  belonging  to  the 
language  of  tlie  land,  which  they  commonly  use  and  which  even  the  women  can 
learn.'    Antdnio  Francisco  Cardim,  Batodhaa  da  Companhia  de  Jesus,  p.  69. 

2  *  The  inhabitants  of  Cochin-China  are  of  the  same  nation  as  the  people 
of  Tonquin  and  call  the  entire  kingdom  Annam ;  it  was  the  Portuguese  who 
divided  it  into  Cochin-China  and  Tonquin,  both  of  them  being  in  reality  the  same 
people,  and  in  no  way  differing  in  language,  dress  and  customs .....'    Cardim, 
p.  69, 


Ixxxiv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

of  the  17th  century  295  churches  with  a  membership  of  about 
200,000  souls.1 

30.     Malay2 

Of  the  Asiatic  languages,  Malay  is  after  Konkani,  one  of  the 
most  important  for  my  work  and  it  was  this  which  induced  me 
to  extend  the  orbit  of  my  investigations  outside  the  limits  of 
India  proper.3 

The  Malay  language  is  spoken  in  Malacca  and  in  the  islands 
of  Sumatra  (mixed  up  with  other  languages),  Banca,  Billiton,  in 
the  Moluccas  (or  Maluco)  4  and  in  some  other  parts.  It  is  said 
to  be  spoken  by  more  than  10  million  people.  There  is  the 
Malay  language  properly  so  called  and  what  is  spoken  of  as  Low 
Malay.  The  former,  which  is  the  language  spoken  in  Singapore 
and  Malacca,  possesses  a  literature  both  in  prose  and  verse, 
written  in  a  modified  form  of  Arabic  characters.  The  other  or 
Low  Malay,  devoid  of  difficult  sounds  (gutturals)  and  com- 
plicated forms,  is  the  lingua  franca  of  the  whole  of  the  Archipelago, 
as  Hindustani  is  of  India,  and  as  such  is  spoken  by  the  indigenous 
population  of  the  maritime  ports,  even  though  they  be  not 
Malay  by  race  ;  it  is  commonly  written  in  Roman  characters.5 

1  See  Cardim,  op.  cit. 

2  See  Favre,  Grammaire  de  la  Langue  Malaise.     Swettenham,  Vocabulary 
of  the   English   and   Malay   Languages.     Heyligers,    Traces   de   Porlugais,    etc. 
Gon$alves    Viana,     Vocabuldrio    malaio     derivado    do    portugues.     Fokker,     O 
Elemento  portugues  na  lingua  malaia. 

3  '  It  has  a  language  of  its  own  which  is  called  Malay  ;  it  is  very  sweet  and 
easy  to  learn.'     Castanheda,  II,  Ch.  112.     '  On  account  of  its  refinement  and  its 
sweetness,  Malay  has  deserved  the  just  claim  of  being  called  the  Italian  of  the 
East.'     Favre. 

4  *  But  the  most  common  language  and  which  all  use  is  Malay  ;  every  one 
took  a  liking  to  it  because  of  its  sweetness  and  its  agreeable  pronunciation.' 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  VII,  7. 

5  *  The  people  of  the  country  are  called  Malay,  and  the  language  of  the 
country  is  likewise  called  by  the  same  name  ;  for  purposes  of  the  trade  of  Malacca 
with  the  neighbouring  islands,  this  language  is  used  by  almost  all  the  islands 
and  is  understood  among  them.'      Lucena,  Historia  da  vida  do  Padre  Francisco 
de  Xavier,  Bk.  Ill,  Ch.  10. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxxv 

The  language  of  Batavia  belongs  to  Low  Malay.  Some 
Portuguese  words  assume  in  it  especial  forms,  which  are  indicated 
in  the  present  work,  just  like  those  which  are  peculiar  to  the 
Moluccas.1 

Malay  has  great  powers  of  adaptability  and  contains  many 
exotics,  its  vocabulary  being  laden  with  Sanskrit,  Arabic,  Persian, 
Javanese,  Chinese,  Telugu  and  European  loan  words.2 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Malay,  especially  Low  Malay  ,. 
which  has  its  origin  in  conquest,  prolonged,  domination,  trade> 
conversions,  missions  and  in  the  corrupt  Portuguese  dialects 
spoken  there,  is  enormous  and  deep-seated,  for  it  is  discernible 
in  a  very  large  number  of  words  and  extends  even  to  verbs  and 
particles. 

Fortunately,  there  are  many  works  of  a  general  and  special 
character  dealing  with  this  subject.  The  earliest  is  the  dictionary 
of  Fr.  Haex  which  enters  many  terms  which  are  not  to  be  found 
in  the  present-day  works  either  because  they  are  really  obsolete 
or  because  they  were  not  in  common  use  but  confined  and 
peculiar  to  missionaries  and  Christians.8  Among  modern  books 


'  The  language  which  is  called  Malay  is  among  the  people  of  the  East  what 
Latin  is  in  our  Europe.'  Ta vernier,  Voyages,  TV,  p.  251. 

1  The  Samsanas  of  Quedda  in  Malacca  who   are  Siamese  by  race  and 
Mahommedans  by  religion  use  a  language  which  is  a  mixture  of  Malay  and 
Siamese. 

2  *  Both  Malay  and  Hindustani  manifest  that  capacity  for  the  absorption 
and  assimilation  of  foreign  elements,  which  we  recognise  as  making  English  the 
greatest  Vernacular  that  the  World  has  ever  seen.'     Gust,  The  Modem  Languages 
of  the  East  Indies,  p.  150. 

*  Following  the  Portuguese  came  the  Dutch,  then  the  English  and  the 
Spaniards  ;  in  a  word  the  whole  of  Europe  came  to  plant  itself  in  Malaysia,  the 
language  of  which  had  naturally  to  be  enriched  by  a  new  series  of  vocables 
belonging  to  different  European  languages.'  Favre. 

8  Says  the  author :  '  At  the  foot  of  the  Malay-Latin  Dictionary  are  appended 
Portuguese  and  Tarnatic  vocables,  which  are  really  in  common  use  and  which 
are  mixed  up  with  Malay  words  in  the  islands  of  Amboyana,  Banda,  Java,  and 
the  Moluccas  '.  As  this  appendix  (pp.  51-64)  was  wanting  in  the  copy  of  the 
National  Library  which  formerly  belonged  to  the  old  library  of  Alcobao,a,  a 


Ixxxvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

the   dictionary   of   Setihor   Gongalves  Viana  deserves  especial 
mention  because  in  a  great  measure  it  takes  in  its  fore-runner^. 


31.     Achinese1 

Achinese  is  one  of  the  languages  spoken  in  Sumatra  and 
which  has,  as  its  name  indicates,  its  home  in  Achen  (correctly 
Acheh)  which  lies  in  the  northern  extremity  of  the  island  and 
belongs  to  Holland.2  It  presents  a  very  close  affinity  to  the  Malay 
language,  but  is  less  cultivated  and  less  rich  in  its  vocabulary. 
Its  literature  consists  of  poetical  and  theological  compositions, 
and  of  many  chronicles.  The  population  is  almost  entirely 
Mahommedan  and  uses  the  Arabic  character. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  this  language  is  not  very 
large,  and  must  have  been  due  directly  or  indirectly  to  Malay. 
The  Portuguese  had  constant  relations,  as  a  rule  hostile,  with  the 
Achinese  who  in  the  16th  and  17th  centuries  represented  the 
most  powerful  indigenous  power  in  Sumatra.8 


friend  sent  me  a  copy  on  loan  from  the  library  of  Cardinal  Mezzofanti,  now 
brought  together  in  the  College  of  the  Propaganda  Fide. 

1  See  The  Encyclopaedia  BrUannica. 

2  *  The  Portuguese  generally  called  it  Achem  (or  frequently,  by  the  adhesion 
of  the  genitive  preposition,  Dachem).9      Hobson-Jobson.    Ant6nio  Nunes  makes 
a  distinction  between  '  Dachem  grande  *  (Great  Achem)  and  *  Dachem  pequeno  ' 
(Little  Achem).    Livro  dos  Pesos  da  Ymdia. 

3  [Luis  Camoens,  the  poei,  composed  an  ode  to  Dpm  Francisco  Coutinho, 
'Count  of  Redendo,  who  was  Viceroy  of  Portuguese  India  from  1561-1564,  for 

the  Viceroy  had  sanctioned  the  publication  of  Garcia  d'Orta's  Colloquies  on  the 
Simples  and  Drugs  of  India  and  Camoens  was  d'Orta's  intimate  friend.  This 
od©  is  published  in  d'Orta's  book  and  contains  an  eloquent  address  to  the  Viceroy. 
Among  other  things  he  says  of  him  that  perhaps  his  thoughts  are  busy  with 
pernicious  war  (guerra  infesta)  or  with  bloody  Taprobanic  Achen,  the  scourge 
of  the  sea  (sanguinolento  Taprobanico  Achem,  que  o  mar  molesta).  This 
reference  to  Achen  bears  witness  to  the  hostile  relations  between  it  and  the 
Portuguese  in  the  6th  century.  It  is  also  interesting  as  proof  of  the  fact 
that  Camoens  like  many  other  educated  men  in  iiis  age  identified  Taprobana 
of  the  Greeks  in  this  passage  with  Sumatra  and  not  with  Ceylon. — ED.] 


THE  ATJTHOB'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxxvii 

32.   Batta 

Batta  or  Batak  is  another  language  of  Sumatra  which  is 
spoken  by  a  people,  pagan  and  given  to  cannibalism,  and,  yet 
not  entirely  uncivilised,  who  are  now  becoming  Mahommedans 
and  Christians.1  They  have  a  literature  both  in  prose  and 
verse  and  a  character  of  their  own ;  they  write  from  bottom  to 
top  and  from  left  to  right. 

Oust  mentions  three  dialects  of  it :  Dairi,  Toba,  and 
Mandailung.  Joustra  adds  to  it  Karo,  without  furnishing  pinch 
information  regarding  it. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  this  language,  which  some 
think  has  a  resemblance  to  ancient  Javanese  and  others  to  Malay, 
is  not  very  great  and  appears  to  have  been  wholly  exercised  by 
way  of  Malay,  though  the  Portuguese  had  commercial  and 
political  intercourse  with  the  country.2  The  words  which  I  have 
set  down  as  adopted  into  Batta,  belong  properly  speaking  to 
Karo  according  to  the  dictionary  of  Joustra. 

33.    Sundanese3 

Sundanese  is  the  language  of  the  west  of  Java  and  probably 
the  ancient  language  of  the  island  and  belongs  to  the  Javanese 
group.  It  has  no  ancient  literature.  It  employs  Javanese 
characters,  but  in  a  smaller  number,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
Roman.  Prom  its  geographical  position  and  the  structure  of  its 
words  it  approximates  more  to  Malay  than  to  Javanese,  and 
that  is  why  I  mention  it  before  the  latter. 

*  *  Noted  especially  for  their  cannibal  institutions.'  Hobson-Jobwn. 

*  In  a  part  of  this  island,  which  they  call  Bathek,  live  the  anthropophagi 

who  hold  human  heads  as  objects  of  value ;  after  severing  the  heads  of  their 
captive  enemies,  and  eating  their  flesh,  they  lay  up  these  heads  and  employ  them 
as  a  medium  of  exchange.*  Nicolo  Conti  (1430),  De  Varietate  Fortunae. 
'  They  call  them  Batas ;  they  eat  human  flesh  and  are  a  people  the  most  wild 
and  warlike  in  the  whole  country.'  Jo&o  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  V,  1. 

2  See  Fernfio  Pinto,  Ch.  XIII  et  seq. 

a  See  especially  Bigg,  A  Dictionary  of  the  Sunda  Language. 


Ixxxviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  its  vocabulary,  which  is  purer 
than  that  of  other  languages  which  are  allied  to  it,  is  both  direct 
and  indirect  as  in  the  case  of  Javanese.  There  existed  in  Sunda 
a  large  Portuguese  colony  of  which  Fernao  Pinto  and  other 
writers  make  frequent  mention. 

34.  Javanese 

e  From  the  linguistic  standpoint,  Javanese  is  without  doubt 
the  most  important  of  all  the  Malayo-Polynesian  group.  It  is 
spoken  by  many  millions  of  men,  belonging  to  a  tribe  which 
occupies  unquestionably  the  first  place  among  the  peoples  of 
the  Archipelago  in  development  and  civilisation.  This  language, 
which  extends  towards  the  centre  of  the  island  of  Java  as  well  a& 
towards  the  east,  is  distinguished  by  the  copiousness  of  its 
vocabulary  and  its  forms,  as  well  as  by  the  richness  of  its  lit%era- 
ture.'  Heyligers. 

It  has  three  principal  dialects  :  High  Javanese — a  ceremonial 
dialect ;  Low  Javanese — the  popular  dialect  ;  Middle  Javanese — 
the  colloquial  dialect.  There  also  exists  a  poetic  form  of  language, 
called  Kavi,  which  is  charged  with  Sanskrit  terms.  The  foreign 
ingredients  in  the  language  are  the  same  as  in  the  Malay.  Its 
characters  are  derived  from  the  Indian,  but  are  much  modified 
and  complicated. 

It  is  true  the  Portuguese  never  conquered  the  island  but, 
all  the  same,  they  visited  its  harbours  very  often  and  maintained 
political  and  commercial  relations  with  it.  It  is  by  this  means 
and  by  the  contact  of  other  languages,  principally  Low  Malay, 
that  many  Portuguese  terms  found  their  way  into  Javanese. 

Some  of  these  as  the  result  of  special  evolution  passed  into 
Krama  or  High  Javanese,  in  harmony  with  the  nature  of  the 
dialect. 

35.  Madurese 

Madurese  is  the  indigenous  language  of  the  island  of  Madura 
and  of  the  immigrants  who  have  been  established  for  centuries 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  Ixxxix 

in  the  eastern  part  of  Java.  It  is  spoken  by  about  a  million  and 
a  half  and  it  uses  the  Javanese  alphabet  for  writing.  Its  structure 
is  simpler  than  that  of  Javanese  but  its  enunciation  is  more 
difficult  and  ruder.  It  has  one  dialect,  the  Sumanap,  besides 
some  peculiar  forms  of  the  colloquial  language. 

It  appears  that  the  Portuguese  did  not  have  much  inter- 
course with  the  island  and  that  the  introduction  of  the  Portuguese 
vocables  into  it  is  due  principally  to  Javanese  and  to  Low 
Malay.  Even  so,  the  number  of  Portuguese  words  that  <are  to 
be  found  in  it  is  considerable  and  generally  these  retain  the 
Javanese  form. 

36.     Balinese1 

Balinese  is  the  sole  language  of  the  island  of  Bali.  It  is 
spoken  by  about  500,000  people  whose  religion  is  still  Brahmanical 
and  Buddhist  imported  from  Java  and  much  perverted. 
According  to  Gust,  the  language  is  more  polished  than  the 
Sundanese  and  Madurese.  It  is  generally  written  on  palm  leaves 
in  Javanese  characters.  Its  vocabulary  betrays  traces  of 
Sanskrit  through  Kavi  (the  poetic  diction  of  Java),  of  Javanese, 
and  of  Malay.  The  lower  classes  speak  a  dialect  which  is  purer 
and  free  from  loan  words. 

In  the  dictionaries  published  by  the  Dutch  we  find  very 
few  Portuguese  words,  and  these  too  owe  their  existence  in  it 
to  mediate  influences.  But  it  is  likely  that  there  are  more  of 
such. 

37.     Dayak 

Dayak  or  Dyak  is  the  chief  of  the  twelve  languages  of  the 
extensive  island  of  Borneo.  It  is  also  the  generic  name  of  the 
purely  indigenous  population  which  is  pagan.  On  the  coasts 
are  settled  Malays,  Javanese,  Bugis,  and  Chinese.  The  language 
is  an  uncultivated  one  and  has  neither  a  literature  nor  an  alphabet. 

1  See  R.  Van  Eck,  Eerste  Proeve  van  een  Balmeesch-Hollandsch  Woordtnboek. 


xc  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

The  Portuguese  had  a  factory  at  Borneo  (1590-1643).  But 
the  Portuguese  vocables  in  this  language  appear  to  have  found 
their  way  chiefly  through  Malay  and  other  allied  tongues.  When 
we  consider  the  way  these  have  been  transmitted  and  the  scale 
of  the  civilisation  of  the  people  and  of  the  language  wherein 
they  have  been  admitted,  we  must  confess  that  the  number  of 
the  words  thus  introduced  is  remarkable. 

38.    Macassar1 

Macassar  is  the  language  of  the  southern  part  of  the  Celebes 
Island  which  is  called  by  the  same  name,  and  belongs  to  a  special 
group.2  It  is  a  language  that  is  cultivated,  has  a  literature, 
and  its  own  characters,  preserving  the  classification  of  the 
Devanagri. 

In  its  glossary  of  words  there  figure  many  Malay,  Javanese, 
Sundanese,  Chinese,  and  Arabic  terms.  It  is  thus  through  the 
agency  of  Malay  and  Javanese  as  well  as  through  direct 
influence,  principally  religious,8  which  was  very  intense  that 
Portuguese  words4  found  their  way  into  it. 

Bugui6 

Bugui  or  Vugui  (Bugi  or  Wugi)  is  another  important  language 
of  the  Celebes,  very  much  resembling  Macassar,  and  which, 
according  to  Gust,  has  exerted  an  influence  upon  the  languages  of 
the  other  islands.  It  has  a  copious  vocabulary  in  which  many 
Arabic  words  have  .found  their  way  through  the  influence  of 
Mahommedanism ;  it  has  also  a  rich  literature,  ancient  and 

1  See  Matthes,  Makassarsch-Hollandsch  Woordenboek, 

2  '  According  to  Crawford  thig  name  (Celebes)  is  unknown  to  the  natives, 
not  only  of  the  great  island  itself  but  of  the  Archipelago  generally,  and  must 
have  arisen  from  some  Portuguese  misunderstanding  or  corruption.'      Hobson- 
Job  son.    Fernffo  Pinto  calls  it  *  The  Island  of  Selebres/ 

3  See  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V,  VII,  2. 

4  It  is  not  known  when  and  by  whom  the  Portuguese  terms  belonging  to 
the  card  game  of  quadrille  were  introduced ;  they  are  not  to  be  met  with  in  any 
other  of  the  languages  except  this  and  in  Bugui. 

*  See  Matthes,  Boegmeeech-Hottandsch  Woordenboek. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTBODTJOTION  xoi 

modern,  and  also  an  archaic  language.  Its  alphabet  is  the  same 
as  that  of  the  Macassar. 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  Bugui  must  have  been  both 
direct  and  indirect,  as  in  the  case  of  Macassar.  The  large  number 
of  words  of  Portuguese  origin,  some  of  which  cannot  be  traced 
in  the  other  Malayo-Polynesian  languages  is  a  proof  of  the 
extensive  and  deep-seated  influence  of  Portuguese  civilisation  in 
these  parts. 

Note. — There  are  many  other  languages  belonging  to  different 
groups  of  the  Archipelago,  but  I  have  no  materials  to 
enable  me  to  investigate  them.  It  is  possible  to  conjecture 
from  the  allied  languages  that  are  treated  in  this  work,  that 
even  in  such,  provided  they  are  not  entirely  the  speech  of 
savages  cut  off  from  all  contact  with  civilisation,  Portuguese 
words  must  have  found  a  way,  especially  such  as  are  in  com- 
mon use,  and  which  have  no  equivalents  in  the  vernaculars. 

40.    Nicobarese 

Nicobarese,  the  language  of  the  Nicobar  group  of  islands,  is 
connected  in  respect  of  its  present-day  structure  with  the  Malayo- 
Polynesian  family  of  languages,  but  its  substratum  is  provided 
by  another  language  now  extinct.  With  regard  to  this  older 
language  Sir  Grierson  says,  c  It  must  be  admitted  that  at  the 
bottom  of  the  languages  spoken  by  the  Kols,  of  the  language  of 
the  Mon-Khmers  and  of  the  Nicobarese  and  Orang  Utans,  there 
is  a  common  substratum  which  in  the  case,  at  least  of  the 
Mon-Khmers  and  the  Nicobarese,  inasmuch  as  it  shows  clear 
vestiges  of  its  existence,  was  superimposed  by  a  language  belong- 
ing to  a  family  of  languages  entirely  different.' 

Nicobarese  is  not  a  cultivated  language,  and  has  no  characters 
of  its  own  ;  but  it  has  a  variety  of  dialects,  which  vary  according 
to  the  islands  and  their  people. 

The  Portuguese  must  have  often  touched  at  these  islands  on 
their  voyages  from  India  and  Ceylon  to  Malacca  and  must  have 
landed  over  to  them  many  of  their  terms,  such  as  rei  (king), 


xcii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

chumbo  (lead),  sal  (salt),  lebre  (hare),  cobra  (goat),  which  are  not 
to  be  found  in  the  other  languages.1  The  others  which  are  met 
with  in  Nicobarese  must  have  found  their  way  in  a  great  measure 
through  Malay.  Again  there  were  Catholic  missions  on  these 
islands  during  the  17th  century. 

41.     Teto2 

The  Portuguese  colony  of  Timor  has  an  indigenous  popula- 
tion of  a  million,  which  is  composed  of  Malay  new-comers,  and 
the  aboriginal  negritos.  They  speak  in  the  country  five  languages 
or  principal  dialects  which  are  very  closely  related  and  having 
local  variations  :  they  are,  Teto,  Galoli,  Uaima,  Macaque,  and 
Midic.3 

Teto  is  the  one  generally  used  over  the  island 4  ;  it  is  an 
uncultivated  language  and  possesses  neither  a  literature  nor  its 
own  alphabet;.  The  speech  of  Dili,  which  is  the  capital  city  differs 
from  the  language  of  the  interior  as  much  in  its  vocabulary  as 
in  its  structure  and  syntax.5 

1  « There  are  five  or  six  islands  which  have  very  good  water  and  anchorages 
for  shipping  inhabited  by  poor  Heathen ;  these  islands  are  called  Nacabar.' 
Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  374.  [Hak.  Soc.  Longworth  Dames's  Transl.,  Vol.  II,  p.  181.] 
*  Francisco  de  Almeida  on  his  way  from  India  to  Sumatra  died  of  fever  in  the 
islands  of  Nicubar.'  Fern&o  Pinto,  Ch.  XX.  '  Returning  to  D.  Paulo  de  Lima 
(who  had  been  becalmed  among  the  islands  of  Nicobar).'  Fr.  Jofto  dos  Santos, 
II,  p.  210. 

2  See  Aparicio  da  Silva,  Ditcionario  de  Portuguez-Tetum.  Rafael  das 
Dores,  Diccionario  Teto-Portugues.  Dr.  Alberto  Osorio  de  Castro,  Flores  de 
Coral,  s.v.  Timor. 

8  See  Dr.  Castro,  op.  cit.,  p.  189. 

*  It  is  spoken  in  Dili,  Viqueque,  Luca,  Lachute,  Alas,  Suai,  Monofahi, 
Berique,  Dotic,  Bibicuyu,  Samoro,  Batugadi,  Sanir,  Balib6,  Cova,  Joanilo, 
Silacan,  and  Fialaran. 

*  Tetura  is  almost  the  lingua  franca  of  this  country,  just  as  Galoli  is  among 
the  people  on  the  littoral  to  the  east  of  Dilli.'  Dr.  Castro,  p.  189. 

5  *  The  dialect  which  is  spoken  in  Delly,  which  is  Teto  or  Tetum,  is  under- 
stood over  all  the  island ;  nevertheless  the  Teto  spoken  in  Lachute  and  in  other 
parts  is  very  different  from  that  dialect.'  Jos6  dos  Santos  Vaquinhas,  Timor ,. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xciii 

Timor  being  a  Portuguese  possession  and  Teto,  a  very  poor 
language,  it  is  obvious  that  its  vocabulary  is  laden  with  Portuguese 
terms,  which  are  current  in  a  lesser  or  greater  degree,  according 
to  the  extent  of  the  contact  of  the  peoples  with  European  civilisa- 
tion. I  do  not  mention  in  this*  work  all  the  Portuguese  words 
that  find  a  place  in  dictionaries  of  Teto  or  Galoli,  many  of  which 
are  entered  evidently  to  make  up  for  the  want  of  the  corresponding 
vernacular  terms  ;  but  I  am  finding  a  place  for  such  in  their 
respective  indices. 

42.     Galoli1 

Galoli  is  the  other  principal  language  or  dialect  of  Timor. 
With  regard  to  it  says  Rev.  Alves  da  Silva  :  '  It  is  the  dialect 
most  employed  by  the  Christian  population  to  the  north-east  of 
Timor,  that  part  of  Malaysia  which  is  the  most  loyal  and  faithful 
to  the  Portuguese  crown.  In  the  language  too  of  this  part  there 
is  a  noticeable  difference  though  not  quite  so  perceptible  ;  thus 
it  comes  about  that  this  dialect  spoken  in  Manatuto  though 
understood  in  Laleia  and  Vemasse,  presents  certain  variations 
which  are  noticeable  as  far  as  in  Laclo,  although  this  latter  place 
is  almost  two  hours  distant  from  the  former.' 

The  influence  of  Portuguese  on  this  language  is  analogous 
to  that  exercised  on  Teto.  In  the  dictionary  of  this  language 
there  are  fewor  Portuguese  words  2  to  be  found  than  in  that  of 
Teto. 

43.     Malagasy8 

Prom  its  geographical  position  the  island  of  Madagascar, 
*  the  Island  of  St.  Lorenzo  '  of  the  old  Portuguese  writers,  belongs 


1  See  Rev.  Alves  da  Silva,  No$&es  da  Qrammatica  Galdli ;  Diccionario 
PwtMguez-Galdli. 

2  There  are  no  materials  for  the  study  of  Uaima,  Macaque  and  Midic. 

3  See  Malzac,  Diciionnaire   Fran^ais-Malgache.    Marre,    Foccrfmtatre   ties 
mote  tforigine  europtewne,  etc. 


xciv  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

to  Africa ;  but  its  ethnic  and  linguistic  affinities  are  with  Asia. 
It  is  on  this  account  that  Oust  includes  Malagasy,  which  is  the 
language  spoken  in  the  island,  in  his  '  Languages  of  the  East 
Indies  '.*  Its  population  is  about  two  millions  and  a  half  and 
it  is  divided  among  numerous  tribes  which  differ  from  one 
another  in  their  physical  appearance,  the  result  of  a  mixture  in 
a  greater  or  smaller  degree  of  the  African  with  the  Malay,  Arab, 
or  Indian.8  But  all  speak  a  common  language,  which  has  ten 
dialects,  of  which  the  Hova  is  the  chief  and  the  one  that  is 
understood  by  the  bulk  of  the  population.4  It  has  no  peculiar 
character,  and  therefore  commonly  employs  the  Roman. 

The  affinity  of  Malagasy  to  the  Malayo-Polynesian  Language 
Family  was  observed  four  centuries  ago  and  has  now  been  con- 
firmed by  the  investigations  in  modern  times  of  Van  der  Tuuck, 
Marre,  Marin,  and  W.  E.  Cousins.6  But  the  roots  of  the  words 

*  *  The  names  Madagascar  and  S.  Lourengo  are  foreign.     Among  the  native 
population  no  general  name  for  the  whole  island  has  been  found.'      Rev.  Luis- 
Mariano,  Relafao  d<t  Jornada   e   descobrimento  da  ilka   de  *S\  Louren$o  (1613), 
in  Journal^  Geo.  Soc.  of  Lisbon,  7th  ser.,  p.  315. 

2  *  This  island  of  San  Louren0o,   which  writers  call  Madagascar 

All  this  island  is  inhabited  by  peoples  not  as  black  as  the  negroes,  nor  as  fair  as 
the  Mohammedans  of  all  that  coast.     The  presumption  is  that  this  island  was 
conquered  by  the  Jaos  (Javanese)  and  that  the  inhabitants  are  a  half  breed 
people,  the  result  of  the  fusion  of  the  conquerors  with  the  former  natives  of 
the  country  who  must  have  been  the  Caffres  (negroes)  from  the  other  side  of  the 
mainland.'     Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  IV,  6. 

3  <  The  second  Mohammedan  king  who  reigned  in  Cambay  and  who  was  a 
great  conqueror  sent  certain  ships  to  the  coast  of  Melinde  . .  .  these  touched  at 
the  island  of  San  Lourenpo,  and  as  they  were  unseaworthy,  they  remained 
there,  and  then*  crew  helped  to  people  some  of  the  ports.'      Commentaries  de 
Afonso  de  Albuguergut,  IV,  Ch.  23. 

*  *  The  language  in  use  all  over  is  Buque, . . .  and  it  is  so  uniform  all  over 
the  island  that  the  natives  from  the  southernmost  point  understand  it  just  as 
well  as  those  from  the  northernmost ;  its  vocabulary  is  poor,  but  on  that  account 
as  easy  to  learn  as  to  pronounce.9    Rev.  Mariano,  op.  cit.,  p.  353. 

6  *  In  the  interior  of  the  island,  and  other  parts  and  the  coasts,  only  Buque 
is  spoken,  which  is  the  language  of  the  natives,  entirely  different  from  the  Caffre 
(negro)  language,  but  very  similar  to  Malay ;  this  is  almost  a  sure  proof  that  the 
first  settlers  came  from  the  ports  of  Malacca.  Id.,  p.  323. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  xcv 

are  not  trisyllabic  as  in  the  languages  of  the  Archipelago.     All  the 
words  end  in  a  vowel,  especially  in  a  and  i. 

In  its  vocabulary  there  are  to  be  found  many  exotic  words 
chiefly  English,1  which  are  due  to  the  intense  Protestant 
missionary  activity  in  the  island,  and  French  words  which  have 
been  introduced,  thanks  to  the  influence  of  the  Catholic  religion 
and  its  missionary  labours. 

The  Portuguese  visited  many  times  the  ports  of  Madagascar, 
to  which  they  gave  names  derived  from  the  Calendar  of  the 
Saints  ;  but  they  had  no  frequent  or  permanent  relations  of  a 
political  or  commercial  nature  with  the  island.  Prom  Goa  were 
despatched  to  it  expeditions  of  a  politico-religious  Jdnd,  but 
without  any  serious  result ;  and  the  missionary  labours  started 
by  the  Jesuits  were  of  short  duration  and  not  very  fruitful  of 
results.2  Among  the  Romanic  words  adopted  in  Malagasy,  it  is 
difficult  to  distinguish  those  which  owe  their  existence  to  the 
mediate  or  direct  influence  of  Portuguese,  the  presumption  as  a 
rule  being  in  favour  of  French  or  English  as  the  channels  of 
entry.8 

44.     Pidgin-English4 

In  the  coast  cities  of  China  is  spoken  a  dialect  of  English., 
which  serves  as  a  means  of  oral  communication,  like  the  corrupt 
Portuguese  dialect  in  former  days,  between  the  natives  and  the 

'  In  some  of  the  bays  of  these  islands  (of  Madagascar)  they  found  some 
people  who  appeared  to  be  Javanese ;  whence  they  came  to-  see  that  the  outskirts 
of  that  coast  had  been  peopled  by  the  Javanese  because  the  inhabitants  spoke 
their  language.'  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  viii,  1. 

1  Just  as :   book,  glass,   page,   pencil,   Christian,   Christmas,  monastery,, 
catechist,  Bible,  angel. 

2  See  Bocarro,  Chh.  42,  108,  146,  and  147  ;  and  Fr.  Jofio  dos  Santos,  iir 
Ch.  9. 

&  '  Having  heard  these  matters  and  noticed  some  Portuguese  words  which 
are  today  in  use  among  this  people :  camisa  (shirt),  cal^oo  (trouser),  romft 
(pomegranate),  filho  meu  (my  son),  espingarda  (rifle)  and  similar  others,  they 
went  on  board  the  caravel  on  the  llth.'  Rev.  Mariano,  p.  341. 

*  See  Leland,  Pidgin-English  Sing-Song. 


xcvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

European  and  American  foreigners,  and  sometimes  even  among 
the  Chinese  themselves  who  speak  very  different  dialects. 

'  In  its  first  and  low  form,'  says  Leland,  *  as  it  is  given  in  the 
vocabularies  published  for  the  use  of  servants,  Pidgin  is  a  very  rude 
jargon,  in  which  English  words  singularly  mutilated,  owing  to  the 
difficulty  of  expressing  their  sounds  in  written  Chinese,  are  set  forth 
according  to  the  rules  of  the  Chinese  grammar.  In  fact,  it  is  a 
translation,  word  by  word,  with  little  effort  at  inflection  or 
conjugation,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  such  grammatical  forms,  as  we 
understand  them,  do  not  exist  in  Chinese.  The  result  of  this, 
naturally,  is  that  the  vocabulary  being  very  limited,  a  Chinaman 
learns  Pidgin-English  with  no  more  difficulty  than  is  presented  by 
the  acquisition  of  a  few  hundred  words,  whose  pronunciation  and 
grammar  have  been  modified  to  accommodate  themselves  to  his 
own  language.  In  this  it  resembles  exactly  posh  an  posh  or 
the  corrupt  Romany  dialect  spoken  by  the  Gipsies  in  England 
in  which  Hindi-Persian  words  follow  English  grammatical 
structure.1 

It  is  owing  to  the  facility  with  which  the  Chinese  learn 
this  dialect  and  the  good  will  of  the  foreigners  to  go  and 
meet  them  half-way,  that  it  has  spread  to  such  an  incredible 
extent,  thus  preparing  the  ground  to  make  English  the  language 
of  the  Pacific.  And  as  the  Chinaman  learns  more  easily  a 
Romanic  language  than  pure  English,  it  is  probable  that  were  it 
not  for  the  Pidgin  jargon,  corrupt  Portuguese  would  have  formed 
the  popular  means  of  communication  between  the  foreigners  and 
the  natives  of  China — the  large  number  of  Portuguese  words 
which  at  present  exist  in  Pidgin-English  appears  to  prove  it.' 

The  word  pidgin  is  supposed  to  be  a  corruption  of  the  English 
word  business,  but  with  a  meaning  much  more  extensive  and 
varied.  And  as  commerce  is  the  one  great  bond  between  the 


1  4  Pitchin  English  (business  English)  is  the  commercial  language  of  the 
ports  of  China  ;  it  is  bad  English  with  some  Portuguese  words,  the  grammatical 
construction  being  English.'  J.  H.  Calado  Crespo,  Cousas  da  China,  p.  16. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  .  xcvii 

Chinese  and  the  foreigners  residing  in  the  country,  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  the  term  came  to  be  applied  to  denote  the 
language  that  was  evolved  for  the  purposes  of  trade. 

There  are  those,  however,  who  think  that '  pidgin  '  is  derived 
from  the  Portuguese  '  occupa9ao.'  * 

45.     Japanese8 

Students  of  languages  are  not  agreed  upon  the  genealogical 
classification  of  the  language  of  Japan,  the  Yamato.  Some  try 
to  trace  an  affinity  between  it  and  Aryan  ;  others  conclude  that 
it  has  sprung  from  the  Ural-Altaic  stock,  and  that  it  is  akin 
to  the  Korean,  Manchu  and  Mongolean.  There  are  again  others 
who  regard  the  Japanese  language,  just  as  much  as  the  race 
itself,  as  a  distinct  one. 

Morphologically,  Japanese  is  agglutinative  and  polysyllabic. 
The  ordinary  colloquial  language  is  very  different  from  the 
written  and  the  literary,  in  which  are  to  be  found  many  Chinese 
terms.8  In  its  vocabulary  are  met  with  various  Sanskrit,  or 
rather,  Pali  words,  introduced  by  Buddhism.4 


1  In  the  Anglo-Chinese  vocabulary  there  are  many  Hindustani  and  Anglo  - 
Indian  terms  carried  there  principally  by  the  English,  such  as  :  bangee,  bobbery, 
chop,  pukkha,  punkah,  puttee,  go-down,  tiffin,  Griffin. 

2  See  The  Encyclopaedia  Britanniea,  La  Grande  Encyctopedie.    N.  Murak&ai, 
The,  Influence  of  Early  Intercourse.    Ladislau  Batalha,  O  Japao  por  dentro. 
Wenceslau  de  Morais,  in  the  Journal  of  the  Geo.  Soo.  of  Lisbon,  2nd  ser.,  No.  6, 
and  especially,  Gongalves  Viana,  Paleetras  FUoldgicaa. 

3  *  The  primitive  language  of  Nippon,  the  Yamato-Kotdba,  must  have  been 
necessarily  very  poor  in  vocables;  and  it  appears  certain  that  the  earliest 
Japanese  were  completely  ignorant  of  the  use  of  writing.  »  With  the  successive 
and  growing  intercourse  of  Japan  with  China,  about  the  3rd  century  of  our 
era,  Yamato-Kottiba  began  to  be  enriched  with  Chinese  words,  though  such  an 
alliance  might  now  appear  strange ;  it  was  then  that  the  art  of  giving  graphic 
form  to  an  idea  was  started.'    Wenceslau  de  Morais,  op.  tit. 

*  Such  as :  araghyo  from  arghya  (oblation),  arano  from  aranya  (forest), 
biku  from  bhiksu  (monk),  butsu  from  buddha  (enlightened),  karancho  from 
krauflcha  (heron),  daruma  from  dharma  (duty),  namae  from  n&ma  (name), 
ahishi  from  ?isya  (disciple),  shisho  from  simha  (lion). 


xcviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

The  dialectical  differences  which  are  noticeable  in  different 
localities  are  of  minor  importance  and  do  not  stand  comparison 
with  those  that  are  to  be  found  in  China.  The  dialect  of  the 
group  of  islands,  known  as  Riukiu,  deserves  especial  mention  inas- 
much as  it  preserves  its  archaic  character.  The  speech  of  the 
Aino  tribes  of  the  island  of  Spezo  is  totally  different  from  pure 
Japanese  and  is  therefore  not  understood  by  the  people  of  the 
other  islands. 

In  their  writing  they  generally  employ  Chinese  ideographs, 
which  run  to  about  3,000  in  number.  The  proper  Japanese 
script  is  syllabic  made  up  of  47  syllables,1  and  is  known  as  Kana, 
of  which  there  are  two  varieties :  the  Katakana  and  Hiragana. 
Japanese  is  written  in  vertical  columns  from  the  right  to  the 
left.  Its  literature  goes  as  far  back  as  the  7th  century.2 

Portugal  was  the  first  European  nation  which  cuitoe  into 
contact  with  Japan  and  for  a  long  period  maintained  commercial 
and  missionary  relations  with  it.  It  left,  as  in  almost  every  other 
part,  indelible  traces  of  its  language  in  the  vocabulary  of  Japan 
most  of  which  were  due  to  the  introduction  of  new  objects  and 
of  a  new  religion.  Some  of  the  terms  have  acquired  such  citizen 
rights  that  it  is  difficult  to  trace  their  foreign  origin.  The  ancient 
books  of  the  Japanese  abound,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
Dr.  Murakami,  in  religious  terms  of  foreign  origin  and  only  a 
few  of  these  have  entered  into  the  common  speech  of  the 
people.8 

1  The  modification  of  some  of  these  syllables  raises  the  total  number  to 
seventy- three.     See    Ballhorn,     Alphabetic     oriental  ischer     und    occidentalischer 
Sprachen. 

2  « Fourteen  kinds  of  letters  distinguished  not    only  in  their  form  but  in 
their  peculiarity  and  meaning,  the  young  fidalgos  study  in  the  monasteries  of 
the  Bonzos.'     Lucena,  Historia  da  vida  do  Padre  Francisco  de  Xavier,  Bk.  VII,  5. 

3  Dr.  Murak&mi,  Director  of  the  School  for  Foreign  Languages  in  Tokio, 
was  kind  enough  to  send  me  a  list  of  such  terms  which  he  had  not  published  in 
his  work  to  which  I  have  referred  above.     In  recent  times  many  English  words 
have  been  introduced  as  also  words  which,  though  not  English,  have  found  their 
way  into  the  language  through  English,  such  as:    alcali,  alcool,  blanket,  butter, 


THE   AUTHOB  S   INTRODUCTION  XC1X 

46.     Persian1 

Persian  has  passed  through  various  phases.  The  primitive 
Iranian  had  two  principal  dialects  :  Iranian  of  the  West  or  ancient 
Persian,  written  in  cuneiform  characters,  the  most  ancient 
inscriptions  dating  from  the  time  of  Darius  ;  and  Iranian  of  the 
East,  confirmed  by  Avest  and  written  in  an  alphabet  of  Aramaic 
origin.  The  middle  form  of  ancient  Persian  is  preserved  in  the 
Pahlavi  inscriptions,  the  earliest  of  which  date  as  far  back  as 
the  3rd  century  of  the  Christian  era.  Literary  Persian  makes 
its  appearance  with  the  Mussulman  dynasties  in  the  9th  century. 
Modern  Persian,  especially  the  written  language,  is  full  of  Arabic 
terms  ;  there  is  no  word  of  this  origin  which  has  not  or  could 
not  have  a  place  in  its  vocabulary.  Its  alphabet  is  Arabic  with 
slight  modifications.  But  its  structure  remains  Iranian. 

Persian  was  in  great  vogue  in  India  during  the  period  of  the 
Mahommedan  domination ;  it  was  the  language  of  the  court,  of 
the  tribunals  of  justice,  and  of  the  official  and  literary  world. 
The  first  digest  of  Hindu  Law  compiled  under  the  orders  of 
Warren  Hastings — The  Gentoo  Code — was  translated  from  the 
Sanskrit  into  Persian  and  from  this  rendered  into  English.  Many 
of  the  English  officials  found  themselves  under  the  necessity, 
even  during  the  last  century,  of  knowing  Persian  2 ;  and  even  at 
the  present  day  there  are  schools  where  Persian  is  taught  in 
various  parts  of  the  country.  The  treaties  which  the  Portuguese 
entered  into  with  Mahommedan  sovereigns  were  recorded  in 
Portuguese  and  in  Persian.3 


beer,  brush ,  gallon,  gas,  glass,  lace,  race,  panorama,  piano,  pin,  pipe,  pump, 
punch,  matches,  soda,  yard. 

1  See  The  Encyclopaedia  Britannica.     K.  Brugmann,  Abrege  de  Orammaire 
Comparative  des  Langues  Indo-europeennes.     A.  Meillet,  Introduction  a  V&tude 
comparative  des  Langues  Indo-europeennes. 

2  'See  W.  T.  Tucker,  A  Pocket  Dictionary  of  English  and  Persian. 

8  *  The  articles  of  the  treaty  having  been  drawn  up  two  documents  were 
framed,  one  in  Persian  and  the  other  in  Portuguese,  the  former  to  be  given  to 
the  Ambassador  and  the  latter  to  remain  in  the  State  archives ...  Of  this 


c  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

47.     Arabic 

There  are  very  many  works  treating  of  the  Arabic  influence 
on  the  Spanish  languages  but  very  few  dealing  with  the  influence 
of  the  Spanish  languages  on  Arabic.  The  reason  for  this  must 
certainly  lie  in  the  fact  that  the  influence  of  the  languages  of 
the  Iberic  peninsula  upon  the  language  of  the  Mahommedan 
conquerors  was  neither  so  intense,  nor  lasting  nor  general.  The 
most  important  work  on  this  subject  known  to  me  is  that  of 
Simonet ;  but  it  does  not  appear  to  be  a  safe  guide  because  many 
of  the  terms,  which  he  sets  down  as  having  been  taken  over  from 
Spain  by  the  Arabs,  had,  one  is  inclined  to  suspect,  a  different 
origin  and  a  limited  range. 

Arabic  is  the  sacred  language  of  the  Mahommedans  of  India 
where  there  are  schools  in  which  it  is  taught.  But  very  few 
Portuguese  words  must  have  been  introduced  into  it  by  this  way. 
Those  that  I  have  recorded  in  the  present  work  are  only  such  as 
belong  to  Eastern  Arabic  and  not  to  that  which  is  in  use  in 
Africa,  which  has  many  more.  Even  these  do  not  offer,  generally 
speaking,  a  sure  clue  to  their  Portuguese  origin.  Lexicographers 
refer  many  of  them,  as  I  have  noted  in  various  instances,  to 
Greek,  Latin,  French,  and  Italian  sources.  Arabic  and  Persian, 
therefore,  occupy  in  my  work  a  secondary  place. 

48.     Other  Languages 

Besides  the  languages  already  referred  to,  there  are  a  few 
others  whose  vocabularies  were  not  the  direct  object  of  my 
investigations  :  they  are  the  Chinese,  Jewish,  Turkish,  and  the 
languages  of  the  Philippines.  The  dictionaries  of  the  other 
languages  which  I  waded  through,  incidentally  mentioned  some 
Romanic  words  which  are  found  in  these  vocabularies.  But  few 
of  these  are,  for  certain,  of  Portuguese  origin  as  Uil&o  and  padre 
are  in  the  Chinese  language  ;  the  other  Romanic  word#  may 

declaration  on  oath  two  deeds  were  drawn  up,  the  one  in  Persian  and  the  other 
in  Portuguese.'     Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V,  I,  12. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  ci 

have  had  a  different  origin.  Those  that  are  to  be  found  in 
Tagalo  and  Bisaio  must  have  been  introduced  therein  directly 
from  the  Spanish.  Romanic  words  in  the  Turkish  and  Jewish 
languages  are  reproduced  from  the  Glossary  of  Simonet.  Subject 
to  this  reservation  such  terms  will  be  found  in  the  present  work. 
Andamanese  :  I  examined  two  dictionaries  of  the  unclassified 
languages  of  the  Andaman  Islands,1  and  did  not  come  across  any 
Portuguese  word  in  either  of  them ;  this  is  because  no  foreign  word 
has  been  included  in  them  and  thus  the  words  sab&o  (soap),  mesa 
(table),  tdbaco  (tobacco),  etc.  have  been  omitted.  As  the 
Andamanese  were  uncivilized,  it  is  to  be  presumed  that  some 
Portuguese  words  entered  into  their  speech  by  way  of 
Hindustani  and  English  as  has  happened  in  analogous  cases.2 

XIV.    Alphabets  and  their  Transliteration* 

It  is  now  an  accepted  fact  among  Sanskritists,  after  the 
palseographic  investigations  of  Dr.  Biihler,  that  the  art  of  writing 
was  known  in  India  in  the  8th  century  B.C.,  although  it  was  not 
then  nor  much  afterwards  employed  for  literary  purposes.  The 
characters  are  of  Semitic  origin  and  belong  to  the  Phoenician 
type,  similar  to  the  Moabite,  introduced  by  traders  by  way  of 
Mesopotamia.  The  most  ancient  documents  which  we  possess 
are  the  stone-inscriptions  of  the  Emperor  Asoka  (3rd  century  B.C.). 
which  give  variants  of  the  different  forms  of  letters. 


1  A   Manual  of  the  Andamanese  Languages,  by  M.  V,  Portman,  London 
1887.     Notes  on  the  Languages  of  the  South  Andaman  Group  of  Tribes,  by  M.  V. 
Portman,  Calcutta  1898. 

2  *  The  vessel  was  lost  among  the  islands  which  they  call  the  islands  of 
Andramu,  the  inhabitants  of  which  eat  human  flesh.'      Jofto  de  Barros,  Deo.  Ill, 
V,  3. 

3  See  Beames,  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Modern  Aryan  Languages  of 
India.    Caldwell,  A  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Dravidian  Languages.    Arthur 
Macdonell,  A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature.    Friedrich    Ballhorn,    Alphabets 
orientalischer  und  occidentalijcher  Sprachen.     G.  Buhler,  On  the  Origin  of  the 
Indian  Brahma  Alphabet. 


cii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

The  remodelling,  the  systematisation,  and  the  adaptation  of 
the  Semitic  characters  to  the  Indo-European  phonetics  resulted 
in  the  alphabet  which  is  called  Brahmi  and  this  in  the  5th  century. 
And  it  is  from  this  that  all  the  modern  alphabets  of  India  are 
derived,  even  the  Dravidian,  though  these  might  appear  so 
different  at  the  present  day.  The  most  important  of  the  derived 
alphabets  is  the  Nagari  (the  city  alphabet)  or  Devanagri  (that  of 
the  city  of  God)  in  which  are  chiefly  inscribed  the  literary 
monuments  of  the  Sanskrit  language  and  which  in  its  written 
form  dates  as  far  back  as  the  8th  century  B.C. 

The  following  languages  follow  Devanagri  :  Hindi,  Nepali, 
Bihari,  and  Kashmiri ;  Sindhi  and  Hindustani  use  this  as  well  as 
the  Arabic-Persian  characters  ;  then  Marathi,  Konkani  only 
partially,  and  Guzarati  make  use  of  this  script.  Punjabi,  Bengali, 
Oriya,  Assamese,  Sinhalese,  Telugu,  Kanarese,  with  Tulu  and 
Malayalam,  have  their  peculiar  characters,  which  differ  from  the 
Devanagri  in  their  form  but  not  phonetically  or  in  their  arrange- 
ment. Many  of  these  languages,  however,  do  not  use  all  the 
Devanagri  sounds,  and  there  are  some  that  have  one  or  other 
especial  sound  or  additional  sounds  and  letters. 

Among  the  Dravidian  languages  only  the  Tamil  alphabet 
differs  a  great  deal  from  the  Nagri,  as  much  owing  to  the  want 
of  many  letters  as  by  the  addition  of  some  consonants,  and, 
even  more,  owing  to  the  use  of  certain  consonants  to  convey 
two  or  three  different  sounds. 

The  Arab-Persian  characters  are  employed  by  Hindustani, 
Sindhi,  with  a  special  system  of  diacritical  marks,  Malay  and 
Achinese. 

Burmese,  Tibetan,  Siamese,  Kambojan,  Batta,  Javanese,  as 
well  as  Sundanese  and  Balinese  and  Madurese  use  their  own 
characters,  derived  from  the  Aryan  script,  but  a  great  deal 
modified.  The  alphabet  of  Bugui  and  Macassar  have  been 
co-ordinated  according  to  the  Devanagri  system. 

Garo,  Khassi,  Dayak,  Nicobarese,  Teto,  Galoli,  Malagasy,  and 
to  a  partial  extent,  Konkani,  Low  Malay,  and  Sundanese,  use  the 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  ciii 

Roman  alphabet.  Annamite,  Tonkinese,  and  Japanese  employ 
the  Chinese  ideographs.1 

The  Congress  of  Orientalists,  which  took  place  in  1894  at 
Geneva,  adopted  as  regards  Devanagri  a  uniform  system  of 
transcription,  which  since  then  has  been  generally  followed  by 
Sanskritists.  The  same  system  can  be,  and  it  is  desirable  should 
be,  used  for  the  transliteration  of  other  alphabets  which  have  the 
same  origin,  with  a  especial  notation  which  is  easily  understood 
for  especial  letters. 

It  is  necessary,  therefore,  to  understand,  above  all,  the 
transliteration  of  the  Devanagri  alphabet  and  likewise  those  of 
Tamil  and  Arabic-Persian. 

Transliteration  of  the  Devanagri  Alphabet. 

l?, 


Vowels 

^ra, 

Vft,     T 

i,    ti 

,    ^  u,     ^ 

?u,     ' 

^r,    m 

sz  1, 

*re,    $ 

ai,   ^r 

o,  ^  au 

Gutturals 

**ka 

<3kha 

*ga 

^gha    *» 

na 

Palatals 

^rca 

W  cha 

«f  ja 

Hf  jha    «r 

na 

Cerebrals 

^ta 

9  tha 

*da 

"9  dha    ^t 

na 

Dentals 

Wta 

V  tha 

*[da 

V  dha    5T 

na 

Labials 

^  pa 

*fi  pha 

*ba 

w  bha    H 

ma 

Semi  -vowels    .  . 

*ya 

T:  ra 

^rla 

^  va 

Sibilants 

*rsa 

(palatal), 

^ga 

(cerebral), 

^  sa 

(dental) 

Aspirates 

^ha 

;     '  anusvara  m 

;      •  visarga  h 

Remarks 

I.  A  has  the  sound  of  a  neutral  vowel  or  small  a.  In  Kon- 
kani  and  in  Bengali  it  approximates  to  6  short.  A,  i,  u,  ry  I  are 
short  (  =  a,  2,  u,  r,  1)  ;  a,  t,  u  f,  are  long.  The  vowels,  r,  f,  / 
are  especial  to  Sanskrit  vocables.  E  and  o  are  regarded  as 
diphthongs  in  Sanskrit  (originally  &i  and  au)  and  as  such  are 
long  and  closed  (  =  £,  6). 

l  The  Rev.  J.  Knowtes  maintains  that '  the  alphabets  of  the  Indian  Empire 
reach  the  total  of  fifty — a  greater  number  than  those  of  the  languages  of  the  world, 
ancient  and  modern  taken  together.' 


civ  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

II.  In   the   Dravidian   and  in   some   of   the   Neo- Aryan 
languages  e  and  o  are  short  and  long.    I  represent  them  as  g 
and  6  when  long  and  unstressed.     Sinhalese  has  in  addition  e 
diphthong   (=ae),   short  and  long,  much  palatalised.     I  trans- 
literate it  generally  as  e  and  e,  or  better,  as  e  and  e.    Konkani  has 
e  and  o  open  and  closed ;  I  represent  them  when  necessary  by 
i  and  6  when  open  and  accented,  and  by  i  and  6  when  closed. 
The  Dravidian  languages  have  many  terminations  ending  in  u 
very  short,  which  it  is  usual  to  represent  by  u  or  u.    (jrrammarians, 
according  to  Caldwell,  give  to  such  a  quarter  of  the  length  of 
a  long  vowel. 

III.  Many  of  the  Neo-Aryan  languages  do  not  pronounce 
the  short  a  at  the  end  of  a  word  and  frequently  also  not  when  it 
occurs  in  the  middle  of  a  word,  although  they  write  the  con- 
sonant whole  (without  the  virama)  as  though  the  vowel  was  a 
part  of  it.     Thus  they  write  ^CPFT  Rama,  but  pronounce  it  Ram. 
In  such  cases  I  drop  the  a  in  transliteration. 

IV.  The  Dravidian  and  many  of  the  Neo-Aryan  languages 
have  the  sound  as  well  as  the  letter   35   la  cerebral,  which  in 
Sanskrit  is  only  to  be  met  with  in  Vedic  writings. 

V.  Konkani,  Marathi,  and  Telugu  have  two  letters  with  two 
distinct  sounds  each  of  them,  without  any  graphic  sign  to  dis- 
tinguish the  phonetic  changes  ;  the  normal  (before  e  and  i)  ch 
explosive  (like  the  Italian  c  before  e  and  i)  and  ts  almost  equivalent 
to  zz  in  Italian ;  /  explosive  (as  in  English)  and  z  (or  dz).1    I  have 
marked  the  difference  when  transcribing  such  sounds. 

VI.  For  very  especial  and  weighty  reasons  I  have  made  the 
following  alterations  in  the  rules  for  the  transliteration  mentioned 
above  :  ch,  chh,  I  represent  by  c,  ch  ;  x  (palatal)  by  £  (or  6)  and 
s  ;  I  have  employed  n,  as  a  rule,  not  only  to  convey  the  sound  of 
the  nasal  dental  consonant,  but  also  the  guttural  n  and  the 
palatal  n.    All  the  nasals,  when  they  figure  in  the  middle  of  a 
word  and  unaccompanied  by  a  vowel,  are  commonly  represented 

1  Beames  calls  ta  and  dz  '  non-assimilated  palatals '. 


THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  cv 

in  Neo- Aryan  script  by  a  full  point  (anuavara)  placed  over  the 
preceding  letter  like  the  dot  in  Portuguese  ;  f  and  they  are 
distinguished  phonetically  by  the  consonant  which  follows  as  in 
Konkani :  afag  for  ang,  vafojh  for  v&ftjh,  phamt  for  pha%t,  dafat 
for  dant,  xinipl  for  ximpl. 

VII.  In  almost  all  the  polysyllabic  languages  the  accent 
falls  on  the  ultimate  syllable  if  it  be  long  and  on  the  penultimate, 
long  or  short,  if  the  ultimate  be  short.  But  in  Sinhalese  the 
accent  can  precede  the  penultimate,  even  though  it  be  short  as 
in  annisiya= pineapple.1  I  have  pointed  out  the  exceptions  by 
the  acute  accent  when  the  vowel  is  long,  by  an  accent  and  the 
short  sign  when  the  vowel  is  short. 

Transliteration  of  the  Tamil  Alphabet 2 
*£/a  ere  <£  k  4>t  ^  ^ 

<5I/  V 

yp  1  (or  i) 


<P/     Q. 

^EP 

er  e 

IEJ  n  \ 

/5  n 

Si 

g>o 

&  ch 

up 

FFl 

go 

@  n 

LD  m 

SL  U 

§5  ai  (or  ei) 

L.  ^. 

iL  y 

£££  U 

6p<sn  au 

^5—  »* 
6WST  9 

h  r 

Letters  for  Sanskrit  sounds  :  sfy  sh,  <sn>  s,  ^  h,  o°0  h. 

Remarks. 

I.  The  Dravidian  alphabet  is  also  syllabic  ;  a  dot  on  the 
consonant,  equivalent  to  the  Sanskrit  virama,  is  an  indication  of 
the  absence  of  the  short  a  which  accompanies  it. 

II.  Tamil  has  no  aspirate  sounds,  nor  especial  letters  for 
soft  consonants  ;  one  and  the  same  character  serves  to  mark  both 
the  sounds. 

1  Such  Sinhalese  words  aa  have  the  accent  on  the  anti-penultimate  syllable 
have  the  stress  on  the  fourth  syllable,  including  the  suffix  ya,  or  -tx* ;  kdmaraya 
from  camara   (chamber),  pukuruva  from  pucaro  (cup),  viduruva  from  vidro 
(glass). 

2  See  Caldwell,  op.  cit.t  Percival,  Tamil-English  Dictionary. 


cvi  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

III.  K,  ch,  t,  t,  p9  being  medial  and  simple,  that  is,  when 
not  double,  sound  as  g,  j  (very  little  used  in  vernacular  words), 
d,  d,  h.  Ch  initial,  and  even  intervocalic,  is  represented  at  times 
by  the  unstressed  x  or  the  Sanskrit  6  or  £  ;  the  same  is  also  used 
to  mark  the  sibilant  dental  s.     I  transcribe  cA,  j,  and  <$,  but  not 
x  which  is  not  much  used.     The  d  intervocalic  in  Tamil  and 
Malayalam   is   very   soft   like  th  in  English  in  than,  that.     I 
am  not  differentiating  it  from  simple  d,  nor  does  Caldwell  make  a 
difference  between  them.     In  foreign  words  there   occur   high 
sounding  initial  syllables. 

IV.  The  Tamil  rule  regarding  sonorous  medials  is  likewise 
observed   in   Malayalam,    but   with    distinct   letters,    except    k 
medial  which  sounds  like  g  weak,  almost  like  h,  and  is  trans- 
literated by  a  special  sign  which  I  omit. 

V.  The   consonants   peculiar  to  this  language  are  I,  y,  n 
The    first    which    also    occurs    in    Malayalam    '  is    pronounced 
differently  in  different  districts,'  says  Caldwell.      According  to 
this  writer  the  normal  sound  of  this  resembles  the  English  r  in 
farm,  more  liquid  and  post-palatal.     According  to  Percival  it  is  a 
mixture  of  r,  /,  and  of  the  French  j.     Telugu  substitutes  it  by  d 
cerebral  and  modern  Kanarese  by  I  cerebral. 

VI.  The  f  hard,  at  present  used  in  Tamil  and  Malayalam, 
has  a  sound  which  is  midway  between  the  cerebrals  d  and  I  as 
in  the  English  crack. 

VII.  N,  the  last  letter  of  the  alphabet,  is  not  differentiated 
phonetically  from   the  n  dental ;   it  has,  on  this  account,   no 
discriminating  mark. 

VIII.  Some  of  the  vowels  shade  off  into  different  sounds 
before  certain  consonants  which  I  find  unnecessary  to  describe. 
The  diphthong  ai  occurs  but  rarely.1 


1  The  Dravidian  languages  generally  retain  the  tonic  accent  of  Portuguese 
words  in  the  syllable  on  which  it  falls. 


f  a  (etc.) 

%  ch 

i  dh  V 

uSsl 

v  b 

*  3 

;  r 

U»9 

V  P 

^  h 

«    Y 

u^z 

o  t 

r  kh 

j  z 

±  ti 

o  t       &> 

a  d 

J  zh 

is    Z 

&  th 

3  d 

o*  s 

e  ' 

THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION  cvii 

Transliteration  of  the  Arabic-Persian-Hindustani  Alphabet l 

£  gh  f  m 

<-»  f  ^  n 

o  q  »  h 

^  k  ^  v  (w) 

J  * 

Bernard 

I.  Many  of  the  above-mentioned  letters  take  different  forms 
when  they  are  at  the  beginning,  middle  or  at  the  end  of  a  word. 
I    do    not    describe    them    because    they    do    not    affect    the 
transliteration. 

II.  The  letters  th,  h,  s,  z,  (d),  t,  z, ',  q,  are  peculiar  to  Arabic. 
Kh,  dh,  z,  gh,  are  common  both  to  Arabic  and  Persian.     The 
letter  zh  is  peculiar  to  Persian.    P,  ch,  g,  are  common  to  Persian 
and  Hindustani.     The  cerebrals  t>  d,  f,  are  peculiar  to  Hindustani. 

III.  Some  of  the  Arabic  letters  have  a  different  sound  in 
Persian  and  Hindustani  as  :  th=s  ;  dh  =  z ;  d  =  Hindust.  z  ;  t,  z  = 
Hindus  t.  t,  z. 

IV.  The  Congress  of  Orientalists,  referred  to  above,  like- 
wise standardised  the  transliteration  of  the  Arabic  alphabet,  and 
this  I  am  following,  showing  however,  a  preference  for  such  varia- 
tions as  are  left  to  option.     I  am  substituting  d  for  z  to  avoid 
confusion  with  the  Hindustani  d,  and  w  for  v  to  maintain  harmony 
with  the  transliteration  from  the  Devanagri  alphabet. 

V.  As  Simonet  and  other  authors  adopt  various  methods  of 
transcription  which  they  do  not  always  explain,  I  am  making 
use  of  different  Arabic  words  employed  by  them  without  adhering 
strictly  or  even  uniformly  to  the  method  of  the  Congress. 

1  See   Duncan   Forbes,  A  Grammar  of  the  Hindustani  Language.      David 
Lopes,  Textos  de  Aljamia  Portugmaa. 


cviii  THE  AUTHOR'S  INTRODUCTION 

VI.  Malay  does  not  use  in  its  vernacular  speech  the  following 
Arabic  letters  :  fh,  h,  kh,  z,  sh,  s,  d,  t,  2,  ',  gh,  /,  and  employs  the 
following  in  addition  to  those  which  it  has  from  the  Arabic :  ch, 
ng,  p,  g,  ft,  or  ny. 

VII.  Dutch  writers  in  accordance  with  the  genius  of  their 
language  transliterate  the  letters  ch,  j,  and  fi  from  Malay  and 
the  other  languages  of  the  Archipelago  by  tj9  dj,  and  nj9  and 
these  they  pronounce  exactly  as  in  Devanagri.     c  Ch  is  always 
pronounced  as  ch  in  church  *.     Swettenham.      '  Or   like   the 
Spanish  word  muchacho  '.    Favre.     c  J  ought  to  be  pronounced 
as  in  jury,  justice,  jew'.    Rigg.     '^V"is   pronounced  as  gn  in 
agneau ;  it  is  the  Spanish  n  '.     Favre.1 

1  *The  Dutch  language  does  not  contain  this  sound  (ch),  and  it  is  con- 
sequently represented  by  them  by  tj,  which  does  not  convey  the  sound  even 
according  to  the  Dutch  use  of  letters,  as  j  with  them  has  the  power  of  the  English 
y.  It  rather  conveys  the  force  of  the  French  letters  so  applied.'  Bigg. 


Albuquerque,  Afonso  de.     Cartas,  3  vols.     Lisbon,  1884. 
Alwis,  Rev.  O.     The  Sinhalese  Hand-book.     Colombo,  1880. 
Amarakoca.     Dicciondrio  sanscrito  do  5.°  seculo.     Bombay  Ed.,  1890. 

A    polyglot    Vocabulary,    English,    German,    Canarese,    Tulu,    and 

Malayalam.     Mangalore,  1880. 
Archivo  Portuguez  Oriental,  5  vols.  and  2  supplements,  edited  by  J.  H. 

da  Ounha  Rivara.     Nova-Goa,  1857  and  after. 
Barbosa,  Duarte.     Livro.     In  Cotteccao  de  Noticias. 
Barros,  Joao  de.     Decadaa  da  Asia,  Lisbon,  1638. 
Barua,  Hemohandra.   An  Etymological  Dictionary  of  the  A ssamese  Language,. 

Calcutta,  1900. 
Beames,  John.     Outlines  of  Indian  Philology.     London,  1868. 

Comparative   Grammar   of  the   Modern   Aryan  Languages   of  Ind-ia. 

London,  1872. 

Bell,  C.  A.     Manual  of  Colloquial  Tibetan.     Calcutta,  1905. 
Belot,  P.  J.  B.      Vocabulaire  Arabe-Francais.     Beyrouth,  1899. 

Petit  Dictionnaire  Francais-Arabet  Beyrouth,  1900. 
Behare,  M.  B.     An  Etymological  Gujarati-English  Dictionary.    Ahmedabad, 

1904. 

Berg6,  Adolphe.     Dictionnaire  Persan-Frangais.     Paris,  1868. 
Bikker,  Dr.  A.  J.  W.     Malay,  Achinese,  French,  and  English  Dictionary. 

London,  1882. 
Bluteau,  Rev.  D.  Rafael.      Vocabidario  Portiigu&z  e  Latino.     Lisbon,  1712- 

1728. 
Bocarro,  Ant6nio.     Decada  XIII  da  Historia  da  India.     Lisbon,  1876. 

Livro  das  Plantas  das  Fortalezas  da  India.     (MS.  in  the  Library  of 
Evora)  published  by  Ounha  Rivara  in  the  Chronista  de  Tissuary. 
Boletim  da  Sociedade  de  Oeografia  de  Lisboa  (Journals  of  the  Geographi- 
cal Society  of  Lisbon). 

Botelho,  Sinxfto.     Tombo  do  Estado  da  India.     In  Subsidios,  g.v. 
Brooks,  William.     An  Oriya  and  English  Dictionary.     Cuttack,  1875. 
Brown,  Charles  Philip.     A  Dictionary  of  Mixed  Telugu.     Madras,  1854. 
Caldwell,  Rev.  Robert.     A  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Dravidian  or  South 

Indian  Family  of  Languages.     London,  1875. 
Camoens,  Luis  de.     Os  Lusiadas.     Lisbon,  1905. 

Campbell,  A.  D.     A  Dictionary  of  the  Teloogoo  Language.    Madras,  1821. 
Candy,  Thomas.     A  Dictionary  English  and  Mardthi.     Bombay,  1873. 


CX  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Cardinal  Saraiva,  D.  Francisco  de  S.  Luis.     Complete  works,   10  vols. 
Especially :  The  Glossary  of  Portuguese  words  derived  from  Oriental 
and  African  Languages  excepting  Arabic.     Lisbon,  1818. 
Gardim,    Rev.    Ant6nio   Francisco.     Batalhas   da   Companhia    de   Jesus. 

Lisbon,  1894. 

Carter,  Charles.     An  English  and  Sinhalese  Dictionary.     Colombo,  1 889. 
Castanheda,  Fernao  Lopes  de.     Historia  do  Discobrimento  e  Conquista  da 

India.     Lisbon,  1833. 

Castro,  Alberto  Os6rio  de.     Flores  de  Coral.     Dilli,  1908. 
Castro,  Joao  de.     Roteiro  de  Lisboa  a  Goa.     Lisbon,  1882. 
Ceylon.     Glossary  of  Native,  Foreign  and  Anglicised  Words.     Colombo, 

1904. 

Chronica  dos  Reys  de  Bisnaga,  edited  by  David  Lopes,  Lisbon,  1897. 
Clough,  Rev.  R.     A  Dictionary  of  the  Singhalese  and  English  Languages. 

Colombo,  1830. 

Collec$ao  de  Noticias  para  a  Historia  e  Geographia  das  Nacdes  Ultra- 
marinas.     Lisbon,  1812-1841. 

Commentarios  de  Afonso  Dalboquerque.     Lisbon,  1897. 
Conde  de  Ficalho.     Garcia  da  Orta  e  o  sen  Tempo.     Lisbon,  1886.     See 

Orta. 
Conquista  do  Reyno  de  Pegu.     In  an  Appendix  to  the  Peregrinacao 

by  F.  M.  Pinto. 
Costa,  Bernardo  Francisco   da.     Manual  pratico   do   agricultor   indiano. 

Lisbon,  1872. 

Coutinho,  Lopo  de  Sousa.     Historia  do  cerco  de  Diu.     Lisbon,  1890. 
Oouto,  Diogo  do.     Decadas  da  Asia.     Lisbon,  1602  and  after. 

Dialogo  do  Soldado  pratico.     Lisbon,  1790. 
Craven,  Rev.  T.     The  Popular  Dictionary  English  and  Hindustani,  and 

Hindustani  and  English.     Lucknow,  1889. 
The  English  and  Hindi  Dictionary.     Lucknow,  1896. 
The  Gem  Dictionary  in  English  and  Roman-Urdu.     Lucknow,  1897. 
Crawford,  John.     Malay  Dictionary.     London,  1852. 
Crepin,  P.     Nouveau  Vocabulaire  Francais -tonkinois  et  Tonkinois-francais. 

Paris,  1900. 

Crespo,  Joaquim  Heliodoro  Calado.     Cousas  da  China.     Lisbon,  1898. 
Cunha,  Gerson  da.     The  Origin  of  Bombay.     Bombay,  1900. 
Cust,  Robert  N.     A  Sketch  of  the  Modern  Languages  of  the  East  Indies. 

London,  1879. 

Dalgado,  D.  G.     Cl^ssificacao  botanica  das  plantas  e  drogas  descriptor  nos 
'  Colloquios  da  India*  by  Garcia  d'Orta.     Bombay,  1894. 
Flora  de  Goa  e  Savantvadi.     Lisbon,  1898. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  CXI 

Dalgado,  Sebastiao  Rodolfo.    Diccionario  Konkant-Portuguez.     Bombay, 

1893. 

Dialecto  Indo-Portuguez  de  Ceylao.     Lisbon,  1900. 
Diccionario  Portugu&s-KonkanQ.     Lisbon,  1905. 
Devic,  Marcel.     Dictionnaire  fitymologique  des  mots  d?  origine  orientate.     Tn 

a  supplement  to  the  Dictionary  of  Littre*. 
Dias,  J.     Lijst  van  Atjehsche  Woorden.     In  a  Dutch  Review  of  which  I 

possess  only  a  few  pages  without  the  title-page. 
Diccionario  Contemporaneo  da  Lingua  Portugueza.     Lisbon,  1881. 
Diccionario    Portuguez-Concani,    composed    by    an    Italian    Missionary . 

Nova-Goa,  1868. 

Dores,  Rafael  das.    Diccionario  Teto-Portugue's.     Lisbon,  1907. 
Dozy,   R.     Glossaire  des  mots  espagnols  et  portugais  derives   de   Varabe. 

Leyde,  1869. 
D'Rozario,   P.   S.     A   Dictionary   of    English,   Bdngdli  and  Hindustani. 

Calcutta,  1837. 
Eck,  R.  van.     Eerste  Proeve  vaneen  Balineesch-Hollandsch  Woordenboek. 

Utrecht,  1876. 

Edalji,  Shapurjf.     A  Dictionary,  Gujarati  and  English.     Bombay,  1868. 
Elmslie,   William   Jackson.     A    Vocabulary   of  the   Kashmiri   Language. 

London,  1872. 

Encyclopaedia  Britannica.     Edinburgh,  1875. 
Engelmann,  W.  H.     Glossaire,  etc.  Leyde,  1861. 

English-Garo  Dictionary  by  members  of  the  Garo  Mission.     Shillong, 

1905. 
Eredia,  Manuel  Godinho  de.     Declaracam  de  Malaca  e  India  Meridional 

com  o  Catfiay.     Brussels,  1881. 

Favre,  Abbe"  P.     Dictionnaire  Javanais-Fran^ais.     Vienne,  1870. 
Dictionnaire  Malais-Francuis.    Vienne,  1875. 
Grammaire  de  la  Langue  Malaise. 
Ferguson,  Donald.     Letters  from  Portuguese  Captives  in  Canton.     Bombay* 

1902. 
Figueiredo,  C&ndido  de.    Novo  Diccionario  da  Lingua-Portuguisa.     Lisbon, 

1899. 
Fokker,  A.  A.     0  Elemento  Portugufa  na  lingua  Malaia.     In  the  Revista 

Lusitana,  Vol.  VII,  I. 

Gois,  Damiao  de,     Chronica  d'el-Rey  D.  Manuel.     Lisbon,  1909. 
Gomes,  Francisco  Luis.     Os  Brahamanes.     Lisbon,  1909. 
Goshal,  Bojendra  Nath.     A  Dictionary  of  the  Bengalee  Language.    Calcutta, 

1890. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Gouveia,  Rev.  Ant6nio  de.     Jornada  do  Arcebispo  de  Goa.     Ooimbra,  1606. 
Grierson,  George.     Linguistic  Survey  of  India. 
The  Languages  of  India.     Calcutta,  1903. 
The  Languages  of  India,  and  the  Census  0/1901.     In  Asiatic  Quarterly 

Review,  April,  1904. 
Gubernatis,  Angelo.     Storia  del  Viaggiatori  italiani  alle  Indie  Orientali. 

Livorno,  1875. 
Gumdert,  Rev.  H.     A  Malayalam  and  English  Dictionary.     Mangalore, 

1872. 
Haex,  David.     Dictionarium  Mala io -Latinum  et  Latino -Malaicum.    Romae, 

1631. 

Hardeland,  Aug.     Dajaksch-Deutsches  Worterbuch.     Amsterdam,  1859. 
Hepburn,    J.    0.     Japanese-English    and    English- Japanese    Dictionary. 

Tokyo,  1907. 
Heyligers,  J.  C.  Th.     Traces  de  portugais  dan  les  principals  langues  des 

Indes  Orientales  Neerlandaises.     La  Haye,  1889. 
Historia  tragico-maritima9  compiled  by  Henrique  Gomes  de  Brito.  12 

vols.     Lisbon,  1904-1909. 
Hobson-Jobson.     Vid.  Yule  and  Burnell. 
Hoernle  and  Grierson.     A  Comparative  Dictionary  of  the  Bihari  Language. 

Calcutta,  1885-1889.     Incomplete  work. 
Hunter,  Wi  W.     A  Comparative  Dictionary  of  the  Languages  of  India  and 

High  Asia.     London,  1868. 

Java.     Information  for  Travellers.     Batavia,  1913. 
Joustra,  M.     Karo-Bataksch  Woordenboek.     Leyden,  1907. 
Kazimirski,  A  de  Biberstein.     Dictionnaire  Arabe-franpais.     Paris,  1860. 
Kloguen,  Dinis  L.  Cottineau  de.     An  Historical  Sketch  of  Goa,  translated 

by  M.  V.  de  Abreu.     Nova-Goa,  1858. 

Lajonquidre,  M.  0.  Lunet  de.    Dictionnaire  Fran^ais-Siamois.    Paris,  1904. 
Lai,   Ram  Narain.     The  Student's    Practical    Dictionary    English-Hindi. 

Allahabad,  1908. 

Lala,  Guni.     Angto-Nagari  Dictionary.     Dinapore,  1887. 
Langen,  H.   F.   H.     Woordenboek  der  Atjehsche  Tool.     S.   Gravenhage, 

1889. 
Laquenan,  Monsignor  F.  R.     Du  Brahmanisme  et  de  ses  rapports  avec  le 

judaisme  et  le  christianisme.     Pondicherry,  1884. 
Latham,  C.     Elements  of  Comparative  Philology. 

Le  Gouz  de  la  Boullaye,  Francois.    Lea  Voyages  et  observations.    Paris,  1653. 
Leland,  Charles.    Pidgin-English  Swig -Song.    London,  1903. 

Lembranpas  das  Coueas  da  India.    In  Subsidies. 
Littr6,  E.    Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  Franchise.    Paris,  1885. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Lopes,   Tome.     Navegagdo  da   Indias   Orientaes.    In   the   Collection   of 

Ramusio,  translated  by  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  Lisbon,  in  the 

'  Colteffto  de  Noticias '. 
Lucena,  Rev.  Jofto  de.     Historia  da  Vida  do  Padre  Francisco  de  Xavier. 

Lisbon,  1600. 

Macdonell,  Arthur.     A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature.     London,  1906. 
MafM,     Angelus     Francis     Xavier.     An    English-Kqnkani    Dictionary. 

Mangalore,  1883. 

Malzac,  P.     Dictionnaire  Franpais-malgache.     Paris,  1899.  „ 

Man,  Edward  Horace.     A  Nicobarese  Vocabulary.     London,  1838. 
Manner,  Rev.  A.     Tulu-English  Dictionary.     Mangalore,  1886. 

English-Tulu  Dictionary.     Mangalore.  1888. 
Marre,  Aristide.     Notice  sur  la  langue  portugaise  dans  VInde  franchise  et  en 

Malaisie.     In  Annales  de  VEatr&me  Orient,  Vol.  IH,  No.  36.     Paris, 

1881. 
Vocabulaire  des  mots  aborigine  europeenne  presentement  usites  dans  la 

langue  malgache.     Chalon-sur-Saone,  1909. 
Marsden,  W.     Dictionary  of  the  Malayan  Language,  1812. 
A  Grammar  of  the  Malay  Language. 
Memoirs  of  a  Malay  Family.     London,  1830. 
Matthes,    R.    F.     Makassaarsch-Hollandsch     Woordenboek.     Amsterdam, 

1859. 

Boegineesch-Hollandsch  Woordenboek.     Amsterdam,  1874. 
Supplement  of  het  Boegineesch-Hollandsch  Woordenboek.     Amsterdam, 

1889. 
Mendis  and  Rev.   T.  Moscrop,   B.A.     A  Sirihalese-Engliah   Dictionary. 

Colombo,  1899. 

Michell,  C.  B.     A  Siamese-English  Dictionary.     Bankok,  1892. 
Molesworth,  J.  T.     A  Dictionary  Mardthi  and  English.     Bombay,  1857. 
Morais,  Ant6nio  de  Silva.     Diccionario  da  Lingua  Portugueza.     Lisbon, 

1844. 

Morais,  Wenceslau  de.    Day -Nippon.    Lisbon,  1897. 
Moura,    M.     Vocabulaire   Fran^ais-Cambodgian  et  Cambodgian-Franfais. 

Paris,  1878. 
Murakami,  N.     The  influence  of  early  intercourse  with  Europe  on  the 

Japanese  Language.    Tokio,  1906. 
Nicholson,  Rev.  James.     A  Pocket  Dictionary  of  the  English  and  Sinhalese 

Languages.    Colombo,  1895. 
-Nunes,  Ant6nio.    Lyvro  dos  Pesos  da    IfvnMa  &  asi  Medidas  e  Moedas. 

In  Subsidios. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

O  Chronista  de  Tissuary.     An  Historical  Review,  edited  by  Ounha 

Bivara.     Nova  Goa,  1866-1869. 
O  Gabinete  Litterario  das  Fontainhas.     A  Review  edited  by  Filipe  Neii 

Xavier.     Nova-Goa,  1846-1848. 

Oppert,  Gustav.     On  the  classification  of  Languages.     Madras,  1869. 
Orta,  Garcia  da.     Colloquios  dos  simples  e  drogas  da  India.     The  edition 

with  notes  by  Oonde  de  Ficalho.     Lisbon,  1891. 
O  Ultramar.     A  periodical  published  at  Marg&o,  Goa. 
Palmer,  C.  H.     A  Concise  Dictionary  English-Persian.     London,  1883. 
Patel,  L.  G.     A  Pocket  Gujarati-English  Dictionary.     Ahmedabad,  1892. 
Patel,  N.  H.     The  English-Gujarati  Dictionary.     Ahmedabad,  1895. 
Patel,  Withalrau  Vyasand  Thankerbhai.     The  Student's  Standard  English- 

Oujarati  Dictionary.     Ahmedabad,  1896. 
Paul,  Bulloram.     An  enlarged  English  to  Bengali  Dictionary.     Calcutta, 

1888. 
Percival,  Rev.  P.     Tamil-English  Dictionary.     Madras,  1877. 

A  Dictionary  English  and  Tamil.  Madras,  1893. 
Pinto,  Fernao  Mendes.  Peregrinacao.  Lisbon,  1725. 
Portman,  M.  V.  A  Manual  of  the  Andamanese  Languages.  London, 

1887. 
Notes  on  the  Languages  of  the  South  Andaman  Group  of  Tribes.    Calcutta, 

1898. 
Pyrard,   Francisco  de   Laval.     Viagem.     The   Translation   of   J.   H.   da 

Cunha  Rivara.     Nova-Goa,  1858. 
Ramusio,  G.  Battista.      Delle  Navigationi  et    Viaggi.     3    vols.     Venetia, 

1563,  1565,  1583. 
Rebelo,   Gabriel.     Informapao  das  cousas  de   Maluco.     In  Cottecpao    de 

Noticias. 

Reeve,  Rev.  W.     A  Dictionary  Canarese  and  English.     Bangalore,  1858. 
RessurreicSo,  Fr.  Clemente  da.     Tratado  de  Agricultura — In  the  works  of 

B.  F.  da  Costa. 
Ribeiro,  Joao.     Fatalidade  historica  da  ilha  de  Ceildo.     In  Collec$do  de 

Noticias. 

Rheede,  H.    Hortus  Indicus  Malabaricus.     Ainstelod,  1686. 
Rigg,  Jonathan.     A  Dictionary  of  the  Sunda  Language.     Batavia,  1862. 
Rivara,  Joaquim  Heliodoro  da  Cunha.     See  Archivo,  O  Chronista  and 

Pyrard. 
Roberts,  Rev.  H.     An  Anglo-Khasai  Dictionary.     Calcutta,  1878. 

Roteiro  da  Viagem  de  Vaeco  da  Gama.    Lisbon,  1838. 
Sakuna,  N.    An  Intermediate  Japanese-English  Dictionary.     Tokio,  1904. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  CXV 

Sankaranarayana,   P.    A   Smaller  English-Telugu  Dictionary.    Madras, 

1894. 

Santos,  Fr.  Jo§o  dos.     Ethiopia  Oriental.     Lisbon,  1892. 
S.  Bernardino  Fr.  Gaspar  de.     Itinerario  da  India  por  terra  ate  este  reino 

de  Portugal.     Lisbon,  1611. 
Sohuchardt,   Hugo.     Kreolische  Studien   IX.     Ueber   das    Malaio-portu- 

giesische  von  Batavia  und  Tugu.     Wien,  1891. 
Beitrdge  zur  Kenntnis  des  kreolischen  Romanisch,  V. 
Sen,  Ram  Oomul.     A  Dictionary  in  English  and  Bengalee.     Serampore, 

1834. 
Shakespear,    John.     A    Dictionary    Hindustani    and    English.     London,. 

1817. 

Shellabear,  W.  G.     Malay -English  Vocabulary.     Singapore,  1912. 
Shirt,  Rev.  G.     A  Sindhi-English  Dictionary.     Kurrachee,  1879. 
Silva,  Rev.  Manuel  Maria  Alves  da.     Dicionario  Portuguez-Gal6li.     Macao, 

1905. 
Silva,  Rev.  Sebastiao  Maria  Apparicib  da.     Diccionario  de  Portuguez-Tetum. 

Macao,  1889. 
Simonet,  D.  Francisco.     Glosdrio  de  Voces  Ibericas  y  Latinas  usadas  entre 

los  Mosdrabes.     Madrid,  1899. 

Singh,  Gulab.     The  Punjab*  Dictionary.     Lahore,  1895. 
Singh,  Nissor.     Khassi-Englwh  Dictionary.     Shillong,  1906. 
Sloan,  W.  H.     A  Practical  Method  of  the  Burmese  Language.     Rangoon^ 

1901. 
Small,  George.     A  Laskari  Dictionary  in  English  and  Hindustani.    London, 

1882. 
Soares,  Joaquim  Pedro  Oelestino.     Bosquejo  das  Possessoes  Portuguezas  no 

Oriente.     Lisbon,  1851. 
Sousa,  Fr.  Joao  de.     Vestigios  da  Lingoa  Arabica  em  Portugal.     Lisbon, 

1830. 

Sousa,  Fr.  Luis  de.     Historia  de  S.  Domingos.     Lisbon,  1767. 
Stack,  George.     A  Dictionary  English  and  Sindhy.     Bombay,  1849. 
Star  key,  Captain.     A  Dictionary  English  and  Panjabee.     Calcutta,  1849. 
Stolz,  0.     School-Dictionary  English  and  Malayalam.     Mangalore,  1870. 
A  Malayalam  and  English  School-Dictionary.     Mangalore,  1870. 
Subsidios  para  a  Historia  da  India  Portuguese*,  comprising  the  books 

of  Simao  Botelho  and  Antonio  Nunes,  and  Lembran^as  das  Cousas 

da  India.     Lisbon,  1868. 
Swettenham,  Frank  A,     Vocabulary  of  the  English  and  Malay  Languages* 

Vol.  I,  English-Malay.     Singapore,  1885.    Vol.  II,  Malay-English. 

Leyden,  1910. 


OXV1  BIBLIOGBAPHY 

Sykes,  J.     English  and  Bengali  Dictionary.     Calcutta,  1874. 
Taberd,  J.  L.     Dictionarium  Latino -Anamiticum.     Serampore,  1838. 
Tavernier,  Jean  Baptiste.     Les  six  voyages  en  Turquie,  en  Perse,  et  aux 

Indes.     Rouen,  1712. 
Tennent,  Sir  James  Emerson.     Ceylon,  an  Account  of  the  Island.     London, 

1860. 

Tenrciro,  Antonio.     Itinerario.     Appended  to  Peregrina$ao  by  F.  M.  Pinto. 
Tucker,  William  Thornhill.     A  Pocket  Dictionary  of  English  and  Persian.' 

London,  1801. 

Turnbull,  Rev.  A.     Nepali  Grammar  and  Vocabulary.     Darjeeling,  1904. 
Vallot,  P.  G.     Petit  Dictionnaire  Annamite-franpais..,  Hanoi,  1904. 
Viana,  A.  R.  Goncalves.      Vocabuldrio  Malaio,  derivado  do  portuguis.     In 

Revista  Lusitana,  Vol.  VIII,  I. 
Classificapao   summaria   das   linguas.     In    Mappa   Dialectologico   do 

continente  portugufo  by  J.  Leite  de  Vasconcellos.     Lisbon,  1897. 
Apostilas  aos  diciondrios  Portugueses.     Lisbon,  1906. 
Palestras  filologicas.     Lisbon,  1910. 

Vieira,  Fr.  Domingos.     Grande  Diccionario  Portugues.     Porto,  1871. 
Viterbo,  Fr.  Joaquim  de  Santa  Rosa  de.     Elucidario  das  palavras,  termos  e 

f  rases.     Lisbon,  1798. 
Ward,  Mrs.  S.  R.     Brief  Vocabulary  in  English  and  Assamese.     Sibsaugar, 

1867. 

Webster.     Complete  Dictionary  of  the  English  Language.     London,  1884. 
Whitworth,    George    Clifford.     An    Anglo -Indian    Dictionary.     London, 

1885. 
Wilkinson,     R.     J.     An    abridged     Malay-English     Dictionary.     Kuala 

Lumpur,  1908. 

Williams,  Monier.     A  Sanskrit-English  Dictionary.     Oxford,  1899. 
Wilson,  H.  H.     A  Glossary  of  Judicial  and  Revenue  Terms  of  British  India. 

London,  1855. 
Xavier,  Filipe  N4ri.     Collecpao  de  Bandos  das  Novas  Conquistas.     2  vols. 

Pangim,  1840-1850. 
Yule  and  Burnell   (Henry  Yule  and  Arthur  Burnell).     Hobson-Jobson, 

being  a   Glossary  of  Anglo-Indian  colloquial  words  and  phrases. 

London,  1886. 
Ziegler,  Rev.  F.     A  School  Dictionary  English  and  Canarese.    Mangalore, 

1889. 


OPINION  OF  SENHOR  A.  R.  GONQALVES  VIANA  ON  THE 
WORK  IN  MANUSCRIPT,   '  INFLUENCE  OF  PORTU- 
GUESE VOCABLES   ON  ASIATIC   LANGUAGES', 
OF  DR.  SEBASTI&O  RODOLFO  DALGADO. 

Monsignor  Sebastiao  Rodolfo  Dalgado  presents  to  our 
Academy  a  study  very  comprehensive  in  its  extent  which,  I  am 
not  sure  whether  any  other  scholar,  Portuguese  or  for  that 
matter  of  any  other  nationality,  could  have  satisfactorily 
accomplished. 

The  subject  of  this  laborious  work  is  the  examination  specific 
and  systematic  of  Portuguese  words  adopted  in  a  great  number  of 
Asiatic  languages  spoken  by  peoples  with  whom  we  have  been 
in  more  or  less  intimate  and  direct  contact.  In  respect  of  time 
this  contact  has  been  extended  from  the  15th  century  to  the 
present  day,  and  in  respect  of  extent  has  covered  the  zone  right 
from  Ceylon  to  Japan.  This  work  represents  specialisation  in  a 
field  of  linguistic  study  for  which  its  worthy  author  had  not  the 
benefit  of  an  earlier  model.  He  had  therefore,  in  the  carrying 
out  of  his  objective,  himself  to  evolve  a  new  method  adapted  to 
an  exposition  at  once  clear  and  convincing.  The  truth  is  that 
uptil  now,  orientalists,  by  which  I  mean  those  who  make  a 
scientific  study  of  these  questions,  have  preferred  to  devote  their 
time  to  investigate  the  origin  of  exotic  vocables  of  varying 
provenance  which  have  made  their  entry  into  European  languages, 
and  not  to  examine  the  influence  which  these  latter  have 
exercised  over  the  vernaculars  of  the  other  parts  of  the  world. 

The  author  fully  equipped  for  his  task  by  continuous  study 
and  by  a  thorough  assimilation  of  the  exact  laws  of  comparative 
philology,  shows  in  every  detail  of  his  work,  a  knowledge  of 
scientific  literature  pertinent  to  his  subject  and  a  conscientious 
grasp  of  those  facts  which  help  effectively  to  make  good  his 
thtesis,  viz.  the  considerable  influence  of  Portuguese  civilisation 


OPINION   ON   THE   WORK 

in  its  various  manifestations  over  indigenous  civilisation,  whether 
stationary  or  progressive.  So  large,  in  fact,  is  the  number  of 
Portuguese  words  adopted  in  so  many  languages  distinct  in  their 
genius,  seeing  that  they  belong  to  diverse  families  and  possessing 
the  most  varied  grammatical  structures,  that  we  cannot  help 
inferring  that  excluding  the  Greeks  and  the  Romans  perhaps  no 
other  people,  unless  they  be  the  Arabs,  succeeded  in  spreading  a 
part  of  its  vocabulary  through  so  many  diverse  language  fields, 
and  this  without  affecting  the  integrity  of  these  languages, 
no  matter  whether  the  words  found  an  entry  into  these  tongues 
through  the  spoken  word  or  through  written  compositions, 
above  all  liturgical. 

With  regard  to  the  grouping  of  the  vernacular  languages,  the 
learned  and  worthy  orientalist  follows  the  system  employed  by 
the  renowned  English  glotologist  Robert  Oust,  well-known  for 
his  model  of  a  book — c  The  Modern  Languages  of  the  East  Indies, 
not  to  speak  of  other  works.  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  he  acted 
well  in  doing  this,  notwithstanding  that  the  classification  and  its 
characteristics  are  not  in  complete  agreement  with  the  theories 
of  the  celebrated  philologist,  the  late  Frederick  Miiller,  some  of 
which  are  perhaps  antiquated  while  others  are  too  personal,  and 
in  spite  of  differing  from  the  most  recent  doctrines  and  theories 
put  forward  by  Finck  with  regard  to  grammatical  structures 
which  has  reduced  from  a  morphological  standpoint  to  eight 
types  all  the  languages  known  in  the  five  continents  of  the 
world. 

I  hold  that  in  deciding  to  follow  Oust  the  choice  was  most 
happy  in  relation,  at  least,  to  the  Asiatic  languages,  which  was 
the  sole  field  of  the  author's  investigations. 

I  have  already  mentioned  that  Monsignor  Dalgado,  in  the 
absence  of  any  existing  model  for  his  work  or  of  one  even  resembl- 
ing it  to  guide  him,  had  to  set  up  a  method  entirely  new.  In 
fact,  if  we  put  aside  some  of  the  studies  of  Dr.  Hugo  Schuchardt 
on  the  Portuguese  dialects  in  Asia,  one  of  Aristides  Marre  and 
two  of  mine  regarding  Malay,  the  first  of  which  was  published  in 


OPINION  ON  THE  WOEK  CX1X 

1896  in  the  memorial  volume  *  Melanges  Charles  de  Harlez  ',  and 
the  second  in  the  eighth  volume  of  the  '  Revista  Lusitana*  (1903- 
1905),  preceded  by  an  incomplete  investigation  of  Dr.  A.  A.  Fokker 
and  also  of  Dr.  Murak&mi,  which  aims  at  tracing  the  various  Portu- 
guese or  Spanish  words  still  to  be  found  in  the  Japanese  of  to- 
day, all  the  other  languages  of  India,  those  of  the  Far  East,  of 
the  south  of  Asia  and  of  Polynesia  had  to  be  examined  with 
reference  to  the  question  in  hand,  the  absorption  of  Portuguese 
terms  in  these  vernacular  tongues.  * 

The  author  does  not  expound  the  phonetic  laws  to  which 
each  of  the  languages  conformed  in  accepting  the  Portuguese 
words  and  fusing  them  into  their  own  vocabulary,  as  I  attempted 
to  do  in  the  case  of  words  in  Malay,  a  task  easy  enough,  con- 
sidering the  phonetic  simplicity  of  the  family  of  languages,  to 
which  Portuguese  words  had  no  difficulty  in  conforming. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  study  of  all  the  changes  which  these 
words  had  to  undergo  in  the  idioms  of  the  other  linguistic  families 
would  require  arduous  and  sustained  labour  if  it  were  to  come 
within  the  four  corners  of  the  work  which  I  am  here  surveying. 
Meanwhile  the  learned  writer  has  pointed  out  in  a  concise  manner 
some  of  the  principal  changes  and  among  them  the  most  notable 
is  that  which  has  reference  to  the  elimination  of  the  initial  atonic 
syllable  which  immediately  precedes  a  tonic  syllable  in  a  poly- 
syllabic word,  specially  if  the  initial  syllable  should  be  a  vowel, 
but  also,  in  some  cases  if  it  should  be  a  consonant.  This  pheno- 
menon is  well-known  and  is  frequently  to  be  met  with  when 
words  of  one  language  make  their  way  into  another,  and  if  the 
transmission  should  be  consequent  on  the  result  of  hearing  the 
spoken  word. 

This  valuable  study  which  has  been  entrusted  to  me  for 
examination  is  preceded  by  an  introduction  which,  looked  at 
from  whatever  point  of  view  is  of  very  great  interest.  In  it  the 
author  discloses  his  extensive  learning  in  this  very  important 
branch  of  knowledge,  This  introduction  is  elaborated  out  with 
such  art,  as  to  make  an  appeal  as  much  to  the  specialist  as  to  the 


CXX  OPINION   ON   THE   WORK 

ordinary  reader  keen  on  being  informed,  so  clear  and  delightful 
is  his  exposition,  its  strictly  scientific  character  however,  being 
in  no  way  affected  by  his  extraordinary  conciseness  both  of  treat- 
ment and  expression. 

In  the  whole  work  the  author  has  employed  Portuguese 
vernacular  idioms  with  the  most  meticulous  care  and  has  avoided 
the  use  of  even  pardonable  neologisms  or  words  that  betray 
their  foreign  descent ;  the  unique  exception  is  the  case  of  certain 
ethnic  names,  such  as  khmer,  ccbshmiris,  which  in  my  opinion  could 
have  been  reduced  to  our  systems  of  orthography  and  written  as 
ewer,  caxemir&s  like  the  others  to  which  the  author  skilfully 
gave  a  Portuguese  guise.  The  result  in  consequence  is,  that 
he  has  imparted  an  atmosphere  truly  national  to  the  whole 
of  his  work,  which  because  of  its  worth  and  originality  does 
much  honour  to  our  scientific  attainments  in  a  field  of  human 
knowledge,  which  unfortunately  among  us  has  but  few  scholars 
Of  eminence  though  it  must  be  said  that  these  are  held  everywhere 
in  great  respect  and  regard. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  the  work,  as  I  have  said,  is  of  the 
greatest  interest,  not  only  to  us  Portuguese,  as  testifying  to  our 
enduring  interest,  in  distant  nations  and  peoples  with  whom  we 
had  been  and  are  in  contact,  but  as  much  also  for  those  outside 
Portugal,  who  with  great  honour  and  distinction  give  themselves 
up  to  linguistic  studies  in  their  multifarious  aspects. 

I  feel  certain  that  the  publication  of  this  monumental  study 
will  receive  the  approbation  and  applause  of  scholars  of  all 
nations  dedicated  to  this  branch  of  learning,  and  from  the  public 
in  general,  and  that  it  will  redound  to  the  glory  of  our  country, 
to  the  well-merited  honour  of  our  Academy,  and  above  all  to  the 
sredit  of  him  who  with  the  greatest  selflessness  and  dedication,  a 
spirit  truly  scientific,  and  burning  patriotism,  took  upon  himself  to 
sarry  out  in  an  exemplary  manner  a  work  so  well  conceived  and 
so  useful  and  withal  so  difficult  and  one  which  belongs  to  a  field  of 
knowledge  which  till  now  has  scarcely  been  explored. 

In  view  of  all  these  reasons  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the 


OPINION  ON   THE  WORK  CXXI 

masterly  study  of  which  I  have  just  finished  making  a  succinct 
analysis  satisfies  all  the  requirements  necessary  to  hare  its  publica- 
tion sanctioned  at  the  cost  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  Lisbon 
And  I  feel  sure  that  its  publication  will  enhance  the  reputation 
-which  our  Academy  has  ever  earned  and  upheld. 

Academy  of  Sciences,  Lisbon,  April  llth  1912. 

Joaquim  Teofilo  Braga. 
Henrique  Lopes  de  Mendon$a. 
Francisco  Teixeira  de  Queiroz. 
Jos6  Duarte  Ramalho  Ortigao. 
Jos6  Leite  de  Vasconcelos. 
Aniceto  dos  Reis  Gon9alves  Viana. 


ALPHABETICAL  LIST   OF  THE   LANGUAGES  ANT> 
DIALECTS   OF  THE   VOCABULARY 


Achinese  or  Atjeh 

Anglo-Indian 

Annamite  or  Annamese 

Arabic 

Assamese 

Balinese 

Batavian 

Batta  or  Batak 

Bengali 

Bugui 

Burmese 

Chinese 

Dayak 

GaJoli 

Garo 

Gujarati 

Hindi 

Hindustani 

Indo-French 

Japanese 

Javanese 

Kambojan 

Kanarese 

Kashmiri 

EChassi 

Konkani 


Laskhari- Hindustani 

Macassar 

Madurese 

Malagasy 

Malay 

Malayalam 

Marathi 

Molucan 

Nepali 

Nicobarese 

Oriya 

Panjabi 

Persian 

Pidgin-English 

Rabbinical 

Siamese 

Sindhi 

Sinhalese 

Sundanese 

Tamil 

Telugu 

Teto 

Tibetan 

Tonkinese 

Tulu 

Turkish 


ORDER  OF  THE   LANGUAGES  ABBREVIATED   IN   THE 
VOCABULARY 


Konk. 

Konkani 

Siam. 

Siamese 

Mar. 

Marathi 

Ann. 

Annamite 

Guj. 

Gujarati 

Tonk. 

Tonkinese 

Hindi 

.  .     Hindi 

Mai. 

Malay    „ 

Hindust. 

Hindustani 

Ach. 

Aehinese 

L-Hindust. 

Laskari-  Hin- 

Batt. 

.  .     Batta 

dustani 

Sund. 

Sundanese 

Nep. 

Nepali 

Jav. 

Javanese 

Or. 

Oriya 

Mad. 

Madurese 

Beng. 

Bengali 

Bal. 

Balinese 

Ass. 

Assamese 

Day. 

Dayak 

Sindh. 

.  .     Sindhi 

Mac. 

Macassar 

Panj. 

Panjabi 

Bug. 

Bugui 

Kash. 

Kashmiri 

Batav. 

Batavian 

Sinh. 

Sinhalese 

Mol. 

Molucan 

Tarn. 

.  .     Tamil 

Nic. 

Nicobarese 

Malay  al. 

Malayalam 

Tet. 

.  .     Teto 

Tel. 

.  .      Telugu 

Gal. 

.  .     Galoli 

Kan. 

Kanarese 

Malg. 

Malagasy 

Tul. 

.  .     Tulu 

Pid.-Engl. 

Pidgin-  English 

Anglo-Ind. 

Anglo-Indian 

Chin. 

.  .      Chinese 

Indo-Fr. 

Inclo-French 

Jap. 

Japanese 

Gar. 

Garo 

Pers. 

Persian 

Bur. 

Burmese 

Ar. 

Arabic 

Tib. 

.  .     Tibetan 

Rab. 

.  .     Rabbinical 

Khas. 

.  .     Khassi 

Turk. 

.  .     Turkish 

Kam. 

Kambojan 

Aoh. 

adj. 

adv. 

Ann. 

AT.,  Arab. 

Bal. 

Batav, 

Batt. 

Beng. 

bk. 

Bur. 

Bot, 

Bug. 

Cf.  (confer) 

ch. 

Chin. 

conj. 

Day. 

Dravid. 

Engl. 

ed. 

et.  seq. 

ex. 

f.,  fern. 

fig. 

FT. 

Gal. 

Gar. 

Geo.  Soc. 

Gr. 
Guj. 
Hak.  Soc. 


ABBREVIATIONS 

Aohines© 

Hindust. 

adjective 

Hoi. 

adverb 

Id.  (idem) 

Annamite 

Indo-Engl. 

Arabic 

Indo-Fr. 

Balinese 

inter  j  . 

Batavian 

Jap. 

Batta 

Jav. 

Bengali 

Kash. 

book 

Khas. 

Burmese 

L.  Hindust. 

Botanical 

Bugui 

Lat. 

Compare 

m.,  maso. 

chapter 

Mac. 

Chinese 

Mad. 

conjunction 

Mai. 

Dayak 

Malay  al. 

Dravidian 

Malg. 

English 

Mol. 

editor 

n.,  neut. 

and  the  follow- 

naut. 

ing 

Nep. 

example 

NIC. 

feminine 

obsol. 

figuratively 

op.  cit. 

French 

Or. 

Galoli 

P- 

Garo 

Panj. 

Geographical 

Pers. 

Society 

Pid-Engl. 

Greek 

Pi- 

Gujarati 

pop. 

Hakylut  Society 

Port. 

Hindustani. 
Holland 
the  same 
Indo-English 
Indo-French 
interjection 
Japanese 
Javanese 
Kashmiri 
Khassi 

Laskari- 
Hindustani 
Lathi 
masculine 
Macassar 
Madurese 
Malay 
Malayalam 
Malagasy 
Moluccas 
neuter 
"nautical 
Nepali 
Nicobarese 
obsolete 
opere  citato 
Oriya 
page 
Panjabi 
Persian 
Pidgin-English 
plural 
popular 
Portuguese 


ABBREVIATIONS 


CXXV 


prep. 

preposition 

Tarn. 

.  .     Tamil 

q.  v.  (quod  vide) 

which  see  *     < 

>    Tel. 

.  .     Telugu 

Rab. 

Rabinnical 

Tet. 

.  .     Teto 

Rev. 

Reverend 

Tonk. 

.  .     Tonkinese 

Sansk. 

Sanskrit 

TuL 

.  .     Tulu 

ser. 

series 

v. 

.  .     verb 

Sindh. 

Sindhi 

vf  int. 

.  .     verb,    intransi- 

s. v. 

sub  voce 

tive 

t. 

term 

v.  trans. 

.  .     verb  transitive 

transl. 

translation 

vid.  (vide) 

.  .     see 

ABITA 


ABOBORA 


avdna«&.  avdn&9  avdne;  vern. 
terms  fuvanpata,  pavan-atta, 
vata-nita. 

M^.y  of  the  Sinhalese 
nouvir,  and  especially  those  de- 
rive rJ  from  foreign  sources, 
whbi  dre  of  the  neuter  gender, 
as  are  .ill  those  which  denote  in- 
anim/  <$  objects,  take  the  suffix 
-7/a,--f!r  -va,  if  they  end  in  -u, 
— <s.  gunaya  ((  quality  ')  from 
the  Mnsk.  guna  ;  tdlaya  ('tone') 
fr  >m  the  Sansk.  tola;  gara- 
*fo$% j(*  rail  ing')  from  the  Port. 
gr^i  i ;  stnuva  ('  bell ')  from  the 
Poio.  sino  ;  bebaduva  ('  drunk- 
ard') from  the  Port,  bebado. 
In  tl>£  middle  of  a  word  -ya 
conK  %<3  itself  usually  in  g 
long :  janelaya,  janele  (pi. 
janela)  from  the  Port,  janela 
(*  a  window  ') ;  kamisaya, 
kamise  (pi.  kamisa)  from  the 
Port,  camisa  (*  a  shirt '). 

Abita  (naut.,  bitts ;  fixed 
wooden  or  iron  pin  for  fasten- 
ing the  cable).  L.-Hindust. 
abit,  habit. — Mai.  obit  (Aristide 
Mar  re). 

Abdbora  (Cucurbita  Pepo\ 
a  gourd,  a  pumpkin).  Konk. 
bhoblo  ;  bobr  (us.  in  Salsete,  a 
district  of  Goa).  Bhobli,  the 
plant. — Mar.  bhopld,  bhofapld. 
Bhopli,  bhompli,  the  plant. — 


Jap.  bobura. — Ar.  bobra,  bubra, 
according  to  Simonet.1 

In  Konkani,  bhoblo  is  used 
figuratively  of  *  a  man  who  is 
fat  and  lacking  muscle/  In 
Konkani,  as  well  as  in  Marathi, 
the  term  is  used  to  denote  the 
body  of  certain  stringed  instru- 
ments, because  it  is  generally 
made  of  the  gourd  hollowed 
out,  as  of  the  viqd,  *  the  Indian 
lyre,'  the  salar, '  the  guitar,5  the 
nagsur,  4  bagpipe.' 

With  regard  to  the  bh  as- 
pirate, cf .  cruz,  camisa,  buraco. 
The  loss  of  the  initial  a  is  not 
abnormal,  as  can  be  seen  in 
the  Indo-Port.  bobra  ;  cf. 
acafelar.  The  substitution  of 
the  cerebral  I  for  r  may  have 
resulted  from  the  word  having 
found  its  way  into  the  speech 
of  the  common  people,  or  may 
also  be  due  to  the  fact  that 
there  is  a  tendency  towards 
such  a  change  both  in  Konkani 
and  Marathi.  The  nasalisation 
of  the  first  syllable  in  Marathi 
(bhd)  has  parallels  in  pimp 


1  Dr.  Hugo  Schuchardt  (Kreoliache 
Studien,  ix)  says  that  in  the  Malay 
spoken  in  Timor  bobera  is  Cttcurbita 
Melopepo  (*  the  musk  melon  ') ;  but 
Teto  and  Galoli  dictionaries  do  not 
mention  the  word. 


AB6BOBA 


AB6BORA 


from  the  Port,  pipa  ('  barrel '), 
phint  from  the  Port,  fita 
((  ribbon  ') . 

The  etymology  of  the  word 
abobora,  which  is  used  only  in 
the  Iberic  Peninsula — and  then 
not  in  the  whole  of  it — has  not 
till  now  been  definitely  estab- 
lished by  lexicographers ,  The 
Portuguese  dictionary,  Con- 
temporaneo,  says  its  derivation 
is  uncertain  ;  Dr.  Adolfo  Coelho 
is  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  from 
aboborar,  'to  turn  soft  like 
over  ripe  fruit';  Can  dido  de 
Figueiredo  derives  it  from  Low 
Latin  apopres,  which  does  not 
find  a  mention  in  the  Glossa- 
rium  of  Du  Cange  ;  Francisco 
Simonet  asserts  that  it  is  from 
the  Hispano-Latin  or  Iberic 
apopores,  mentioned  by  St. 
Isidore,  Bk.  XVII,  ch.  10,  as 
equivalent  to  the  cucurbita. 

If  the  word  was  taken  over 
from  Portugal,  as  I  believe  it 
was,1  and  introduced  into  the 

1  "They  brought  many  aboboras 
and  cucumbers."  Roteiro  da  Viagem 
de  Vasco  da  Qama,  2nd.  ed.,  p.  92. 

««  Brinjelas,  lemons,  abobaras, 

which  articles  none  may  sell  in  retail 
except  the  farmer  of  this  excise,  or 
some  one  who  has  his  permission." 
SimSo  Botelho,  Tombo  do  Eatado  da 
India,  p.  49. 


Konkan  country  an<!l  into 
Japan,  at  the  same  time  as  the 
plant,  whose  place  of  origin 
says  Dr.  D.  G.  Dalgadoiin  his 
Flora  of  Ooa  and  Savantvadi  is 
uncertain,  it  is  remarkatle  that 
it  should  have  given  rise  in 
Marathi  to  so  many  figura- 
tive compounds,  with  diiferent 
meanings,  enumerated  by  Mo- 
lesworth,  who  does  not,  how- 
ever, say  what  the  origin  of 
the  word  is.  These  are :  ohom- 
pld-devatd,  ""ft  tom-bojs  a 
hoyden."  Bhompld-suti  (adj.), 
"  coarse,  gross,  rude,  rough, 
disorderly,  slovenly."  Bhom- 
pli-kharbuz,  "a  species  of 
musk  melon."  Bhomplyd-rog, 
"  corpulency,  obesity." 

There  are  vernacular  terms 
for  the  other  varieties  of  the 
pumpkin :  dudhi,  konkno 
dudhi,  maharo  dudhi,  kalo 
dudhi,  kumvalo,  in  Konkani ; 
kovhald,  kuSmand,  ka£i-phalt 
dudhyd,  kald  dudhyd,  devdan- 


"  Melons,  aboboras  of  Portugal 
and  of  Guinea,  water  melons  and 
combalengas."  Gabriel  Rebelo,  In/or- 
ma$ao  das  Coutas  de  Maltico,  in  Collec- 
Q&O  de  Nolicias  para  a  Historia  e  Geo- 
graphia  das  Na&ea  UUramarinas,  Vol. 
XII,  p.  172.  [Combalenga  is  a  species 
of  pumpkin.  ] 


ABRIL 


ACERCA 


gar,  in  %  rathi ;  tonasu,  kabo- 
cha  (.-Kamboja),  in  Japa- 
nese.' 

jji  *he  Portuguese  dialects 
in  ;W\  abobora  is  corrupted 
into  b&  a>  b°br- 

AbfH  (April).  Konk.  Ibril. 
— rCet .  Gal.  Abril— Mai.  April 
(M;r'i-  •  See  Agosto. 

\^,hmr  (to  finish).  Konk. 
ka'4  -b (trunk,  kabdr-zavunk. 
— -,"•  >g.  M&dr  (,m6s£.),  the 
la^ ;  'ay  of  the  month.  In 
I'.,./!  Uritani  mdjkabdr.  See  ?nes 
^t*i^  Jl&bson-Jobson,  s.  v.  inas- 
cabar.] 

In  the  Indo -Portuguese  dia- 
lect the  initial  a  of  acabar  be- 
comes eliminated,  whence  the 
form  cabd. 

Acafelar  (to  plaster  ;  Indo- 
Port,  has  the  formca/?a).  Konk. 
kaphlar-karunk ;  vern.  term 
chuno-kas  kadhunk. — Guj.  ka- 
phldd  (us.  as  a  subst.  meaning 
'  plaster,  lime  ').— Sinh.  kapal- 
druva* — Malayal.  kabalarikka 
('  to  bind  stones  or  bricks  with 
a  mixture  of  lime,  sand  and 
water ')  us.  in  Southern  Mala- 


1  "  Kabocha  (pumpkins)  must  have 
been    introduced    from    Cambodia." 
Murakami. 

2  In  Sinhalese, — vd  is  the  infinitive 
termination. 


bar.8 — Mai.    kdpor    (us.   as    a 
subst.).4 

Konkani  adds  karunk  ('  to 
do'  or  'to  make')  to  the 
transitive  verbs  in  Portuguese 
and  zavuhk  ('  to  become ')  to 
the  intransitive.  The  excep- 
tion is  the  Konkani  form 
pintarunk. '  to  paint ',  from  the 
Port,  pintar  ('  to  paint ').  The 
change  of  /  into  p  is  normal  in 
Sinhalese  which  has  no  corres- 
ponding sound,  ph  being  p 
aspirate,  as  in  Sanskrit ;  cf. 
adufa.  In  Malay alam,  as  well 
as  in  Tamil,  the  surd  inter- 
vocalic consonant  (Jfc,  f,  p) 
becomes  resonant  (g,  d,  6). 

A5afrao  (saffron ;  Indo- 
Port.  employs  the  forms  safrao, 
safran).  Guj.  japhran. — Siam. 
fdran. — Jap.  safuranJ* 

Acerca  (prep.,  about,  con- 
cerning). Mai.  acerca  (Haex). 

Haex   does    not,   as    a   rule 

3  Ikka  is  the  termination  of  the  infi- 
nitive. Cf.  capar. 

*  "  The  tomb  of  the  King  of  Cochin's 
mother  was  acafelada  with  lime  and 
fragrant  waters."  Gaspar  Correia, 
Lendas,  III,  p.  714. 

6  "  Mauamotapa  sent  word  that 
Diogo  SimOes  should  send  him  as 
presents  a£afrao  from  Portugal,  soap 
pottery....'  Antonio  Bocarro,  Deo. 
XII,  p.  588. 


ACHAR 


ADEUS 


indicate  the  exact  pronuncia- 
tion of  Portuguese  words, 
taken  over  into  Malay,  nor 
does  he  employ  any  special 
diacritical  marks.  He  says, 
"  the  words  are  entered  here 
(in  his  dictionary)  not  as  they 
are  written  or  joined  together, 
but  as  they  are  pronounced." 

Achar  (an  Indo-Port.  term 
used  to  signify  'fruits  conserved 
in  vinegar  or  salt,'  equivalent 
to  the  English '  pickles') .  Mar. 
achdr ;  vern.  term  lonchem  (as 
in  Konkani). — Hindi,  Hindust. 
achdr. — Or.,  Ass.,  Punj.  achdr. 
— Sindh.  achdru  ;  vern.  names 
athdno,  sandhano. — Sinh.  ach- 
chdr. — Anglo-Ind.  achar. — 
Indo-Fr.  achar,  achars. — Mai. 
achar. — Tet.,  Gal  achdr,  asdr  ; 
vern.  term  budu. 

The  word  has  its  origin  in 
the  Persian  achdr ;  it  was 
probably  met  with  by  the 
Portuguese  in  the  Malay  Penin- 
sula and  introduced  by  them 
into  the  other  languages, 
directly  or  indirectly.  The 
authors  of  Hobson-Jobson 
think  it  likely  that  Western 
Asiatics  got  it  originally  from 
the  Latin  acetaria. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the 
term  did  not  find  its  way  into 


Konkani,  although  cur^nt  in 
the  Portuguese  dialect  o  fjoa.1 

A^oitar  (to  whip).  MaL 
a$otar  (Haex). 

In  Konkani  salt  is  u^d  in 
the  sense  of  *  a  whip,j  and 
saitdr-kddhunk  is  '  to  w1  ^  ' 

Acudir  (to  aid,  to  ;.  ,^st). 
Mai.  cudir  (Haex).— T»*t  <}al. 
kudir. 

Adem  (a  duck).  ]  h?ul  ml. 
ddi. — Tet.  rdde. 

Adeus  (adieu).  Koi-:.  >?des; 
the  vern.  term  in  vogue  *  *<  w 
the  Hindus  is  Ram-Ran  .  uul 
saldm  among  the  Moham- 
medans. Ades  karunk,  '  to  bow 
in  token  of  salutation.' — Tet., 
Gal.  ad  ens ;  vern.  term  bd- 
6na.2 


1  "When    it    (Semecarpus    anacar- 
dium)  is  green  they  make  a  conserve 
of  it  with  salt  (which  they  call  achar), 
and  this  they  sell  in  the  market,  as  we 
do  olives."     Garcia  da  Orta,  Coloquioa 
dos  Simples  e  Drogas  da  fndia,  Col.  v. 
[ed.    Sir   Clements  Markham,   p.   33]. 
"  Achar,  appetizing  curry,  and  con» 
serves  in  salt."     Dr.  A.  O.  de  Castro, 
Florea  de  Coral,  p.  137. 

2  From  Ram-Ram  Gon9alves  Viana 
derives     the      Portuguese      ramerrao 
[*  onomatopoeic      sound      suggesting 
routine   or    every    day    affair*].     See 
Apostilas  aoa  Diciondrios  Portugueses. 
The  same  writer  admits  in  Palestrae 
Filol6gicas  that  "it  is  possible  that 
this    curious    word    may  have    come 


ADRO 


AGOSTO 


Adr  >  {  hurch-yard).  Konk. 
ddr.  —  "tiiuil  ddru. 

Adi  fa  (lattice,  shutter;  in 
the  P.or'j.  dialect  of  Goa 
adufo  \?.  also  used).  Konk. 
aduph,-  -Binh.  aduppuva,  adip- 
puva.  ,  ,  r 

Th*?  "word  is  used  to  denote 
the  ^  in;|  dow  shutters  commonly 
fitter'  (writh  the  shells  of  the 
mol]  w  j  bhing,  and,  therefore, 
called  in  Konkani  bhingajyo 


(lawyer).      Kon. 

fi'*:$*:i  (the  term  more  in 
vogue  in  this  sense  is  letrdd)  : 
vern.  term  vakil  (1.  us.  in 
Goa).  —  Tet.,  Gal.  advogddu  ; 
vern.  term  sori. 

Afonsa  (the  name  of  a 
variety  of  the  mango- 
fruit,  also  known  as  the 
*  Alphonso  mango').  Konk. 
aphons,  liphonsacho  ambo.  — 
Mar.  aphos.  —  Guj.  aphus.  — 
Anglo-Ind.  afoos. 

The  art  of  mango-grafting 
was  introduced  into  India  by 

originally  from  the  chorus  of  some 
song,  which  became  very  popular 
among  the  people." 

1  |  4<  The  house  in  which  he  lived  was 
storied  and  very  beautiful,  with  hand- 
some windows  and  adufas,  and  it  all 
looked  like  a  toy."  Fr.  Caspar  da 
Cruz,  Tractodo  da  China,  oh.  13.  I 


the  Portuguese,  and  the 
varieties  of  the  grafted  trees 
and  their  fruit  are  differen- 
tiated by  Portuguese  names, 
which  are,  sometimes,  con- 
verted into  the  feminine  form. 
See  Carreira,  Colaqa,  Peres.2 

Agosto  (the  month  of  Aug- 
ust). Konk.  Agost. — ?Bihari 
has  Agaat  (which  probably 
owes  its  origin  to  the  English 
'  August,'  in  the  same  way  as 
does  Oktubar  or  Oktobar). — 
Sinh.  AgSstu. — Mai.  Agost" 
Agustu. — Tel.,  Gal. — Ag6stu. 

In  Goa,  as  well  as  in  Timor, 
the  Portuguese  names  of  the 

2  Other  varieties  with  Portuguese 
names,  which  are  in  vogue  only  in  Goa, 
are:  Bispo,  Costa,  Doirada,  Dom 
Bernardo,  Dom  Filipe,  Fernandina, 
Ferrtlo,  Malagesta,  Monserrate,  Papel 
Branco,  Rebelo,  Reinol,  Salgada, 
Satyadinha,  Santo  Antonio,  Sacratina, 
Temuda  (in  Konkani,  Chimbud), 
Xavier,  Bem-curada,  Mal-Curada,  etc. 

[The  manner  in  which  Portuguese 
names  of  different  varieties  of  the 
mango  are  disfigured,  almost  beyond 
recognition,  may  be  seen  from  the  fol- 
lowing quotation  taken  from  a  descrip- 
tion o!  a  *  Mango  Show '  held  in  Bom- 
bay which  appeared  in  the  Times  of 
India,  Hth  May,  1928.  "  Mr.  Bodke's 
silver  medals  were  for  Mankulas, 

Mushrad Real  Pyree " 

*  Mankulas/  '  Mushrad,'  and  « Pyree 
are,  no  doubt,  the  Portuguese  A/a/- 
curada,  Monseratte,  and  Per**.] 


8 


AGRADECER 


AGUILA 


months  are  in  use ;  outside 
Goa  (in  Kanara,  Savantvadi, 
Malvan)  and  in  other  lang- 
uages, English  names  of  the 
months  are  adopted.  Indian 
months  are  lunar  and  do  not 
coincide  with  the  European 
months.  Some  of  the  Malay 
names,  like  Julu,  Mdrsu,  testify 
very  clearly  to  their  Portuguese 
source ;  the  origin  of  others  is 
doubtful,  as  of  Jun,  Octuber. 

In  Sinhalese,  Mdrtu,  Juni, 
Juli,  are  evidently  from  the 
Dutch,  Maart,  Junnij,  Julij. 
The  names  of  the  other  months 
may  be  either  Dutch  or 
English. 

Agradecer  (to  thank).  Mai. 
agradecer  (Haex). — Tet.,  Gal. 
agradeci. 

Agua  benta  ('  Holy  water '). 
Konk.  ag-bent ;  more  common- 
ly used  is  dlmet. — Beng.  ag- 
bent. — Mai.  aguabenta  (Haex). 
[In  Konkani  the  form  alment  is 
also  met  with.] 

In  the  Indo-Portuguese  dia- 
lects dgua  is  contracted  into 
dgu  or  ag,  and  bento  into  bent. 
In  almet,  I  takes  the  place  of  g 
and  m  of  6,  with  the  absorption 
of  the  nasal  following. 

The  Hindus  call  their  sacred 
water  by  such  names  as  tirth, 


gangd,  gangodak.  Thj3  Chris- 
tians could  have  used  Ahe  term 
pavitr  udak,  in  the  salne  way 
as  in  Teto  they  speak  of  be 
sardni,  '  water  Nazarfene  or 
Christian,  i.e.,  Holy.'  f 

[Aguila,  Aquila  (tli  e  name 
of  an  aromatic  wood,  Adwilaria 
Agallocha,  Roxb.  or  of  Mloexyl- 
lum  Agallochum,  gro\  Vn  in 
Cochin  China  and  at  o^  jie  time 
highly  prized  in  EVirope). 
Anglo-Ind.  eagle-wow!, -I  -Indo- 
Fr.  bois  d'aigle.1  ,  H  " 


1  f  "  There  (in  Champa,  coast  of 
Cochin  China)  also  grows  abundance 
of  aloes-wood  which  the  Indians  call 
Aguila  Calambua.  Barbosa,  The  Book, 
ed.  Longworth  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p. 
209.  ] 

["  In  Ceylon  there  is  a  wood  with 
a  scent  (which  we  call  aguila  brava), 
as  we  have  many  another  wood  with 
a  scent;  and  at  one  time  that  wood 
used  to  be  exported  to  Bengala  under 
the  name  of  aguila  brava ;  but  since 
then  the  Bengalas  have  grown  more 
knowing,  and  buy  it  no  longer...." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Coll.  xxx  ;  ed.  Mark- 
ham  p.  254,] 

["  A  big  bon-fire  of  sandal-wood, 
Aaquila,  and  other  aromatic  woods.'* 
DamiSo  de  G6is,  Chronica  de  D. 
Manuel,  II,  ch.  6.] 

["  From  the  bois  <T  aigle,  which 
is  more  or  less  perfect,  according  as  it 
is  more  or  less  resinous.  "  Raynal, 
Histoire,  II,  p.  41,  cit.  in  Oloasario.'] 

["The  eagle- wood,  a  tree  yield- 


AIA 


AJOELHAR 


9 


The  etyifrtaon  is  the  Malayal. 

f 

agil,  fr<;*»  '0 Hindi  agar,  Sansk. 
aguru  (!»*•  'U  not  weighty  ;  light ') 
or  agaru<>  l^vhich  gave  gahdru  or 
gdru  in  Ma^lay.  The  Portuguese 
converted  $  the  Mayalal.  agil 
into  dgp™W>  which  again  some 
of  thel^^er  writers  corrupted 
^,  which  in  Anglo- 
Indo-Fr.  was  mis- 
respectively  into 
and  bois  d'aigle. 
(See  ffofason-Jobson,  s.  v.  eagle- 
woojfif  ^d  Gloss.  Luso-Asiatico, 

>''>  XT     •'  I 

*.«;.  W  i^la,  dquila,  also  Garcia 
da  4  4)^,  Coll.  xxx)]. 

Aia  {'  dry-nurse  ').  Konk., 
Mar.,  Guj.,  Hindust.,  Sinh. 
dyd. — Or.,  Beng.,  Ass.  aiyd. — 
Tel.  dyd. — Tul  dya. — Anglo- 
Ind.  ayah. — Khas.  aiah. — Mai. 


ing  uggur  oil,  is  also  much  sought  for 
its  fragrant  wood,  which  is  carried  to 
Silhet,  where  it  is  broken  and  dis- 
tilled*'. Hooker,  cit.  in  Hobson-Job- 
son.] 

["  The  fragrant  wood  call '  aloes' 
in  Proverbs,  VII,  17,  etc.,  was  the 
Aguillaria  Agallocha,  the  Hebrew  word 
for  which  ahalim  or  ahaloth,  is  evi- 
dently derived  from  the  Tamil-Mala- 
yalam  form  of  the  word,  aghil,  than 
from  the  Sanskrit  agaru,  though  both 
are  ultimately  identical.  "  Caldwell, 
Comparative  Grammar,  p.  92  (1875), 
oit.  in  Qlossario.] 


dya,1  \  *  Indian  wet-nurse.'  See 
ama.  \ 

Simonet  finds  a  remarkable 
similarity  between  aia  (Basque 
zayd)  and  the  Arabic-Persian 
daya,  *  midwife,  a  nurse.'  In 
the  Indo-Portuguese  of  Goa 
daia  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
'  a  midwife  ' ;  the  same  also  is 
the  case  in  Teto. 

The  adoption  of  the  word, 
aia,  must  be  attributed  to  the 
fact  that  there  was  no  corres- 
ponding term  current,  which 
was  as  simple  as  this.2 

Ajoelhar  (to  kneel  ;  the 
archaic  form  of  the  word 
is  ageolhar).  Mai.  ingeolar 
(Haex),  injiolar. 

The  etymon  of  ingiolar  is 
evidently  engeolhar,  which,  if 
it  is  not  another  archaic  Portu- 
guese form,  must  have  been 
derived  from  em  geolhos  ('  on 
knees ')  used,  since  the  sixteenth 
century,  in  the  bastard  varie- 
ties of  the  Portuguese  language 


1  "  The    other    day,  early  in   the 
morning,  the  aya  who   had  the  care 
of  her,  went  to  the  place  to  look  for 
her."    FernSo    Pinto,     Peregrincqdes, 
ch.  cxcix. 

2  Aydl  in  Tamil    is   a   vernacular 
term ;   it  means  *  mother,  wet  nurse, 
maternal  grandmother. ' 


10 


AJUDANTE 


ALAVANC 


current  in  the  East.1  The 
modern  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Malacca  has  injabel,  injubel, 
'  on  one's  knees,  to  kneel  ' ; 
that  of  Singapore  :  injilhd  '  to 
kneel '  ;  of  Ceylon  :  injoelho, 
injivelho,  injevejo,  in  jive  jo 
(adv.),  '  on  one's  knees,  having 
knelt '  ;  that  of  Damaun  :  in- 
joelh,  *  on  one's  knees,  having 
knelt '  ;  of  Bombay  :  injvelh, 

*  on  one's  knees  '  (pusd  injcvelh, 
'  to   kneel  ')  ;  of  Macau  :  dizelo, 
from     de     joelhos,    '  on     one's 
knees.' 2 

Bengali    has    injuvel^    enjil, 

*  knee  ',  used  by  the  Christians. 
Enjil  deon  l  to  kneel.5 

Ajudante  (assistant,  adju- 
tant). Konk.  djuddnt  (us.  in  a 
restricted  sense). — Mai.  aju- 
ddn. 

Ajudar  (to  assist,  to  help). 
Konk.  djuddr-karunk  (especial- 
ly in  the  sense  of  *  serving 
Mass ' )  ;  vern.  terms  ddhdr 
divunk,  hdt  divunk. — Tet.,  Gal. 
aiduda. 


1 "  Ho  stood  em  giolhos  ('  on  his 
knees')  with  his  hands  raised  aloft." 
Joao  de  Barros,  Dec.  II, x, 3. 

2  Of .  impe  ('  to  be  on  one's  leg'), 
impedo,  itnpido  ('  being  on  one's  leg ') 
in  the  Portuguese  dialect  of  Ceylon  ; 
impc,  in  that  of  Cochin ;  and  empido, 
in  that  of  Macau. 


In    Teto    and    G 

does   not   exist   the 

on  this  account  the  1 

j  is   replaced  by   d ; 

have  :  kreda  from  P< 

('  church  '),    duiz    fr 

juiz    ('  judge'),     ka 

caju  (Anacardium  oc 
Alar  (to  haul).  L. 

did  (us.  only  in  the  ii 

form). 

Alampada    (a    lai 

church).     Beng.  dlam 

among    the     Christiai 

Idmpada. 

Alavanca  (hand  spi 
as  lever  for  moving  heavy 
bodies).  Konk.  lavang ;  from 
this  has  arisen  the  expression 
lavangdm  pdrayo  ulaahk,  which 
is  figuratively  equivalent  to 
uttering  high-sounding  words, 
or  undertaking  a  work  beyond 
one's  scope  or  powers. — Sinh. 
alavdnguva.— Tarn .  alavdngu. 
— Mai.  alabanka,  albanka. — 
Gal.  lavanka? 

In  Konkani  the  term  is  only 
used   of    the    big    han^ -spike  ; 

3  "  The  Governor  ordered  the 
factor  Gaspar  Paes  to  get  ready  plenty 
of  lime,  timber,  mattocks,  alavancas, 
pickaxes,  mortar-pans,  baskets,  bar- 
rows for  the  fortress."  Gaspar  Correia 
Lenda8t  III,  p.  619. 


BALAO 


BALDE 


33 


[In  his  Olossario  Luso- 
As.,  the  author  expresses  his 
doubts  regarding  the  Gujarati 
origin  which  he  had  ascribed 
to  the  word  in  the  present 
work.  The  word  under  various 
forms  is  found  in  several 
languages  all  over  India. 
Marathi  has  balyamv,  Gujarati, 
baliyan,  Bengali,  baulia  (used 
chiefly  in  Chatigao),  Malay, 
balang,  the  meaning  of  which 
does  not  square  with  that  of 
baldo.  He  thinks  it  very  prob- 
able that  the  birth-place  of 
the  Portuguese  baldo  was  Mala- 
bar and  that  its  original  is  the 
Ta  mil-Malay  alam  vallam ,  ' '  a 
canoe  hollowed  out  from  the 
trunk  of  a  tree"  (Percival);  and 
this  is  the  primary  meaning  of 
the  word.  It  is  not  unlikely 
that  the  Malays  received  the 
word,  like  other  names  of 
boats  such  as  paran  and  leaped^ 
from  the  people  of  Southern 
India,  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese.  Fryer  uses  the 
English  variant  of  the  word, 
viz.,  k  balloon,'  in  the  sense 
of  a  'Barge  of  State'.  See 
East  India  and  Persia  (Hak. 
Soc.),  I,  p.  182.  It  is  evi- 
dently in  this  very  meaning 
that  the  word  is  used  in 

3 


Siam  for  the  O.E.D.  describes 
it  as  "  a  Siamese  state-barge, 
upwards  of  a  hundred  feet 
long,  and  richly  decorated  ".] 

Balchao  ('a  species  of 
caviare5).  Koiik.  balchdmv. — 
Beng.,  Tarn,  balcham. — Anglo- 
Ind.  balachong,  blachong. 

From  the  Malay  balachdn,  it 
was  introduced  by  the  Portu- 
guese, and  employed  in  the 
Portuguese  dialects  of  Asia1. 

Balde  (a  bucket).  Konk., 
Mar.,  Guj.  bdldi. — Beng., 
Hindust.,  L.-Hindust.  bdldi, 
balti. — Sinh.  bdldiya,  bdliya. — 
Tarn,  bdldi. — Tel.  baldi,  bddli. 
Tul.  bdldi. — Anglo-Ind.  baity. 
— Gar.  balti,  baltin. — -Mai., 
Tet.,  Gal.  bdldi. 

The  etymology  of  balde  is  not 
clear.  The  Portuguese  diction- 
ary, Oontemporaneo,  derives 
it  from  Low  Latin  batellus,  and 
Candido  de  Figueiredo  asso- 
ciates it,  in  a  doubtful  manner, 
with  baldo  (*  unprovided,  pen- 
niless ') .  Gasper  Correia 
regards  the  word  as  new  and 
assigns  to  it  an  Indian  origin. 


1  "  Besides  this  the  bilirnbina  (q.  v.) 
are  useful  in  the  prepai  ation  of  appet- 
ising balchao."  B.  F.  da  Costa, 
Agricultor  Indiana,  II,  p.  216. 


34 


BALSAMO 


BAMBU 


"  All  this  our  men  will  see  for 
themselves  in  the  port  of 
Cananor,  in  which  there  are 
very  large  vessels,  which  the 
Captains  will  send  their  men  to 
see,  so  that  they  might  give  an 
account  of  everything  they 
had  seen  when  they  go  to 
Portugal ;  on  these  ships  there 
are  no  pumps,  only  some  pails 
made  of  thick  cow's  hide, 
tanned  in  such  a  way,  that 
they  last  long,  and  with  these 
they  bale  the  water  out  by 
hand ;  these  pails  they  call 
baldes  (I,  p.  123). 

"  Luis  de  Mello  de  Mendoga 
set  out  with  his  companions  to 
help  at  the  baldes,  with  which  j 
they   began   to   bale   out   the  ! 
water  "  (1546).  Diogo  de  Couto, 
Dec.  VI.,  iii,  3. 

Indian  dictionary- writers 
give  the  Portuguese  word  as 
the  original :  "  Baity,  s.  H. 
balti,  '  a  bucket ',  is  the  Portu- 
guese balde ".  Hobson-Jobson. 
B&lsamo  (balsam,  oint- 
ment) Konk.  bdlsm. — Hindust. 
balsdn.—'i  Mai.  balasan  (Ar.) 
?  Mac.,  Bug.  balasdng. — Jap. 
hdrsan,  barnsamo. — Ar.  balsam, 
balsam,  bolasdn,  bolsdn. 

Baluarte  (bulwark).      Mai. 


baluvdrdi. — Jav.  baluvdrli,  ba- 
lovdrtiy  balurti. 

Bambu  (bot.,  Bambusa  vul- 
yaris\  bamboo).  Anglo-Ind. 
bamboo,  [bambou]. — Indo-Fr. 
bambou.1 

The  origin  of  the  word  is 
very  obscure.  Marsden  men- 
tions it  as  a  pure  Malay  word  ; 
but  the  common  name  for  it  is 
buluh.  Crawfurd  considers  it 
to  be  a  term  that  belongs  to 
the  west  coast  of  Sumatra. 
Wilson  regards  it  as  coming 
from  the  Kanarese,  and  Reeve 
mentions  it  as  such  ;  but  the 
usual  terms  are  biduru  (Tulu 
beduru)  and  gala.  It  appears 
to  me  that  the  most  probable 
source  of  the  word  is  the 
Marathi  bambu  (the  same  in 
Gujarati),  which  is  the  generic 
and  common  name  of  the 
plant. 

The  form  mambu,  which 
occurs  in  the  Portuguese 
chroniclers,  might  have  been 


i  "  They  regarded  death  as  certain 
either  from  the  blows  of  Bambus  (lit. 
*  from  scourges  of  bamboos'),  or  from 
perpetual  captivity  in  the  prisons  of 
Oantom."  Lucena,  Bk.  X,  ch.  26. 

"  He  wished  to  reduce  the  weight 
by  taking  away  from  the  canga  (q.  v.) 
a  bambu.  "  A.  F.  Cardim,  p.  199. 


BAMBU 


BANANA 


35 


really  in  use  then  in  the  Kon- 
kan,  as  the  authors  of  Hobson- 
Jobson  suppose,  and  the  present 
day      Konkani      term      man 
('  bamboo ')    would     then    re- 
present the  contraction  of  the 
word;  or  it  might  be  due  to 
dissimilation  in  the  mouth  of 
the    Portuguese.1      Inversely, 
Bombaim  is  due  to  the  assimil- 
ation   of    Mombaim,     a   form 
employed  by  Barbosa,  Botelho 
Garcia:    the  vernacular   name 
is    Mumbai,    a    corruption    of 
Alumbadevi,       k  the       Goddess 
Mumba'.  See  Gerson  da  Cunha, 
The  Origin  of  Bombay. 

[The  earlier  Portuguese 
writers  of  the  sixteenth  century 
speak  of  the  bamboo  by  the 
generic  name  of  *  cana '  or 
'  cana  de  India.  Barbosa  (1516) 
refers  to  "  some  canas  in  India 
which  are  as  thick  as  a  man's 
leg".  Cit.  in  Qlossario.'] 

1  "  The  people  where  it  grows  call  it 
fHicar-mambunii  which  means  *  sugar  of 
tnnmbuin'1 :  because  the  Indians  of  the 
place  where  it  grows  called  the  canes 
of  that  plant  maw/m."  Garcia  da 
Orta,  Col.  ii.  [ed.  Markhara,  p.  410. 
Bambu  in  Goa  is  also  '  a  measure  of 
length,'  and  the  early  Portuguese 
writers  when  referring  to  it  in  connec- 
tion with  China  mean  *  a  scourge  of 
bamboos'.  (See  citation  above  from 
Lucena).  ] 


Banana  (the  fruit  of  Musa 
Sapientum,  L.,  plantain). 
Anglo-Ind.  banana  (1.  us.) — 
Indo-Fr.  banane,,  bananier. l 

The  Portuguese  called  the 
bananas,  by  analogy,  '  the 
figs  of  India  ',  and  as  fi,gos  they 
are  known  over  the  whole 
range  of  AsioPortugiiese 
dialects,  which  also  employ 
figueira,  '  the  banana- tree',  and 
figueiral,  '  a  plantation  of  the 
banana-tree,'  and  in  Goa  also 
bananeira  ('  the  banana-tree  ') . 
Tome  Lopes,  who  sailed  for 
India  in  1502,  compares  bana- 
nas with  figs  :  "A  species  of 
figos  long  and  big  like  small 
cucumbers,  which  is  one  of  the 
most  savoury  fruits  that  can  be 
had  in  the  world  ". 2  Of.  the 
German  Paradicsfeige* 


1  "There    is     in     China     such     an 
abundance     of     mangoes,     curambola.i 
(q.r  ),        jack-fruit,        water        melon->, 
bananas,     and     all     Indian     fruits. 
Lucena,  Bk.  X,  ch.  IS. 

2  Navega^no   das    Indian     Orientaes, 
in   the  Collection   of    Ramusio,    tran- 
slated   by     the     Lisbon    Academy    of 
Sciences,  ch.  vi. 

"Another  fruit  which  is  like  fiyo* 
('  figs ')  and  has  a  fine  taste/'  Roleiro 
de  Vasco  da  Gama>  p.  <>(). 

3  '« In    Mombasa     there     are    many 
kinds  of  limes,  pomegranates,   Indian 
figos,  and  all    kinds    of    vegetables.  " 


36 


BANANA 


BANANA 


It  is  not  known  for  certain 
when  and  by  whom  the  word 
'  banana  '  was  introduced  into 
India,  which,  according  to 
Garcia  da  Orta,  came  from 
Guinea.  "  They  also  have 
figs  in  Guinea,  where  they  call 
them  bananas."  l  It  appears 
that  the  term  made  its  entry 

Du.u-te  Barbosa,  Livro  p.  23'.).  [Hak. 
Soc.,  ed.  Longworth  Dames,  Vol.  1, 
p.  21J. 

"  Bannanes  which  the  Portuguese 
call  Indian  figs."  Pyrard  de  Laval, 
Voyage,  W.I.  fITak.  Soc.  Vol.  !,  p. 
113.1 

'-  Hr  ordered  cooked  rice  to  be 
served  out  thoro,  and  this  they  served 
upon  the  green  leaves  of  the  figucira 
('the  bamma-troo  '),  which  arc  broad 
like  a  sheet  of  paper."  (2aspnr 
Correia,  I,  17. 

1  "It  is  possible  that  there  is  reason 
for  this;  it  can  safely  be  said  that 
the  word  is  not  Asiatic  in  origin,  and 
it  al.so  does  not  appear  to  bo 
American/'  Condw  de  Kinalho,  Col. 
xxii. 

"  But  it  is  the  commonest  fruit 
which  is  to  be  found  evory  whore  all 
Mia  year  round,  and  in  groat  abund- 
ance, not  only  in  these  Tndiea  (West), 
but  also  in  our  India,  arid  nil  over 
Guinea  and  Brazil,  whore  it  exists,  and 
where  wo  yaw  more  and  better 
specie*  than  these,  and  where  they  call 
them  ptmtfanoa,  and  in  our  Imlififigoft. 
and  in  Brazil  bananas."  Padre 
Gabriel  Afonso,  in  Hinloria  tragico- 
mantima.  Vol.  VI,  p.  50. 


(through  the  Portuguese  ?)  in 
the  seventeenth  century  as 
being  more  appropriate,  or, 
rather,  to  mark  the  difference 
between  the  fruit  of  the  Musa 
paradisiaca  and  of  the  Musa 
sapientum,  now  reduced  to 
only  one  species.1 

Anglo-India  employs  gener- 
ally the  term  *  plantain  ',  which 
is  a  corruption  of  the  Spanish 
plantano,  another  name  for  the 
*  banana.'  See  goiaba. 

[Mocquet,  Voyages  (ed. 
1645),  calls  '  bananas  '  fiques 
de  platane.  Watt  (The,  Com- 
mercial Products  of  India) 
says  :  "  The  name  *  banana  ' 
is  very  seldom  used  by  the 
English  in  India,  though  it  is 
universal  in  the  fruit-shops  of 
England.  In  India  all  kinds 
are  indiscriminately  called 
plantains."  Yule  quotes 
Robertson  Smith,  the  great 
Arabic  scholar,  who  points  out 
that  the  coincidence  of  the 
name  '  banana  '  with  the  Ar. 
banan,  'fingers  01  toes',  and 
banana,  'a  single  finger  or  toe'f 

l  **  Books  distinguish  between  the 
Musa  sapientiim  or  plantain,  and  the 
Musa  paradisiaca ;  but  it  is  hard  to 
understand  where  the  line  is  supposed 
to  be  drawn."  Hobson-Jobson. 


BANCO 


BANDO 


37 


can  scarcely  be  accidental. 
The  fruit  grew  in  Palestine  be- 
fore the  Crusades ;  and,  though 
it  is  known  in  literature  as 
mauz,  it  would  not  follow  from 
this  that  it  was  not  somewhere 
popularly  known  as  '  fingers '. 
He  thinks  it  possible  that  the 
Arabs,  through  whom  probably 
the  fruit  found  its  way  to  W. 
Africa,  may  have  transmitted 
a  name  like  this.  To  this 
Dalgado  says  that  it  is  hardly 
credible  that  the  word  should 
have  crossed  over  from  Arabia 
to  West  Africa  without  leaving 
any  trace  of  itself  in  the 
languages  of  the  East  Coast. 
See  Glossario,  Vol.  T,  p.  90.] 

Banco  (wooden  seat,  bench). 
Kpnk.,  Mar.,  Guj.,  L.-Hindust., 
Beng.  bank. — Sinh.  bdnkuva. — 
Tarn,  bdnku. — Tel.  bankati. — 
Tul.,  Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav.  bdnku. 
— Ach.  bankt. — Mad.,  Day. 
banko.— Tet.,  Gal.  bdnku — Jap. 
banko. —  j  Turk,  bdnqa  \  . 

In  Konkani,  Teto  and  Galoli, 
the  term  is  also  used  of  '  a 
commercial  bank  '.  The  other 
Indian  languages  adopt  the 
English  '  bank '. 

Banda  (side ;  also  an  orna- 
mental band  round  the  waist). 


Konk.  band ;  vern.  terms 
ku6,  bagal\  kamarband. — Tet. 
banda ;  vern.  term  kalum. 

Bandeira  (flag.)  Konk- 
bander ;  vern.  terms  bavjo, 
dhajd.—MAl.,1  Batt.,  Sund., 
Bal.  bandem. — Jav.  banderd, 
gandtro*. — Day.  bandtra.  Ha- 
bandera,  to  carry  the  flag- 
Handera ,  to  hoist  the  flag. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  bandem.  Paban- 
dera,  a  flagstaff  (pa  is  a  prefix). 
— Tet.,  Gal.  bandeira ;  vern. 
term  sair. — Ar.  bandeira,  ban- 
dera,  bandira,  bandaira. — 
|  Turk,  bdndara;  vern.  terras 
bdyraq,  sdnjaq. 

Bandeja  (a  tray).  Konk. 
bandej ;  vern.  term  tat  vaji. — 
Sinh.  bandesiya. — Anglo-Ind. 
bandejah  (l.us.). — Mai.  bandeja, 
bandeya ;  vern.  terms  tdlan, 
tarana. — Mac.,  Tet.,  Gal.  ban" 
deja* 

Bando  (in  the  sense  of   *  a 

1  "  Bander  or  tfanderra,  flag  (tiung- 
fiander,  fla^-maat)."  A.  O.  da  ('astro, 
Florev  de  Coral. 

2  "  Tti  Javanese   the    substitution 
of  a  labial  by  a  guttural   is  very  fre- 
quent. ' '     Hoy  ligers. 

3  •'  We  placed  the  letter  and  books 
in  a  gilt   bandeja   from   China,    and 
with  the  bandeja   in  hand  we  made 
four  profound  bows."     A.   F.    Oardim, 
p.  80. 


38 


BANDOLA 


BANEAN 


proclamation').  Konk.  band] 
vern.  terms  dahgoro,  dandoro. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  bdndu. 

Bandola  (a  shoulder-belt). 
Mai.,  Mac.,  Bug.  bandola, 
banddla. — Ach.  banddla. 

[Banean,  Banian  (a  Jain 
trader,  and  especially  of  the 
Province  of  Gujarat  or  Cam- 
bay).  Anglo-Ind.  Banyan.1 

The  word  was  adopted  from 
Guj.  vaniyo,  sing.,  vaniya,  pi. 
(which  form  appears  to  be  the 

1["And  in  this  kingdom  (of 
GSuzerate)  there  is  another  sort  oi 
Heathen  whom  they  cnll  Baneanes, 
who  are  great  merchants  and  traders 

This  people   eats  neither   flesh 

nor  fish,  nor  anything  subject  to 
death  ;  they  slay  nothing,  nor  are  they 
willing  even  to  see  the  slaughter  of 

any  animal "     Duarle    Barbosa, 

The  Book,  ed.  Longworth  Dames,  Vol. 
I,  p.  110.] 

[" the  Banianes  of  Cambaia 

which  observe  Pythagoras  lawe " 

Linschoten,  Voyage  (Hak.  Soc.),  Vol. 
T,  p.  223.] 

f"  The  baniani  are  a  certain  class 
of  Hindus  who  eat  neither  flesh  nor 
fish,  and  consume  grain,  vegetables, 

milk,  and  a  great  deal  of  butter 

If  the  talk  is  of  business,  they  give  a 
ready  answer,  and  are  such  strong 
arithmeticians  that  in  the  shortest 
time  they  can  make  any  sort  of  calcu- 
lation, never  making  a  mistake  of 
a  single  figure,  They  hold  it  a  sin  to 
kill  any  animal."  Manucci,  Storia  do 
Magor,  1,  pp.  155-156.] 


immediate  source  of  the  Port, 
word),  which  itself  comes  from 
the  Sansk.    vanij,  *  a  trader ', 
and  vaniy-jana,  *  a  tradesman'. 
Yule  thinks  that  it  is  probable 
that  the  Portuguese  found  the 
word   already    in    use   by   the 
Arab    traders.       Among     the 
humours    of    philology    might 
be  mentioned  P.  P.  Vincenzo 
Maria's  (1672)  explanation  that 
the     Portuguese      called    the 
Hindu     traders     of      Gujarat 
Bagnani)  "  because  of  the  fre- 
quency and  superstition  with 
which  they  washed  themselves 
throughout  the  day  ".  Bagndre 
in    Italian    means   '  to  bathe '. 
The  early  European  travellers 
applied  the  term  to  the  follow- 
ers    of     the     Hindu     religion 
generally.     The  old  Portuguese 
writers,  with  the  exception  oi 
da    Orta,    say    that    "  all    the 
baneanes  follow  the  doctrine  oi 
Pythagoras ",     whereas      the 
truth  is  that  Pythagoras  drew 
a   large   part   of    his   doctrine 
from  India.     There  is  a  thirci 
sense  in  which  the  term  is  01 
was  used  in  Calcutta,  viz.,  oi 
an  Indian  broker  who  is  gener 
ally    attached     to     Europear 
business  houses  in  India. 
One    compound    in    which 


BANGUE 


BAPTISMO 


39 


*  banyan '  figures  is  the 
'  Banyan-tree  '  (Ficus  Indica) , 
called  in  Hindi  bar,  and  in 
Guj.  vad.  "The  Franks  call 
it  the  tree  of  the  Banians, 
because,  in  places  where  there 
are  any  of  these  trees,  the 
idolaters  sit  under  them  and 
cook  there.  They  reverence 
them  specially,  and  generally 
build  their  pagodas  either 
under  or  close  to  one  of 
the  great  trees."  (Tavernier, 
Travels  in  India,  Ox.  Univ. 
Press,  Vol.  II,  p.  155.)  An- 
other more  modern  compound 
is  "  banian-hospital  ",  which  is 
the  equivalent  for  what  is 
commonly  known  as  pinjra- 
pole,  derived,  according  to 
Crooke,  from  pinjra,  a  cage, 
and  pola,  the  sacred  bull  re- 
leased in  the  name  of  Siva. 

The  form  bunya  used  in 
Anglo-Indian  homes  to  describe 
the  dealer  in  ghee  and  grain  is 
borrowed  directly  from  Hindi 
and  not  from  Portuguese.] 

Bangue  ('  the  dried  leaves 
of  Canabis  saliva ').  Anglo- 
Ind.  bangue,  bang. — Indo-Fr. 
bangue. — Pid-Engl.  bangee.1 

1  **  And  the  revenue  from  opium 
arid  bangue.  "  Siuuto  Kotelho,  Tombo, 
p.  53 


The  source  word  is  the  Neo- 
Aryan  bhang  from  the  Sansk. 
bhangd.  [Crooke  (Hobson-Job- 
aon,  s.  v.  bang)  remarks  that 
though  the  word  is  usually  de- 
rived from  the  Sansk.  bhanga, 
'breaking',  Burton  derives 
both  it  and  the  Ar.  banj  from 
the  old  Coptic  Nibanj,  "  mean- 
ing a  preparation  of  hemp  ;  and 
here  it  is  easy  to  recognise  the 
Homeric  Nepenthe  ".J 

Baptismo  (baptism  :  the 
old  and  popular  form  of  the 
Port,  word  is  bautismo).  Konk. 
bavtijm . — Beng .  bavtijmd. — 
Sinh.  bavtitimaya.—1  Mar.  bap- 
tismd.—?  Guj.  baptijhma. — 
?Hindi,  Hindust.  baptismd.— 
?Tel.  baptismam.—M&l&g.  ba- 
tisa — ?  Jap.  baputesuma. 

The    appearance    of     p    in 

'*  And  1  will  now  satisfy  you  res- 
pucting  the  nature  of  ban£ue,  viz. 
the  plant  and  the  seed."  Garcia  da 
Orta,  Col.  viii.  [ed.  Markham,  p.  53.] 

"  In  all  this  land  of  the  Kaffirs 
(Cafreff)  a  certain  lierb  is  grown  which 
tho  Kaffirs  cultivate  and  which  they 
call  bangue ;  it  has  the  appearance  of 
coriander  run  to  seed."  Jorto  dos 
Santos,  Ethiopia  Oriental,  Vol.  I,  p.  88. 
'•  Oh  Manaraotapa  banguelro ! 
(which  is  to  say  drunk,  because  he 
used  to  eat  certain  herbs  which  they 
call  ban&ue,  the  effect  of  which  is  to 
intoxicate).  Bocarro,  Doc.  xiii,  p,  500. 


40 


BAPTIZAR 


BARRIGA 


some  of  the  words  seems 
to  indicate  that  their  source  is 
English. 

Baptizar  (to  baptise). 
Sinh.  bavtiadr  karaqava  (lit. 
'  to  make  to  baptize ').  In 
Konkani  the  common  expres- 
sion is  bavtijm  divunk,  '  to  give 
baptism '. 

Baralhar  (to  shuffle  cards). 
Konk.  baralhdr  karunk.—Tet. 
bardlha :  vern.  term  kdkul. 

Baralho  (a  pack  of  cards). 
Konk.  bardlh.— ?  Mar.,  Guj., 
Pers.  (according  to  Moles  worth) 
bardt.— ?  Tel.  baredo.  In  Ma- 
rathi  and  Persian  it  means 
'  one  of  the  suits  of  cards,  se- 
quence of  cards '. 

The  origin  of  the  Portuguese 
word  is  uncertain.  Spanish 
has  baraja.  Hindi  and  Hindu- 
stani, more  allied  to  Persian, 
do  not  use  bardt.  Oanjiphd, 
used  in  the  Indian  languages 
for  'a  pack  of  cards',  is  of 
Persian  origin. 

Barba  (beard).  Mai.  barba 
(Haex) ;  vern.  term  jdngut. 

Barca$a  (a  big  bark  or 
boat).  Konk.,  Guj.  bdrkas. — 
Malayal.  varkkas. — Ar.  bar- 
kus.1 

1  "  He  boarded  a  big  barca^a." 
Diogo  de  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  iv,  5. 


Barqueta  (a  small  bark). 
Mar.  barkatd.  "  A  small  barque 
or  boat,  the  same  as  barkin  or 
barquinha. "  Moles  worth. 

Barquinha  (a  small  boat). 
Mar.  barkiq.  "  A  little  barque 
or  boat  of  a  particular  des- 
cription. Barkuqi  (current 
in  the  Malwdn-pr&nt).  A  small 
kind  of  hodi  or  planked  boat." 
Molesworth.1 

Barracas    (a  rude   shelter,' 
hut,      tent).      Tel.     barkdau ; 
barkdsu. 

Barriga  (belly).  Mol. 
bariga,  camphor  of  medium 
quality.2  See  cabeca  and  pe. 

"  But  the  men  of  the  barca^as  and 
galleys,  which  now  here,  now  there 
were  firing  their  guns."  Id.,  Dec. 
VIII,  i,  35. 

1  "  He      himself      carried. . .  .Dom 
Andr6  in  the  barquinha  to  the  shore." 
Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  486. 

2  Garcia   da  Orta   says  (Col.    xii) : 
"The   Hindus,  Banians,    and    MOOFH, 
who   buy  this  article,  divide  it   into 
four  kinds,  viz.,  Cabeca  ('  head  '),  peito 
('breast'),    pernas    (Megs')    and    p? 
('foot'). "      And    Conde    de    Ficalho 
makes       the      following      comment  : 
"  Rumphius   (Herbarium  Amboinense) 
also  describes  the  qualities  according 
to  which  it  is  classified  :  big  pieces, 
each  approximately  as  big  as   a  nail, 
they  call  Cabesaa,  which  he  says  means 
4  head  ' ;  grains  or  very  thin  layers  are 
called  Barriga,  or  '  stomach  ' ;  and  the 
kind  in  the  form  of  powder  or  in  very 


BARRETE 


BATA 


It  is  probable  that  the  terms 
had  been  in  use  in  other  parts 
of  Insulindia  and  that  they  are 
now  obsolete.1 

Barrete  (birreta,  square  cap 
worn  by  a  priest).  Konk. 
barret.— Tet.,  Gal.  barreti. 

?Barrica  (cask)  Malag. 
barika. 

Barril  (barrel,  cask).  ,Konk. 
barl,— Tet.,  Gal.  barril.— Ar. 
barmil,  bermil,  birmil,  baramil, 
variL—  |  Turk,  vdril  \  .  2 

In  other  languages  they  use 
pipa  for  '  barrel.' 

Barrote  (beam,  joist).  Guj. 
bftrotiuih. 

Basta  (verb,  stop,  it  is 
enough).  Konk.  bast  (1.  us.); 
vern.  term  puro. — ?  Mar., 
Hindust.,  Sindh.,  Khas.,  Pers. 

minute  grains  is  called  Pees,  which 
means  *feet '.  " 

1  The  early  Portuguese  writers  also 
•peak  of  coral  de  perna  («  coral  of  the 
leg-kind').  "He  sent  in  a  box  a 
quintal  [118  Ibs.)  of  coral  de  perna  to  be 
wrought.  "  "And  a  box  of  coral  de 
perna,  the  best  that  was  to  be  had/' 
Caspar  Correia,  I,  pp.  89  and  101. 

*"  Rumeoan  went  all  over  his  army 

taking  measures  which  seemed 

to  him  necessary ordering  that 

the  walls  be  covered  with  many  barris 
(the  pi.  of  barril}  of  tar.  "  Diogo  de 
Couto,  Deo.  VII.  iii,  10. 


bos. — ?    Anglo-Ind.  bus. — Mai. 
basta  (Haex). 

Indian  dictionary-writers 
give  the  word  a  Persian  origin. 
[Yule  does  the  same.] 

Bastao  (staff,  cane).  Konk. 
bastdmv  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  terms 
bit,  beto,  betkathi.—Sinh. 
bastdmu. 

Bastarda  ('a  species  of  old 
canon ').  Bug.  bisatirida. 

?Bastiao  (bastion).  Mai. 
bartion  (Haex). 

Basto  (the  ace  of  clubs). 
Mao.,  Bug.  basdltu.  See  az. 

Bata  (an  extra  allowance 
made  to  soldiers  or  public 
officers).  Anglo-Ind.  batta, 
ration,  foodstuffs;  allowance, 
gratuity. 

The  word  is  Indian,  and  the 
corresponding  Portuguese  term 
employed  by  the  old  Portu- 
guese writers  is  mantimento 
('  subsistence  money '  or  'allow- 
ance').1 Simao  Botelho  says 

1  *•  And  there  are  six  artisans, 
blacksmiths,  who  work  in  the  smithy 
for  two  pardaos  a  month,  in  addition 
to  their  mantimento  ('allowance')  of 
rice,  fish,  fuel,  as  aforesaid.1'  Simao 
Botelho,  p.  237. 

"  All  those  who  served  in  Malacca, 
whether  by  sea  or  land,  were  to  be 
paid  six  months*  salary  in  advance* 
and  also  were  to  receive  monthly  two 


42 


BATA 


BATA 


(p.  237):  "And  for  two 
ffarazes  ('porters ')  two  pardaus 
each  per  month,  and  four 
tangas  for  bata."  The  editor  of 
Botelho's  Tombo  do  Eatado  da 
India,  Bodrigo  Felner,  remarks 
that  bqta  appears  to  stand  for 
bate,  i.e.,  '  paddy',  or  *  rice  in 
the  husk'.  But  there  is  no 
error  in  the  text ;  because 
bate  is  itself  a  corruption  of 
bata9  (a),  Marathi-Konkani  bhdt 
Kanarese  bhatta.1  But  the 
author  does  not  use  the  word 
in  this  sense,  but  in  that  of 
'  ration ',  as  is  seen  from  the 
text  and  the  item  that  follows  : 
"  And  for  the  chief  gunner, 
thirty  eight  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  twenty  reis  per 
year,  inclusive  of  mantimento." 
In  this  case,  bata  is  the  same 
as  the  Hindust.  bhata,  bhatta, 
or  bhdtd ;  Mar.  bhatta  bhata,  or 
bhatim ;  Konk.  bhatevh. 

Reeve  says  that  bhatta  is 
a  Kanarese  corruption  of  a 
Sansk.  word,  which  cannot  be 
other  than  bhaktat  '  food '  in 
general,  and  '  cooked  rice ' 


cruzados  towards  mantimento,  cash 
in  hand."  (Caspar  Correia,  II,  p.  267. 
1  Of.  the  Portuguese  cote  or  (cato) 
from  kdta  ('catechu'),  betele  from 
vettila  (<  betel-leaf '). 


in  particular,  which  is  the 
principal  diet  of  the  Indian 
people.1  In  this  last  accepta- 
tion bhdt  (masc.)  is  current  in 
Hindustani  and  Marathi ;  but 
in  Konkani  it  is  less  used  than 
iit ;  in  Sinhalese  bhakta,  battat 
and  bat. 

With  the  lapse  of  time  bhdt 
(neut.)  came  to  be  the  prevail- 
ing name  in  Marathi  and  Kon- 
kani of  '  rice  in  the  husk  '  and 
of  the  '  rice-plant '  itself,  sup- 
planting other  terms  like  sal, 
dhdni  it  then  passed  into 
Kanarese  and  was  found  side 
by  side  with  the  vernacular 
ntlln* 

Naturally,  bhdt  in  its  two- 
fold meaning,  of  4  cooked  rice  ' 
and  *  rice  in  the  husk  ',  did  not 
take  long  to  designate,  first, 
'  ration  of  cooked  rice'  then, 
'  uncooked  rice '  or  '  money 
to  buy  the  allowance  of  un- 
cooked rice ',  and  finally, 
*  food-stuffs,  allowances,  gra- 
tuities '.  And  to  denote  these 


1  "  In  Calicut  there   is  little  rice, 
which  is  the  chief  mantimento  ('staple 
food"),     as    wheat    is    among    us.** 
Castanheda  I,  ch.  73. 

2  NbH  is  used  in  the  Port,  dialect  of 
Malacca,  and  Candido  de  Figueiredo 
mentions  it  as  a  term  old  and  inedited. 


BATALHAO 


BATATA 


43 


secondary  meanings,  it  as- 
sumed, in  Marathi  and  Kon- 
kani,  the  specific  form  of 
bhattm.  See  Hobson-Jobson. 

[Prom  a  citation  made  by 
Dalgado  in  his  Glossario  (Ap- 
pendix) from  P.  E.  Pieris, 
The  Kingdom  of  Jafanapatam, 
p.  4.,  it  is  perfectly  clear 
that  Simao  Botelho,  in  the 
aforesaid  work,  used  bata 
in  the  sense  of  *  allowance', 
and  not  in  that  of  'paddy'. 
"  The  Canarese  sailors  were 
allowed  batta  at  five  faname 
a  month  and  the  mocadaens 
double  that  amount."] 

Batalhao  (battalion).  Konk. 
btitalhdrtiv  ;  vern.  term  palfan 
(1.  us.)—  Tet.,  Gal.  batalha, 
bataya. 

Batao  ('  difference  in  ex- 
change '  or  *  agio  ').  Anglo-Ind. 
batta.  e 

The  original  word  is  the 
Hindust.  ba^du  (baftd,  bdttd)^ 
whence  Mar.  vatdv,  Konk., 


Batata  (potato  —  not  sweet). 
Konk.  bafflo.  Bafajin  is  used 

1  "  Besides  this  there  is  the  bat&o, 
which  is  difference  in  exchange  or 
agio/'  Ant6nio  Nunes,  Livro  doa  Pesos 
da  Ytndia,  p.  40.  [See  Hobson-Jobson 
s.  v.  batta  (b)]. 


of  a  certain  medicinal  bulb. — 
Mar.  batata ;  vern.  term  alu. — 
Guj.  batata.— Sinh.  batdla  ('  the 
sweet  potato ',  the  other  is 
called  artapal,  from  Dutch). 
— Malayal.  batata*  ("  sweet 
potato",  Rheede) ;  vern.  term 
kappalilangu. — Kan.  batafe  ; 
vern.  term  uralagadde. — Tul. 
batate,  pafati. —  |  *  Mai.  batattas 
(according  to  Rumphius)  ;  the 
vern.  term  is  ubi  castila 
('  Castilian  or  Spanish  yam  ').  | 
— Nic.  patdta  ('  sweet  potato '). 
— Malag.  batata. 

It  is  not  probable  that  the 
Indian  words  owe  their  ori- 
gin to  the  English  'potato', 
because,  besides  appearing 
without  the  initial  syllable 
pa,  they  are  to  be  found  in 
the  language-field  which  was 
more  influenced  by  the  Portu- 
guese ;  the  Konk.  6afafm  is, 
undoubtedly,  derived  directly 
from  the  Port,  batatinha  (di- 
minutive). With  regard  to 
the  cerebral  M,  cf.  atalaiay 
abobora,  sorte. 1 

1  In  the  Portuguese  in  vogue  in  Goa 
they  speak  of  batata  de  Surrate  that  is 
the  potato  which  found  its  way  to  the 
Indian  market  through  the  English 
factory  at  Surat;  Fr.  Clemen te  da 
Ressurreicfto  (1782)  calls  it  batata 
inglesa  ('English  potato '). 


44 


BATATA 


BATE 


The  sweet  potato  (Convol- 
vulus batatas),  native  of 
America,  was  introduced  into 
India  by  the  Portuguese,  to- 
gether with  its  name  in  the 
place  of  origin,  which  some  of 
the  languages  preserved,  whilst 
others  replaced  it  with  vernac- 
ular ones.  Subsequently,  the 
English  imported  the  ordinary 
potato  (Solanum  tuberosum) , 
and  this  as  Yule  and  Burnell 
observe  robbed  the  former  of 
its  name.  The  Portuguese  in 
India  must  have  distinguished 
the  one  kind  from  the 
other  by  the  names  batata  doce 
('sweet  potato'),  and  batata  de 
Surrate  ('Surat  potato')  or 
Inglesa  ('  English  potato ') ; 
and  the  vernacular  languages 
must  have  restricted  the  use 
of  the  name  batata  to  one 
species  or  the  other. 

"  There  is  another  which  produces 
tubers  similar  to  the  small  English 
potatoes."  (In  Agricultor  Indiana, 
of  B.  F.  da  Costa,  II,  p.  339.)  In  the 
island  of  St.  Nicholas,  Cape  Verde, 
they  also  speak  of  batata  inglesa.  (See 
Jour.  (*eo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  3rd.  ser.,  p. 
354.)  In  the  Island  of  Madeira,  the 
sweet  potato  is  called  batata,  and  the 
other  kind  semilha.  Spanish  uses 
batata  of  the  sweet-potato,  and  the 
kitchen  variety  it  calls  patata. 


Bate  ('  rice  in  the  husk ' ; 
also  *  growing  rice').  Anglo- 
Ind.  battee  or  batty ;  formerly 
used  in  the  south  of  India, 
now  supplanted  by  paddy. 

The  source-word  is  the 
Marathi-Konkani  bhdt.  See 
bata.  * 

The  Anglo-Indian  paddy 
is  from  the  Malay  pddi,  Jav. 
pdri,  which  Crawfurd  identifies 
with  bate  and  seems  to  think 
that  the  Malayo-Javanese  word 
may  have  come  from  India 
with  the  Portuguese.  But 
Yule  and  Burnell  think  "this 
is  impossible,  for  the  word 
pan,  more  or  less  modified,  ex- 
ists in  all  the  chief  tongues  of 
the  Archipelago,  and  even  in 
Madagascar,  the  connection  of 
which  last  with  the  Malay 
regions  certainly  was  long 
prior  to  the  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese  ". 


1  "  (At  Bacaim)  the  mura  (q.  v  )  of 
batee,  which  is  rice  in  the  husk,  con- 
tains three  candis"  Ant6nio  Nunes, 
Livro  doa  Pesos,  p.  40. 

' '  From  this  rice  which  they  calj 
bate,  the  kingdom  is  called  Batecalou, 
which  is  interpreted  as  meaning  '  the 
Kingdom  of  Rice '.  "  Jo&o  <le  Barros, 
Dec.  Ill,  ii,  1. 

"  In  the  fields  (of  Ceylon)  there  is 
plenty  of  rice,  which  they  call  bate." 
Lucona,  Bk.  II,  oh.  18. 


BATEGA 


BATERIA 


B£tega  (a  metal  basin ;  here 
used  in  the  sense  of  4  metal 
tray'  or  'platter').  Konk. 
bdtk',  vern.  terms  tdt,  vafi, 
vafe'rh.— Tet.  batik— 1  Tonk. 
bat,  porringer. — ?  Mai.  bdtil. 
— ?Mac.,  Bug.  bdtih. 

In  the  sense  of  'metal  basin', 
the  term  is  obsolete  in  Portu- 
gal, but  is  in  vogue  among  the 
corrupt  Portuguese  dialects 
under  the  forms  of  bdtica  and 
bdtic.  See  Elucidario  of 
Viterbo.1 

[The  derivation  of  batega  is 
open  to  doubt  says  Dalgado 
(Glossario,  s.  r.).  Old  Portu- 
guese writers  sometimes  ex- 
plain the  word  when  they  use 
it,  a  proof  that  it  was  not 
much  in  vogue.  The  Ar.  bati/a 
is  generally  given  as  its 
original,  but  Dozy  says  that 
the  insertion  of  g  is  singular 

*  "  In  this  kingdom  of  Pegu  there 
is  no  coined  money,  and  what  they 
use  and  employ  as  money  are  bategas, 
pans  and  other  similar  ware,  made  of 
metal."  Antonio  Nunes,  p.  38. 

"  Then  they  bring  him  ten  batygas, 
which  are  plain  latten  or  brass  platen 

and  they  drink  the  water  which 

is  contained  in  other  bategas." 
Qaspar  Correia,  III,  p.  715. 

"And  food  stuffs  in  bategas  of 
silver.  "  Damifto  de  G6is,  IV.  ch.  10. 


and  the  etymology  of  the  word 
is  far  from  certain.  It  would 
be  interesting  to  know  if  the 
word  was  in  use  in  Portugal 
before  the  discovery  of  the  sea 
route  to  India.  The  Indian 
batica,  '  a  plate  ',  has  been  sug- 
gested as  a  possible  source- 
word.  ] 

Bateira  (a  little  bark  or 
vessel).  Jap.  battera. 

Batel  (little  boat).  Konk., 
Guj.,  Sindh.  bdtelo. — Mar.  ba- 
teld. — Anglo-Ind.  batel,  batelo, 
botella,  botilla.  Whit  worth 
also  mentions  the  form  buteela. 
— ?  Mai.  bahatra.—l  Mac., 
Bug.  batard.  Matthes  points 
to  the  Sansk.  v  ahitra  *  as  the 
source  word. 

Bateria  (battery ;  set  of 
guns).  Konk.  bateri. — Malay al. 
vatteri. — Tel.  batteri,  phatteri. 
Brown  gives  as  the  source 
bateri  in  Arabic  characters, 
but  does  not  say  to  which 
language  it  belongs. — Mai. 
bateria,  teria  ("to  shout,  to 


1  "  The  batel  having  moved  away 
from  the  land,  they  soon  came  to  it 
in  an  almadia  (q.  t>. )."  Id.y  I,  ch.  38. 

"  Because  the  batel  in  which  they 
were  going  required  more  draught.' ' 
Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  392. 


46 


BAtf 


BAZAR 


hawk  ",  Haex). — Ar.  battariya, 
ship's  bridge.1 

Bail  (a  trunk,  box).  Konk. 
bail ;  vern.  term  p6$. — Guj. 
ban,  bdvufa. — Hinduat.  baold. 
— Gal.  baban  bau* 

PBazar  (a  permanent  market 
or  street  of  shops).  Mai. 
(bazar,  according  to  Bikkers), 
Low  Jav.,  Sund.,  Mad.,  Batt, 
pdsar.  —  Mac.  pdsara.  —  Bug. 
pdsa. — Tet.,  Gal.  bdsar. 

4<  From  Persian  bazar,  a  per- 
manent market  or  street  of 
shops.  The  word  has  spread 
westward  into  Arabic,  Turkish, 
and,  in  special  senses,  into 
European  languages,  and  east- 
ward into  India,  where  it  has 
generally  been  adopted  into 
the  vernaculars."  Hobson- 
Jobson. 

But  Dr.  Heyligers  says  that 
in  the  Malayan  languages  it 
was  probably  introduced  by 
the  Portuguese,  who  might 
have  received  it  from  the 
people  of  the  Levant  or  from 

i  •'  The  other  day  they  dealt  with 
the  manner  of  directing  bateria 
againct  the  fortress."  Bocarro,  Dec. 
XIII,  p.  643. 

2  "  A  small  baull  valued  at  a  thou- 
sand and  five  hundred  reis."  (1601) 
A.  Tomas  Pires,  in  Jour.  Qeo.  Soc. 
Lisb.,  16th  aer.,  p.  724. 


the  Moors  of  the  Iberic  penin- 
sula, "  because  it  is  not  at  all 
probable  that  before  that  time 
Persia  had  commercial  rela- 
tions with  the  Far  East  ".  But 
the  Arabs  and  the  Indians  had 
such  relations,  and  they  must 
have  been  then  employing  the 
word.  Dr.  Schuchardt's  con- 
jecture is  that  the  Malays  re- 
ceived it  from  Southern  India. 
"  The  people  of  Kling  (Kalinga, 
on  the  Coromandel  Coast)  car- 
ried on  a  big  trade  with  the 
Archipelago  before  the  arrival 
of  the  Europeans."  Rigg*  ' 

Joao  de  Souaa  observes  that 
bazar  is  an  old  word  in  Portu- 
guese but  little  known,  and 
Simao  Botelho  (1554)  explains 
what  the  bazar  of  Chaul  is : 
c  The  rent  of  the  bazar,  that 
is  of  the  shops  where  things 

1  The  old  Portuguese  writers  when 
speaking  of  Malacca  frequently  men- 
tion Quelins,  mercadores  Quelius 
('  Quolin  merchants')  and  the  Quelin 
quarter  of  the  City. 

[Quelin  is  the  Portuguese  trans- 
literation of  K&ling,  the  name  applied 
in  the  Malay  countries  to  the  Tamil 
traders  settled  in  those  parts.  The 
Anglo-Indian  form  is  *  Kling'.  "  The 
name  is  a  form  of  Kalinga,  a  very 
ancient  name  for  the  region  known  as 
the  "  Northern  Circars".  Hobson-Job- 


BAZARUCO 


BAZARUCO 


47 


are  sold  by  retail."1  [Dalgado 
(Contribui$des,  p.  88)  is  con- 
vinced that  the  word  found 
its  way  from  India  to  Portugal 
and  was  not  introduced  there 
by  the  Arabs.] 

Bazaruco  (a  coin  formerly 
current  at  Goa  and  on  the 
Western  Coast).  Anglo-Ind. 
budgrook.  In  the  Indo-Port. 
dialect  of  Bombay  budruc 
signifies  '  money  in  general  '.2 

The  derivation  of  the  word 
is  uncertain.  See  Hobson- 
Jobson. 

[Linschoten  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
II,  p.  143)  says:  "  Bezar  in 
the  Indian  speech  signifieth  a 
market  or  place  where  all  vic- 
tuailes  are  kept  and  solde,  and 


1  "The  Indians  even  more  corruptly 
call  it  (the  Bezoar  stone)  pedra  de 
bazar  which  means  *  stone  of  the 
market -place  or  fair '  ;  for  bazar 
means  a  place  where  they  sell  any 
thing."  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xlv.  [ed. 
Markham,  p.  3«4.] 

2  •'  Twenty-four  leaes  make  one 
barguanim,  which  is  equal  to  twenty 
four  bazarucos."  Simao  Botelho, 
p.  46. 

"  The  Governor  ordered  bazaruqos 
to  be  coined  in  Cochin,  as  they  were 
in  Goa,  and  also  ordered  that  they 
should  be  current  at  the  rate  of  fifty 
bazarucos  for  one  tanga."  Gaapar 
Correia,  IV,  p.  331 


or  the  same  cause  they  call 
the    smallest   money    Bazaru- 
jos,   as   if    they    woulde   say 
market  money."     Burnell,  in 
a  note,  remarks  that  the  origin 
of   the  name  is  obscure,  but 
the  statement  in   the  text  is 
certainly  wrong.    But  Gray,  in 
his  Pyrard  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  68),  edited  four  years  later, 
thinks  that  "  basaruco  "  is  per- 
haps connected  with  "  bazar". 
Crooke  is  not  quite  exact  in 
stating    (Hobson- Jobson)    that 
Burnell  and  Gray  are  of  one 
view  regarding   the   origin   of 
this  difficult  word.] 

[Leaes  (the  plural   form   of 
leal)  were  small  copper   coins 
struck  at  Goa  under  the  orders 
of    Afonso    de     Albuquerque. 
The    name    is   the   Port,    leal 
(l  loyal ')  and  was  given,  accord- 
ing  to   Castanheda   (Historia, 
III,  ch.  4),  owing  to  the  love 
of  loyalty  of  the  Portuguese. 
The  leaes  are  the  same  as  the 
bazarucos  which  were  current 
under  the  Mohammedan  rule 
in  Goa  and  on   the   Western 
coast.    The  subject  of  Portu- 
guese coinage  in    India  offers 
many     difficulties.     Even    in 
1554     Antonio     Nunes,     who 
compiled  a  book  on  the  coins 


48 


BEATILHA 


BEIJOIM 


and  weights  of  India  (Lyvro  dos 
Pesos  da  Ymdia  e  asi  Medi- 
das  e  Moedas),  says  that 
monies  exhibit  such  variations 
that  it  is  impossible  to  write 
anything  certain  about  them. 
To  have  an  approximate  idea 
of  the  coins  mentioned  either 
in  the  text  or  the  citations,  it 
will  be  useful  to  know  that  in 
the  early  sixteenth  century, 
for  purposes  of  account,  a  tanga 
branca,  equivalent  to  120  reis, 
was  divided  into  4  barganins, 
and  each  barganim  into  24 
leaes,  and  each  pardao  into  5 
tangas.  For  barganim  see 
Hobson-Jobson,  s.  v.  bargany]. 
Beatilha  (the  name  of  a  kind 
of  muslin).  Anglo-Ind.  betteela, 
beatelle. — Mai.  bitila.1 


1  "From  Chaul  and  Dabul  they 
bring  thither  great  8tore  of  beirames 
and  beatilhas."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p. 
275.  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Long  worth  Dames, 
Vol.  I,  p.  129.  Beirame  is  a  very  fine 
cotton  stuff — calico — in  various 
colours,  formerly  produced  in  India. 
It  is  the  Pers.  bairam,  bairami.] 

"Very  finely  woven  pieces  of  bea- 
tilha  from  Bengal."  Antonio  Tenreiro, 
Itinerario,  oh.  xvii. 

"There  are  other  kinds  of  fabric? 
which  are  made  near  the  suburbs  of 
Maaulipatan  in  the  country  of  the 
King  of  Golconda,  and  these  pieces  are 
called  Betilles."  Tavernier,  Voyages 
(1676),  v,  p.  201. 


[Yule  thinks  that  the  Sp.  or 
Port,  beatilla  or  beatilha,  *a 
veil ',  is  derived,  according  to 
Cobarruvias,  from  "certain 
beatas,  who  invented  or  used 
the  like".  Beata  is  a  religieuse. 
Compare  the  modern  English 
use  of  '  nun's  veiling '.  Crooke 
quotes  from  the  Madras  Admin. 
Man.  Gloss,  p.  233  to  show 
that  beatilha  is  the  same  as 
what  is  known  at  present 
under  the  name  of  *  organdi '.] 

Bebado (a drunkard).  Konk. 
bebdo ;  vern.  terras  sarekdr 
(which  likewise  signifies  *  a 
liquor-seller'),  sard  piyetalo, 
saro-laglalo,  and  similar  others. 
Bebdul,  a  sob.  Bebdikdy,  beb- 
depaq,  drunkenness. — Sinh. 
bebaduva,  bebaduvu,  bebadda, 
bebayiya ;  vern.  terms  bimat- 
kardya,  bonaya,  viri.  Bebedu- 
kdma,  drunkenness. 

Beijoim,  benjoim  (a  kind 
of  incense,  derived  from  the 
resin  of  the  Styrax  benzoin, 
Dryander,  in  Sumatra).  Anglo- 
Ind.  benzoin,  benjamin.  Indo- 
Fr.  benjoin. l  [See  Hobson- 


i  "There  is  here  much  lac,  and 
beijoim  of  two  kinds,  white  and 
black.  "  Roteiro  da  Viagem  de  Vaaco 
da  Gama,  ed.  1838,  p.  112. 

"  In  the  inland  country  beijoim  is 


BEIJOIM 


BERINGELA 


49 


Jobson  s.  v.  benjamin.  Yule 
says  that  it  got  from  the  Arab 
traders  the  name  luban-Jaw, 
i.e.,  *  Java  frankincense',  cor- 
rupted in  the  Middle  ages  into 
the  various  European  forms 
extant.  According  to  D.  G. 
Dalgado  (Glassifica^do  Bota- 
nica,  p.  5),  Garcia  da  Orta  was 
the  first  European  to  describe 
correctly  the  origin  of  this  in- 
cense. He  distinguishes  three 
varieties  of  it :  amendoado  or 
that  filled  with  sort  of  white 
a^'  'ends,  which  was  considered 
''?  a,  good ;  preto  or  black, 

,     -       vnc^jegg  valuable;  and 

,    ^ 
tlil£  v  "*Q8  or 

'  flowed  (beefl^JC^nfe,  &&$  err 
citation  below),  which  was 
worth  ten  times  as  much  as 
the  others.  Their  present 
trade  names  are  respectively : 
Siam,  Sumatra  and  Penang 
benzoin.] 


found ;  it  is  the  resin  o!  a  tree  which 
the  Moors  call  /jo&aw."  Duarte  Bar- 
bosa,  p.  369.  [Hak.  Soo.,  ed.  Long- 
worth  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  164.  Lobam 
IB  for  luban,  Pers.  for  •  frankincense. '] 
"  The  sweet-smelling  beljolm  which 
our  men  because  of  its  sweet  smell  call 
beijoim  de  boninas.  "  Jofto  de  Bar- 
ros,  Dec.  Ill,  iii,  3.  [Bonina  in  Port, 
is  the  name  of  a  little  and  delicate 
flower.  See  cit.  from  da  Orta  above.] 

4 


Bem-ensinado  (adj.,  '  well- 
brought  up ')  Mai.  bemr-ensi- 
nado  (Haex).  Of.  mal-ensinado. 

Bern  pode  (ser.)  (adv.,  per- 
haps ;  might  well  be).  Mai. 
ben  pode  (Haex). 

Ben^ao  (blessing).  Konk. 
bemadrhv  (in  use  among  the 
Christians);  vern.  terms a&irvdd, 
atirvatsan. — Beng.  bemsdmv. — 
Tet.  bensa  (also  in  the  sense  of 
'  to  bless  ')  ;  vern.  terms  diak 
sardni. — Gal.  ben$d  ;  vern. 
term  Idlan. 

Bentinho  (scapular).  Konk. 
bentin. — Tet.,  Gal.  bentinh. 

Benzer  (to  bless).  Konk, 
benhdr-karuhk*  Benhar  is  also 

lAfcJtSvl        \*^5          »»t*  *     t>rv.V»  *a*-  r\         m         tMO 

sense  of  *  blessed  '. — Tam  ven- 
jan-pradu. 

Beringela  (bot.,  Solatium 
Melongena,  L., '  the  egg-plant'). 
Hindust.  berinjal;  vern.  terms 
bhanfd,  baigan,  baingan. — 
Anglo-Ind.  brinjaul. — Mai.  ber- 
injal ;  |  vern.  term  throng.  \  — 
Tet.,  Gal.  beringela ;  vern.  term 
bumdran,  pumdran. l 


1  '•  To  fetch  more  rice  and  beans 
cooked  with  beringellas."  Fernfto 
Pinto,  ch.  cxix. 

"There are  (in  Angola)  cucumbers 
different  from  those  of  that  place,  but 
very  good,  and  pumpkins  and  mangue- 


50 


BERINGELA 


BfiTELE 


The  word  is  originally  Sans- 
krit (bhaqfaki),  brought  to  the 
Spanish  Peninsula  by  the 
Arabs  and  carried  by  the 
Portuguese,  with  the  vegetable 
from  India,  to  Malacca.  See 
Hobson-Jobson. 

[Yule  says  that  probably 
there  is  no  word  of  the 
kind  which  has  undergone 
such  extraordinary  variety  of 
modifications,  whilst  retaining 
the  same  meaning,  as  this. 
"The  Skt.  is  bhantaki,  H. 
bh&qta,  baigan,  baingan,  P. 
badingan*  badilgan,  AT.  badin- 
jan9  Span,  alberengena,  beren- 
gena,  Port,  beringela,  bringiela, 
bringella,  Low  Latin  msb**-' 
golus,  merangolus,  Ital.  melan- 
gola>  melanzana,  mela  insana, 
French  aubergine  (from  alber- 
engena),  melong&ne,  merang&ne, 
and  provincially  belingtne, 
albergaine>  albergine,  albergame 

It  looks  as  if  the  Skt. 

word  were  the  original  of  all. 
The  H.  baingan  again  seems  to 
have  been  modified  from  the 

goaa  wLioh  are  like  Berengelas."  P. 
Baltasar  Afonso  (1685)  in  Jour.  Geo* 
800.  Liab.,  4th.  aer.,  p.  376.  [We  have 
nob  been  able  to  identify  manguegoas* 
Portuguese  dictionaries  do  not  men- 
tion it.] 


P.  badingan,  [or,  as  Platt 
asserts,  direct  from  the  Skt. 
vanga,  vangana,  '  the  plant  of 
Bengal ',]  and  baingan  also 
through  the  Ar.  to  have  been 
the  parent  of  the  Span,  beren- 
gena,  and  so  of  all  the 
European  names  except  the 
English  «  egg-plant.  '  "] 

B6tele,  b6tel,  betle,  bet  ere, 
betre  (bol.,  the  betel ;  the  leaf 
of  the  Piper  betel).  Anglo-Ind. 
betel— Indo-Fr.  Utd. 

From  the  Malay al.  veftila. 
"  All  the  names  which  are  not 
Portuguese  are  Malabar 
(Malayalam),  For  instancy 
betre,  chuna,  JL  similai  othere  ; 
T&dy&r&io,  ?.v!t  Bebdikdv&sher- 

i  man;  patamar,  a  courier." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  lix.1 
pd.  Markham,  p.  477.  The 
Malayal.  veHila  is  itself  a  com- 
pound of  veru.  '  simple  or 
mere,'  and  ila,  'leaf,'  i.e., 
'  simple  or  mere  leaf.'  The 

1  Neo- Aryan  languages  also  use 

i  "  This  be  tele  we  call  folio  India, 
('the  Indian  leaf)  ;  it  is  as  broad  as 
the  leaf  of  the  plantain  herb."  Duarte 
Barbosa,  p.  286  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Long, 
worth  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p,  168.  The 
4  plantain  herb '  referred  to  is  the 
Plantago  lanceolate,  the  common 
plantain  weed,  and  not  the  Indian 
plantain  or  banana.] 


BEZOAR 


BISCOITO 


51 


the  name  pan,  4  leaf,'  from 
which  is  derived  pawn  used  by 
modern  Anglo-Indians,  and 
pan-vel,  '  the  plant  or  creeper.' 
Where,  as  in  Goa,  pan  is  also 
the  name  for  *  tobacco '  (see 
under  tabaco),  the  one  is  distin- 
guished from  the  other,  when 
necessary,  by  the  terms : 
khavunchem  pan,  '  the  leaf  for 
eating,'  and  odhcherh  pan,  '  the 
leaf  for  smoking.'] 

Bezoar  (bezoar  stone).  Jap. 
basara. 

Bicho  do  mar  (sea-slug  or 
holothuria).  Anglo-Ind.  beech- 
de-mer. — Tndo-Fr.  biche-de- 
mer. 1 

Bife(beef).  Konk.  biph.— 
Tarn.,  Tet.,  Gal.  biphi. 

It  is  possible  that  the  word 
in  Konkani  and  Tamil  was 
introduced  directly  from 
English. 

Bilimbim  (hot.,  the  fruit  of 
Averrhoa  bilimbi,  L.).  Konk. 
bilambi,  bimbli  (the  tree)  ; 
bilambtfa,  bimbl&fo  (the  fruit). 
— Mar.  bilambi,  bimbld  (the 


1  ••  Bicho  de  mar,  ••  Holuthuria, " 
the  name  which  the  Portuguese  gave 
it  and  by  which  it  is  known,  though 
some  English  writers  speak  of  it  as 
"  sea-slugs.  *'  Calado  Crespo,  Gousaa 
(la  Chin**,  p.  232. 


tree)  ;  bimlem  (the  fruit). — 
Hindust.  bilambu. — Malayal. 
vilimbi,  \  vilumba  \  — Tul.  6i- 
limbi,  bimbali,  bimbili,  bim- 
bull. — Anglo-Ind.  bilimbi, 

blimbee.1 

From  the  Malay  balimbiny, 
very  probably  introduced  into 
India  by  the  Portuguese. 

Bin6culo  (binocular).  Konk. 
binokl. — Tet.  binokulu. 

Biscoito  (biscuit).  Konk. 
bisku(. — Mar.  biskut. — Hindi 
visku(. — Hindust.,  Beng.  bis- 
kuf. — Sinh.  biskottu,  viskottu, 
viskottuva. — Tain.  viskah. — 
Tel.  biskotthu.—  Tul.  biskotu. 
— Nic.  biskut. — Tet.  biskoitu. 
— Jap.  bisukoto,  bisyko. 

It  is  possible  that  the  cere- 
bral (  in  some  of  the  words 
is  due  to  the  influence  of  the 
English  '  biscuit,'  which  does 
not,  of  course,  mean  that  they 
owe  their  origin  to  English 
(see  batata).  Biscuit  was  in- 
troduced by  the  Portuguese  at 
the  very  beginning  of  their 

1  "It  (carambola,  q.  v.)  is  called 
in  Kanarese  and  in  Deccani  camartr(?), 
and  in  Malay  balimba. ''  Garcia  da 
Orta,  Col.  xii.  [ed.  Markham,  p.  98. 
Oamariz  is  probably  a  corruption  of 
Sansk.  karmara  or  of  khamrak,  the 
name  by  whioh  the  fruit  is  known  in 
Upper  India,] 


52 


BISPO 


BOI 


contact  with  India.  In  the 
Lembranfas  das  Cousas  da 
India  there  appears,  among 
the  "  prices  fetched  by  goods 
in  Dm  and  their  actual  cost, 
"a  maund  of  biscuouto  7 
fedeas."  Maund  and  fedeas 
are  Indian  terms.  And  Cas- 
tanheda  says  that  Afonso  de 
Albuquerque  arranged  with 
Meliquiaz  (Malik  Ayaz)  in  Diu 
"  to  havebizcoyto  made  there, 
so  long  as  there  was  wheat,  " 
and  that  he  left  behind  "for 
making  the  bizcoyto  a  new 
convert  to  Christianity  called 
Andrade."1 

The  Achinese    have  meskut, 

^&f&cffl5£t"lnave  come  from 
English,  because  Langen  says 
that  the  word  is  specially  used 
of  Huntley  and  Palmer's  bis- 
cuits. 

Bispo  (bishop).  Konk. 
bisp.  [Bism  is  more  current.] — 
Beng.  bispa. — Tarn.,  Kan., 
Tet.,  Gal.  bispu. 

Bissexto  (leap-year).  Konk. 
bisist  (\.  us.  and  only  in  Goa). 
— Bug.  bisesetu. 

*  "  The  admiral -ship  began  to  make 
water  from  the  stern  (in  1506),  and  of 
this  they  were  not  aware,  because  the 
water  entered  in  the  biscouto  store- 
room." Gaspar  Correia,  I,  p.  635. 


Boa  tarde  (good  afternoon). 
Beng.  bovds  tardiyd. — Tet.  b6a 
tdrdi.  They  also  use  bda  noiti 
('good  night'). 

Bobo  (buffoon).  Konk.  606  ; 
also  606  dekamtd  (from  6060  de 
comedia,  '  the  clown  of  the 
comedy  ')  ;  vern.  terms  bhdqdo, 
bhorpi. — Tet.,  Gal.  bdbu  ;  vern. 
term  lore. 

Bqcal  (mouth-piece).  Konk. 
bukdl ;  vern.  terms  kdnfli, 
toqd. — ?  Mai.  bo  kar  (box, 
casket). — Ar.  buqdl. 

Boceta  (box,  casket).  Konk. 
buset\  vern.  terms  petul,  dabo. 
— Mai.  boetta  (Haex).  bosseta.1 

BO!  (*'a  palanquin  bearer; 
one  who  carries  an  umbrella, 
a  menial ').  Anglo-Ind.  boy. 

Neo- Aryan  languages  bhtii, 
Dravidian  bdyi. 

In  the  sense  of  *  servant,  or 
personal  attendant,'  'boy'  is 
English. 

B6i  is  no  longer  in  use  in 
the  Portuguese  of  Goa;  the 
form  that  enjoys  a  currency  is 


1  "  Make  search  in  their  chests  and 
boetas  (' boxes')."  Gaspar  Correia, 
II,  p.  299.  "  And  they  found  in  a 
bueta  a  book  in  which  he  had  written 
many  things  about  India.*'  Id.,  IV, 

p.  18. 

"  They  were  bringing,  in  a  boceta 
of  gold. ..."  Luoena,  Bk.  II,  ch.  23. 


BOIA 


BOLA 


53 


boid,  which  is  the  vocative 
singular  and  the  nominative 
plural  in  Konkani,  bhoyd.1 

[The  Portuguese  used  moco 
('  boy  ')  in  the  same  way  as  the 
English  did  *  boy'  for  *  a  ser- 
vant. '  As  Yule  and  the  0.  E. 
D.  remark,  *  boy  '  came  to  be 
especially  used  for  '  slave-boy,' 
and  was  applied  to  slaves  of 
any  age.  "  In  *  Pigeon  English' 
also  *  servant  '  is  Boy,  whilst 
*  boy  '  in  our  ordinary  sense 
is  discriminated  as  '  smallo- 


Boia  (buoy).  Guj.  bdyu 
bdyuib.  —  L.-Hindust.  boyd.  — 
Beng.  bayd.  —  Mai.  feot/a.2 

Boi5o    (pot,    generally,    of 


1  "They  hired  for  worl  ,  by  means 
of  tickets,  almost  all  the  boias  in  the 
market  square. "  0  UHramar,  of  16th 
July,  1912. 

"  Shaded  by  sotnbreiros  (q.  v.),  which 
are  curried  by  men  whom  they  call 
boys."  Castanheda,  I,  ch.  16. 

*'  And  the  said  captain  has  three 
b6ys  for  carrying  water,  and  one 
umbrella  boy."  Simfto  Botelho,  p.  206. 

"  And  there  are  men  who  carry 
this  umbrella  so  dexterously  to  ward 
off  the  sun,  that  even  though  their 
master  should  go  on  his  horse  at  a 
trot,  the  sun  does  not  touch  any  part 
of  his  body,  and  such  men  are  called 
in  India  boy."  JoSo  de  Barros,  Deo. 
Ill,  x,  9. 

2  ••  Untied  the  cable  of  the  boya." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V11J,  i,  8. 


clay  or  porcelain).  Konk. 
buydihv ;  vern.  term  barni. — 
Hindust.  boyam. — Beng.,  ASP. 
bhoydm.  Sinh.  bujdma. — Tul. 
biyam,  biyamu. — Khas.  buiam. 
—  ?Mal.,  Day.  buyong. 

The  Portuguese  dictionary, 
Contemporaneo,  and  also  that 
of  Candido  de  Figueiredo  de- 
rive  boi&o  from   bo  jo  ('  belly, 
swell,     paunch').      Go^alves 
Viana,  relying  on  a  passage  of 
Diogo    do    Couto,    cited     by 
Morais,1  regards  the  term   as 
originally     Asiatic,    belonging 
either  to  Malay  or  some  of  the 
monosyllabic      languages      of 
Indo-China.       Fernao      Pinto 
employs    the     word     without 
explaining  it :     "  S°fios,  dam- 
asks,      and      three     big-sized 
boyoes     containing      musk " 
(Ch.    55).     Whatever    be    the 
origin  of  the  word,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  in  India  the 
term   was  introduced  by  the 
Portuguese. 

Bola   (a  ball).    Konk.   bol\ 

1  "  In  a  boiao  from  Pegu  rice  was 
cooked."  [This  is  the  same  as  what 
at  one  time  was  known  as  nwrtaban,  or 
Pegu  jar,  a  glazed  pottery  famous  all 
over  the  East  and  exported  from 
Mar  tab  an.  See  Hobson-Jobson  s.  v. 
martaban,  and  Barbosa,  ed.  Longworth 
Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  I58n.] 


54 


BOLACHA 


BOMBA 


vern.  terms  gulo,  cheqdu.  — 
Sinh.  bolaya  ;  vern.  terms 
golaya,  panduva,  tandukaya.  — 
Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav.,  Mad.,  bola. 
Meja-bola  (lit.  '  a  table  of 
balls'),  a  billiard  table.  — 
Malag.  bolina. 

Bolacha  (sweet-  biscuit) 
Konk.  buldch  (more  in  use  is 
biskut).  —  Tet.  bolacha. 

Bolina  (naut.,  bow-line).  L.- 
Hindust.  bulin.  Bulin  Ted 
kunhiydn  or  kunhyd  (  =  Port. 
cunha,  '  wedge  '),  cringle.  Bulin 
kd  pdm  or  pad,  bridle  of  the 
bow-line.  —  Mai.  bulin. 

Bolinho  (a  small  cake). 
Konk.  bolinh  (in  use  among  the 
Christians)  .  —  Beng.  bolinos, 


and  distributed  on  the  feast- 
day  of  St.  Nicholas  Tolentine 
in  the  Portuguese  Churches  in 
Bengal. 

B61o  (cake).  Konk.  b6l  — 
Tarn.,  Mac.,  Tet.,  Gal.  bdlu  — 
?  Ach.  boi  —  Jap.  6dm.1 

B61sa  («  purse  ')  .  Konk  . 
Ml*,  bolas.  —  Mai.  bolsa  (Haex). 
—Tet..  Gal.  bolsa. 

In  the  ecclesiastical  sense  of 

i  Two  bolos  of  millet  and  nachinim 
to  each  person.  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  V,  vii,  9.  [Nachinirh  is  a  very 
tiny  cereal,  Eleusine  Coracana.] 


'burse  for  the  corporal,'  it  is 
used  in  different  other  lan- 
guages. 

Bomba  ('a  water-pump'). 
Konk.  bdmb. — Mar.  bamb. — 
Guj.  bafab,  bartibd. — L.- 
Hindust.  bambd,  bumbd. — 
Beng.  bomd  (by  assimilation). 
— Sinh.  bdmbaya. — Tel.  bom- 
bdsu,  bombdsa  (from  bombas, 
the  pi.  of  bomba). — Kan. 
bdmbu. — Anglo-Ind.  bumba. — 
Mai.,  Tet.,  Gal.  bomba.1 

In  pomba,  which  is  another 
Malayan  form,  it  appears  that 
there  is  the  influence  of  the 
Dutch  pomp  or  the  English 
'  pump.'  Macassar  has  pompa, 
which  Matthes  derives  from 

Bomba  ('  bomb-shell '). 
Konk.  bdrtib  ;  vern.  term  kulpi- 
gul6f — Hindust.  bam  kd  guld 
(lit.  'shot  of  the  bomb'). — 
Ass.  boma-gola  (lit.  'bomb- 
shot').—  Mac.  bong,  which 
Matthes  derives  from  the  Dutch 
fcom. — Tet.,  Gal.  bomba. — 
?  Malag.  bomba,  bumba.z 

1  "  They   rather  found  every   time 
that  the  water  was  increasing  because 
neither    bombas    nor    barrels    could 
exhaust  it."     Diogo  do   Couto,   Deo, 
VII.  v,  2. 

2  ««The  rest  passing  thiough  those 


BOM  DIA 


BONZO 


55 


Bom  dia  (good  day). 
Konk.  bofo  di  (I.  us.). — Beng. 
Devus  boms  diyd.  Also  Devus 
boms  nouti  ('  good  night '). — 
Tet.  bom  dia. 

Bombardeiro  (bombar- 
dier). Mai.  bombardero  (Haex) . 

Bon6  (cap,  also  the  cap  of  j 
an  infantry  soldier).  Konk.  I 
boneth  (sometimes  used  of  '  a  j 
hat').—  Gal.  bout.  \ 

Boneca     (a     doll).      Sinh. 
bSnikka ;     vern.     term     reka- 
daya. — Mai.  bontka,  bonika. — 
Sund.  boneka. — Jav.  bonekS. —  ! 
Tet.,  Gal.  boneka ;  vern.  term 

babata. 

\ 

Bonito    (a    species   of    the 
tunny  fish,  Thynnus  pelamys,  \ 
Day).      Anglo-Ind.      bonito. —  i 
Indo-Fr.  bonite.1 


clouds  of  great  shot,  and  arrows,  and 
the  flames    of  bombas  "     Diogo  do   ' 
Couto,  Dec   VF1,  ii,  9. 

1  "They  used  to  store  dry  fish 
which  they  call  moxama,  which  is  the 
loin  of  the  bonitos  which  they  dry  in 
the  sun,  because  in  the  Maldive 
Islands  there  is  no  salt/'  (Caspar 
Correa,  p.  341. 

"  From  the  saw-fishes  and  bonitos 
which  are  caught  on  this  coast,  the 
King  of  Ormuz  derives  a  big  revenue." 
Id.,  I,  p.  792. 

"  There  were  also  big  ones,  such  as 
bonitos  and  albacoras."  Pyrard  Via- 
gem,  I,  p.  8.  [Hak.  Soc.  Vol.  I,  p.  9.] 


Fr.  Joao  de  Sousa  derives  it 
from  the  Ar.  bainito,  which 
appears  to  be  the  Portuguese 
adjective  bonito  (*  delicious  ') 
used  as  a  noun. 

Bonzo  ('  a  Buddhist  priest 
in  Japan  or  in  China*). — Anglo- 
Fnd.,  Indo-Fr.  bonze.1 

The  word  is  of  Japanese 
origin,  bozu  or  bdnzu,  first 
mentioned  by  Jorge  Alvares, 
and,  a  little  after,  by  St. 
Francis  Xavier  in  his  letters. 
It  appears  that  bdnzu  is  trace- 
able to  the  Sanskrit  vandya, 
'  venerable  'f  applied  to  the 
Buddhist  clergy  in  Nepali,  in 
the  form  band-hya,  and  in 

["From  the  stomach  of  the  great 
sperm  whales  bonitos  and  albicores 
have  been  taken/'  Illustrated  London 
News,  Nov.  26,  1927,  p.  948.] 

1  "  Three  Bonzos  who  were  there 
(they  are  their  priests)."  Fernfio 
Pinto,  ch.  xc. 

'*  They  (the  Emperors  of  Japan) 
confirm  their  Bonzos,  who  are  the 
chiefs  of  their  religion.  Diogo  do 
Couto,  Dec.  V,  viii,  12. 

"  Bonzos  is  the  name  common  to 
the  ministers  who  are  appointed  to 
the  worship  of  the  gods  Camis" 
Lucena,  VII,  ch.  8.  [Camis  is  the 
plural  form  of  the  Japanese  Kami,  the 
name  of  the  divinities  of  the  Shinto 
religion;  these  are  illustrious  men 
deified  whose  number  is  said  to  total 
about  eight  millions  ] 


56 


BORAX 


BOTELHA 


Tibetan  in  that  of  bandhe  or 
bande.     See  talap&o.1 

?B6rax  (borax).  Guj. 
boras. 

Bordo  (board ;  ship's  side). 
Konk.,  Mar.  bodad  ;  vern.  term 
bdn. — Guj .  buddu. — L,-Hind- 
ust.  burdu.— Tel.  boda.— Tul. 
bordu. — Mai.  bordo,  bordu. 
Mac.  borold,  barolo. — Bug. 
baralo. 

Borla  (tassel  on  a  biretta  or 
cap).  Konk.  borl ;  vern.  term 
gondo. — Tet.  borla. 

B6rra  ('lees  of  wine'), 
Konk.  bdrr  ;  vern.  term  mur, 
r6d. — Sinh.  bora  ;  vern.  term 
rodi,  kelata. 

Sinhalese  has  no  double  r. 
Of.  burro,  forro. 

Bota  (boot).  Konk.  bot. — 
Tet.  bota. 

Bota -fora  (the  act  of 
launching  a  vessel ;  used  fami- 
liarly also  of  bidding  farewell 
to  a  traveller  by  accompanying 
him  up  to  the  place  of  depar- 
ture). Mai.  botafdra,  botapora, 
batapora,  coin  to  go  into  a 
money-box. 

1  "  From  Japan  the  Portuguese 
brought  with  them  the  following 
names:—  biombo  (bidbu  or  bidmbu), 
screen,  bonzo  (b6uzu  or  bdnzu),  a 
religious  person."  Goncalves  Viana, 
Palestraa  Filoldgicas. 


Botao  (button).  Konk. 
butdfav. — Mar.  butav6ih ;  vern. 
term  gundi. — Hindust.  botdm  ; 
vern.  term  tukmd — Beng. 
botam. — Sinh.  bottama. — Tarn. 
botan. — Tel.  butaum,  bottam. — 
Gar.  butam. — Khas.  budam. — 
Mai.  butan,  botam;  vern.  term 
kanching. — Tet.,  Gal.  buta. — 
Jap.  butan,  botan.  Hazari- 
butan,  an  ornamental  button. 

Hepburn  derives  the  Japa- 
nese botan  from  the  English 
'button.'  Bottont  another 
Sinhalese  form,  betrays  its 
English  origin.  <  > 

?  Bote  (boat).  Konk.,  Mar. 
bot* — Siam  bote. — Mai.  bot. 

In  Konkani,  as  in  Marathi, 
dg-b6t  (lit.  '  fire*vessel ')  signi- 
fies 'a  steamship.'  The  cere- 
bral f  leads  one  to  suspect  that 
the  original  of  the  word  is  the 
English  '  boat,'  pronounced  in 
the  same  way  as  the  Port. 
bote.  As  Malay  and  Siamese 
have  no  cerebral  (,  it  is  also 
possible  that  bote  and  bot  are 
derived  from  the  same  English 
source. 

Boto  in  Japanese  has  also  the 
same  origin,  which  is  testified 
to  by  the  expression  boto-reisu 
=  *  boat-race.' 

?Botelha('  bottle').  Konk. 


BOTELHA 


BRA<?A 


57 


boil ;  vern.  term  madtel. — 
Hindi,  Or.  botal. — Hindust. 
botal,  bottal. — Beng.  botal, 
botol. — Pun  j .  bodal. — Sinh . 
bdtale,  botalaya. — Gar.  botal. — 
Khas.  butol. — Mai.  botol, 
botuL—E&tt.,  Sund.,  Bal. 
botol. — M a c.  hotel 6. — T e t . 
boteL— Gal.  botir. 

It  is  not  quite  clear  whether 
the  source-word  is  the  Portu- 
guese botelha  or  the  English 
*  bottle,'  though,  it  is  true,  in 
none  of  the  languages  mention- 
ed above  there  appears  the  J 
cerebral,  which  corresponds  to 
the  English  t.  Matthes  de- 
rives the  Macassar  word  from 
botelha.  Dutch  has  bottel,  and 
African  Arabic  botelya  and 
butelya.1 

BdtH,  in  Marathi  and  Guja- 
rati,  is  evidently  from  English. 
Sindhi  has  buti.  The  Port, 
dialect  of  Macau  has  botle,  and 
that  of  Ceylon,  botle,  hotel,  and 
bottal.  In  Kanarese,  battalu 
signifies  *  a  cup,  a  small  vessel,' 
and  is  regarded  as  a  vernacular 
term  by  W.  Reeve.  The 
Persian  butri  is,  without  doubt, 
a  corruption  of  *  bottle.'2 

1  The     difficulty     is     to    ascertain 
whether  the  word  botelha  was  used  in 
Portugal  in  the  16th  and  17th  centuries. 

2  "  Three  botelhas  of  Venetian  glass 


Botica  (a  retail  shop). 
Konk.  butik  (us.  in  the  sense  of 
an  *  apothecary's  shop  '). — 
Anglo-Ind.  boutique  (a  common 
word  in  Madras  and  Ceylon  for 
a  small  shop,  or  booth).1 

Botiqueiro  (a  shop  or  stall- 
keeper).  Anglo-Ind.  botickeer. 
The  Konk.  butkdr  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  boticario, ( apothecary.' 

Botiqueiro  is  no  longer  used 
in  Portugal  but  is  current  in 
the  Indo-Portuguese  dialects 
in  the  sense  of  *  a  stall-holder 
or  shop-keeper.' 2  See  Bluteau. 

Bouba  (buboe)^  Mai.  boba 
(Haex).— Tet.,  Gal.  boba. 

Bra^a  (a  measure  of  extent ; 

valued  at  three  tostoes"  (1613)  A. 
|  T6mas  Pires,  Materials,  etc.,  in  Jour. 
!  Geo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  16th  ser.,  p.  746.  [A 
I  toslAo  was  a  Port,  silver  coin  valued  at 

six  pence  three  farthings  sterling.] 

1  "And  the  revenue  from  the  other 
buticas,  where  are  sold  silks,  camlets, 

!    cloth    from    Portugal,    porcelain,  and 

'   other  knick-knacks."     Sim^o  Botelho, 

I   p.  51. 

j  "  The  people  of  the  land  used  to  fit 
up  botlcas,  in  which  they  used  to  sell 
food-stuffs  in  great  plenty."  Caspar 
Correia,  I,  p.  024. 

2  "The  botlqueiros  will  not  keep 
their  shops  open  on  feast-days,  unless 
after  the  mass  of  the  terce."     Decree 
of  the  Council  of  Qoa  in  1567. 

44  Also  a  botiqueiro  called  Lounddo 
was  arrested."  O  Ultramar,  12th 
February,  1912. 


58 


BRA£AL 


BUFALO 


naut.,  a  fathom).     Konk.,  L.- 
Hindust.  bras,  bards.1 

[In  Guj.  and  Mar.  bras,  '  a 
measure  for  a  heap  of  stones,'  is 
from  the  same  source.  In  both 
these  languages  the  word  is  also 
used  to  denote  one  hundred 
cubic  feet.  In  Goa  a  bras  is  a 
little  over  fifty  cubic  feet  or,  to 
be  very  exact,  fifty-six  and  a 
quarter  cubic  feet.] 

Braf  al  (*  a  species  of  brace- 
let'). Konk.  barsdl.— Sinh. 
barasel. 

In  Konk.  bar-  for  bra-  is 
normal. 

[Branco  (adj.,  white  ;  in  the 
pi.  form,  Brancos  is  used  of 
*  whites  '  or  '  Europeans  '). 
Anglo-Ind.  blanks.2] 

Brandal  (nant.,  swifters, 
shrouds).  L.-Hindust.  bran- 
dal,  branddl,  bardndal,  baranda. 

Brava  (the  palmyra  tree  or 
Bomssus  flabellifer).  Anglo- 

1  "The  piece  of  wall  was  thirty 
bra^as  long."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
VI,  viii,  7. 

*  [1718.— The  Heathens too  shy 

to  venture  into  the  churches  of  the 
Blanks  (so  they  call  the  Christians), 
since  these  were  generally  adorned 
with  fine  cloths  and  all  manner  of 
proud  apparel." — Ziegenbalg  and 
Plutscho,  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
etc.  Pt.  I.,  3rd  ed.,  p.  70.  cit.  in  Hob 
son-Jobson,  s.  v.  blanks.] 


Ind.  brab  (us.  as  a  noun).     Of. 
amargosa  and  pintado. 

[Bravo,  adj.,  in  Port,  means 
'wild,'  and  the  Portuguese 
spoke  of  this  palm  as  'wild,' 
whence  the  English  corrup- 
tion.] 

?  Bruga     ('  clothes-brush ').  \ 
Konk.    burns. — Guj.    bards. — 
Malayal.      buruss. —      |      Tel. 
barusu  \  . — Gar.    burns. — Mai. 
brnst  berns. — Malag.  bnrnsi. 

It  appears  that  the  English 
'  brush  5  ought  to  be  accepted 
as  the  original  of  these  words. 
The  dictionary  of  Candido 
de  Pigueiredo  mentions  brn$a 
as  a  word  no  longer  in  use 
and  synonymous  with  brossa 
('  brush  ')>  Other  dictionary- 
writers  do  not  mention  it.  The 
Dutch  at  the  Cape  have  bras. 

Bucha  ('  cork  ').  Mar.  buz. 
— Guj.,  L.-Hindust.  bnch. — 
Sindh.  bnnji ;  vern.  term  dafo. 
— Punj.  bujd,  bnjjd,  bujji ; 
\  vern.  term  gaftd. — Malayal. 
bnrchcha. — Tul.  bnchi,  bnchn. — 
?  Bur.  bn-zo. 

Bufalo      (buffalo).     Anglo- 
Ind.  buffalo.1 

1  "  The  quilted  coats  (laudeis)  were 
furnished  with  iron  plates  and  bufaro 
horn."  Damifto  de  Go  is,  Chronica 
del-Rey  D.  Manuel,  IT,  39.  [Laudel, 


BULA 


BURACO 


59 


[The  form  most  used  by  the 
early  Portuguese  writers  is 
bufara.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  at  an  early  period  of 
the  English  connection  with 
India  the  name  '  buffalo  *  was 
given  erroneously  to  the  com- 
mon Indian  ox  and  the  true 
Indian  domestic  buffalo  was 
spoken  of  as  the  'water  buf- 
falo.' See  Hobson-Jobson.] 

Bula  (bull,  a  papal  edict). 
Konk.  bul.— Tet.,  Gal.  bula. 

Bule  (tea-pot).  Konk.  bul. 
— Sinh.  buliya. — Tarn,  bulei. — 
Tet.  buli ;  vern.  term  dardon. 

The  origin  of  the  Portuguese 
word  is  not  a  matter  of  certain- 
ty. Gon^alves  Viana  derives 
it  from  the  Malay  buli,  '  flask,' 
or  'small  bottle.'  Rigg  says 


pi.  Imtdei*,  in  the  sense  of  'quilted 
coat  '  is  a  Portuguese  word  and  used 
by  them  before  their  arrival  in  India. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  the  Latin  lodix. 
SeweH's  suggestion  (A  Forgotten 
Empire,  pp.  268  and  276)  that  it  is  the 
Kanarese  lodut  'a  stuffed  cloth  or 
cushion,'  is  without  foundation.] 

["There  is  also  much  cattle, 
bufara 8,  cows,  bulls,  and  other  live 
stock."  Chronica  de  Bisnaga,  p.  82.] 

['*They  brought  for  sale  some  big 
cuts  of  bufaros  and  other  game,  with 
which  all  that  land  is  plentifully 
provided."  Manuel  Perestrelo.  Hist. 
Tragico-maritima,  [,  p.  110.] 


that  buli-buli  in  Sundanese  is 
"  a  covered  cup  ordinarily  used 
to  keep  oil."  In  Konkani,  bul 
also  stands  for  a  porcelain 
snuff-box  shaped  like  a  small 
flask.1 

Buraco  (a  hole).  Konk. 
burdk ;  vern.  terms  bi\t  biluk, 
vivar,  bhonk,  bhonto,  domplo. — 
Mar.,  Guj.,  burdkh. — Kan. 
birdku,  biriku,  biruku. 

The  reason  why  the  Portu- 
guese word  was  adopted  is  not 
known.  Persian  and  Hindus- 
tani have  surakh  with  the  same 
meaning :  I  do  not  know 
whether  it  has  any  etymologi- 
cal relation  with  the  Portu- 
guese buraco.  The  Portuguese 
dictionary,  Contemporaneo,  de- 
rives it  from  the  Latin  fora- 
culum,  and  Candido  de 
Figueiredo  from  High  German 
bora.  Gon9alves  Viana  is  of 
the  opinion  that  the  former 
suggestion  is  the  more  probable 
one  and,  in  support  of  his 
view,  refers  to  furaco  met  with 
in  some  of  the  Portuguese 
dialects. 


l  "  Tt  was  a  sort  of  mania  in  Si  am 
to  collect  bules,  just  as  in  other  parts 
they  collect  stamps,  monograms,  etc." 
H.  Prostes,  in  Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.> 
4th.  ser.,  p.  3fl9. 


60 


BURRICO 


CABAIA 


«  ?  Burrico  (ass-colt) .  Malag. 
borika,  boriki. 

Burro  (an  ass).  Konk.  burr 
(us.  in  a  fig.  sense;  in  the 
ordinary  sense,  gadhum) ;  vern. 
term  gaddhd. — Sinh.  buruva, 
bureva  ;  vern.  terms  ko\aluvdt 
kotalivd,  garddabhayd.  Sure  is 
used  in  the  sense  of  '  asinine.' 

Why  should  the  Portuguese 
word  have  found  an  entry  into 
Sinhalese  ?  Perhaps  owing  to 
its  frequent  use  in  the  figura- 
tive sense,  which  was  also  the 
very  reason  for  its  introduction 
into  Konkani. 


?C&  (abbreviated  form  of 
aqui,  here).  Mai.  ca  (Haex). 

Cabaia  (a  long  tunic  with 
wide  sleeves  used  in  the  East). 
Konk.,  Tarn,  kdbdy  (a  kind  of 
tunic). — Mar.  kabdy,  kabai. — 
Sinh.  kabdya  (coat). — Mai., 
Sund.,  Jav.,  Tet.,  Gal.  kabdya. 
— Mao.,  Bug.  kobdya.  In  the 
Indo-Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon  cabaya,  cabai,  cuobai 
are  psed  in  the  sense  of  *  a 
coat.'1  \  '  , 


1  "  He  (the  Sultan  of  Mozambique) 
used  to  be  wrapped  up  in  a  Cabaia  of 
white  cotton  cloth,  which  is  a  tight 


From  the  Pers.-Ar.  qabd 
(adopted  in  Hindustani),  'a 
vesture,'  introduced  into  India 
by  the  Portuguese,  according 
to  Yule  and  Burnell.  Matthes 
derives  it  from  the  Persian 
qabay.1 


fitting  garment."  Castanheda,  Bk.  I, 
ch.  6. 

"A  garment  which  they  call  cabaya, 
which  the  Moors  commonly  use  in 
those  parts ;  it  has  long  sleeves,  is 
provided  with  a  cincture,  and  is  open 
in  front  with  one  flap  over  another  in 
the  manner  of  the  dress  of  the  Vene- 
tians.'1 Jo3o  de  Barros,  Dec.  II,  iv,  2. 

"Cabaya  is  a  garment  such  as  the 
pelote  is  among  us."  Gaspar  Correia, 
I,  p.  14.  [Pelote  in  Portuguese  is  the 
name  of  a  robe  with  broad  flaps,  used 
in  former  times.] 

"  They  brought  to  the  King  a  costly 
cabaya,  which  he  with  his  own  hands 
put  on  the  Governor,  and  this  was  the 
highest  honour  which  he  could  bestow 
on  him  according  to  thel  usages." 
Id.,  Ill,  p.  620. 

44  The  Kabaia  is  a  kind  of  white 
dressing-gown  made  of  cambric  and 
furnished  with  lace.  The  complete 
outfit  of  a  Malay  woman  is  called 
Sarang- Kabaia."  Albert  Osorio  de 
Castro,  p.  146. 

1  In  an  analogous  meaning  the  word 
quimao,  from  the  Japanese  kimono, 
was  used  formerly  in  Konkani,  but  at 
the  present  day  the  term  is  used  only 
of  a  bodice  worn  by  girls.  "Dressed 
in  a  purple  quim&o  in  the  manner  of  a 
long  loose  robe,  embroidered  with 
pearls."  Fern&o  Pinto,  ch.  cxxii. 


CABEgA 


CABRA 


61 


[Gray  in  his  notes  to  Pyrard 
(Hak.  Soc.  Vol.  I,  372)  seems 
to  think  that  quotations  from 
Correa,  and  Albuquerque  (Com- 
mentaries) point  to  the  ex- 
istence of  cabaia  in  Eastern 
parlance  prior  to  the  Portu- 
guese arrival,  and  to  its  being  ; 
previously  unknown  to  the 
Portuguese.  "  Gabaya  is  a 
garment  such  &sa,pelote  is  with 
us  "  (Correa,  in  Stanley's  Three 
Voyages,  p.  132);  "  Cabayas, 
or  native  dresses  of  silk  "  (Alb., 
Comm.,  IV,  95).  He  also 
observes  that  "  Kabdya  is  still 
a  common  word  in  Ceylon  for 
a  coat  or  jacket,  worn  by  a 
European  or  native."] 

Cabe£a  (the  head  of  a  top). 
Mai.  kembesa. — Mol.  cabessa 
(—kabesa) ,  used  of  the  best 
quality  of  camphor.  See 
barriga. 

Cabide  (a  clothes-rack). 
Konk.  kabid.,  vern.  term  6%, 
dandi.—  Tet.,  Gal.  kabidi. 

Cabo  (in  the  sense  of  '  hilt 
or  handle').  Malayal.  kdbu ; 
vern.  term  pidi. 

[Gabo  in  Portuguese  also 
means  '  a  corporal  in  the 
army.']  As  a  military  title, 
the  term  is  employed  in  Konk- 
ani,  Teto,  and  Galoli. 


Cabouco    (in    the   sense   of* 
*  laterite  ') .     Sinh.     kabuka. — 
Anglo-Ind.     cabook. 

["  Mr.  Fergusson  says  that 
the  Ceylon  term  cabook  is  a 
corruption  of  the  Port,  pedras 
de  cavouco,  '  quarry -stones,' 
the  last  word  being  by  a 
misapprehension  applied  to  the 
stones  themselves."  Crooke 
in  Hobson-Jobsony  s.v.  cabook. 
The  ordinary  meaning  of 
cabouco  in  Port,  is  *  ditch, 
quarry.'] 

In  Konkani  konker  is  used  in 
the  same  sense  as  the  Port. 
cabouqueiro,  '  a  quarry  man.' 

Caboz  (a  kind  of  fish  belong- 
ing to  the  order  Gobius).  Mai. 
kabos  (Schuchardt).1 

Cabra  (she-goat).  Nic. 
kdpre,  sheep.  Kodn-kdpret 
lamb.  Ok-kdpre,  the  fleece  of 
the  sheep.  Anha-kdpre, 
sheep's  mutton. 

The  Nicobarese  very  likely 
became  acquainted  with  the 
sheep  (and  perhaps  the  goat) 
through  the  Portuguese,  who 


1  |  "Owing  to  the  inundations  of 
rivers  two  other  species  are  carried 
across  to  these  lands,  but  these  are 
not  so  common  as  the  Gobius,  in 
Malay  Cabus."  Rumphius,  Herb. 
Amboinense,  VIII,  ch.  30  |  . 


62 


CAgAR 


CAF6 


also  gave  the  name  Cobra  to 
one  of  the  small  islands,  which 
in  the  vernacular  is  called 
Komvdfta.  In  Indo-Port. 
cobra  includes  also  'sheep.' 
The  Nicobarese  me,  'she-goat,' 
is  onomatopoetic  and,  perhaps, 
of  recent  date. 

Ca?ar  (to  hunt).  Mai. 
kajar. 

In  Konkani  the  form  Ms  is 
used  in  the  sense  of  'game.' 
Kas  maruhk  [lit.  '  game  to  kill'j 
is  '  to  go  out  in  pursuit  of 
game.' 

Cagarola  (casserole  ;  a  heat- 
proof earthenware  vessel). 
Mai.  kasrol  (Marre). 

Gacau  (cacao).  Konk. 
kakdv. — Tet.,  Gal.  kakau. 

Gadeira  (chair).  Konk. 
kadlr  (1.  us.),  kodel\  vern. 
terms  are  kur6i,  chavdy,  as  in 
Marathi,  but  little  used. — 
Beng.  kaderd,  kadard. — Sindh. 
kadela,  gadela. — Tarn,  kadera 
(1.  us.)  ;  vern.  term  pidam. — 
Malayal.  kasela.— Mai.,  Mac., 
Bug.  kadera. — Nic.  katere. 
Katere-ol-ldl,  sofa.— Tet.,  Gal. 
kadeira.  "]  ; 

Gadernal  (naut.,  luff- 
tackle).  L.-Hindust.  katarndL 

?  Gaffe  (coffee).  Konk. 
kapho  (plant  and  the  whole 


berry ;  pi.  kaphe)  ;  kaphi 
('  coffee  ground  or  prepared 
into  a  beverage  '). — Mar.,Guj., 
Or.  kaphi. —  Beng.  Ass.  kdphi 
— Sinh.  kopi. — Tarn,  kdppi, 
koppi. — Malayal.  kdppi,  kappi- 
kkuru.—  Tel.  kopi.— Kan.,Tul. 
kdphi. — Gar.  kopi. — Bur.  kap- 
phe. — Khas.  kaphi. — Kamb. 
cafe. — Siam.  kafe,  khdofe. — 
Ann.,  Tonk.  cd-phe. — Mai., 
Sund.,  Mac.,  Bug.  kopi. — Day. 
kupi.—Tet.,  Gal.,  Malag. 
kafe. —  |  Chin,  kid-fe  \  . 

It  is  not  known  by  what  way 
the  term  found  its  way  into 
India.  The  first  syllable  of  the 
Indian  term  for  it  (ka-)  is  iden- 
tical with  that  of  the  Portu- 
guese, and  the  second  (-phi  or 
-pi)  with  that  of  the  English 
or  Dutch  (coffee,  koffij).  But 
Turkish  also  has  kaphe. 
Hobson-Jobson  gives  no  cita- 
tion from  any  early  Portu- 
guese writer  on  this  point.  The 
use  of  coffee  had  already  been 
introduced  into  Arabia  in  the 
fifteenth  century. 

["The  history  of  the  intro- 
duction of  coffee  into  India  is 
very  obscure.  Most  writers 
agree  that  it  was  brought  to 
Mysore  some  two  centuries  ago 
by  a  Muhammad  an  pilgrim 


CAFfe 


63 


named  Baba  Budan,  who,  on 
his  return  from  Mecca,  brought 
seven  seeds  with  him.  This 
tradition  is  so  universally  be- 
lieved in,  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  greater  part  of  South  India, 
that  there  seems  every  chance 
of  its  being  founded  on  fact. 

In  Ceylon  it  is  be- 
lieved coffee  was  introduced 
by  the  Arabs  prior  to  the  Por- 
tuguese invasion  of  that  is- 
land." Watt,  The  Commercial 
Products  of  India,  p.  367.1 

But  in  1782  Fr.  Clemente 
da  Ressurrei9ao,  in  his  Treatise 
on  the  Agriculture  (of  Goa).1 
says  :  "  There  is  another  plant 
which  could  yield  a  safe  and 
growing  income  to  the  owner 
of  a  plantation  (provided  its 
cultivation  was  increased),  and 
it  is  the  caf6  (the  coffee  plant) 
because  of  the  high  esteem  and 
relish  in  which  it  is  held  among 
the  European  and  Muslim 
peoples.  From  its  berry  is 
prepared  a  very  exquisite  be- 
verage, stimulating,  promoting 
digestion,  and  nutritive,  though 
it  is  attended  with  evil  effects 


1  Published  by  Bernardo  Francisco 
da  Costa  in  his  Manual  pratico  do 
agiicultor  indiano,  Vol.  IT. 


to  the  nerves  if  taken  in  excess ; 
these  injurious  effects  are  miti- 
gated by  mixing  milk  with  it, 
as  is  done  in  Europe  and  all 
over  Turkey." 

The  term  is  derived  generally 
from  the  Arabic  qahua,  which 
originally  meant  *  wine '  and 
which  was  afterwards  employ- 
ed to  denote  the  '  infusion  of 
coffee.'  Bunn,  in  Arabic,  is  the 
name  given  to  the  plant  and 
the  berry.  Both  these  terms 
have  been  adopted  by  some  of 
the  Indian  languages. 

It  is,  nevertheless,  not  un- 
likely that  the  real  origin  of 
the  word  is  to  be  found  in  the 
geographical  name  Kaffa,  in 
Abyssinia,  which  is  the  primi- 
tive habitat  of  the  plant. 

[Sir  George  Watt  (  The  Com- 
mercial Products  of  India), 
however,  says  :  "  The  names 
given  to  the  plant,  its  fruits . . 
....  are  mostly  derived  f rom 
either  of  two  words:  "  kah- 
ivah"  an  Arabic  term  that  ori- 
ginally denoted  '*  wine,"  and 
"  Zwn,"  the  Abyssinian  name 
for  the  coffee  plant  or  its 
beans.  From  these  we  have 
cahua,  kawa,  chaube,  kapi, 
edve,  kava,  caf6,  coffee,  and 
cajeier ;  also  boun,  bun,  ban9 


64 


CAFRE 


CAIRO 


ben,  bunu,  buncha.  The  earliest 
Arabic  writers,  however,  used 
the  Abyssinian  name  by  itself 
or  in  combination :  thus 
Avicenna  (llth  century)  calls 
it  buncho,  and  Rhases  bunco. 
It  was  by  them  viewed  as  a 
medicinal  plant  and  one  very 
possibly  that  came  from 
Abyssinia,  so  that  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Arabic  name  kah- 
wah  may  with  safety  be  accept- 
ed as  marking  the  progress 
into  the  final  development  as 
a  beverage."] 

Cafre  (in  the  sense  of 
*  negro').  Konk.  khdpri.  Beng. 
kdphiri.  -  -  Ass. — kdphri. — 
Tarn.,  Malayal.,  Tel.  kdppiri. 
— Kan.  kdphri.—  Tul.  kdpri, 
kapiri  —  Anglo-Ind.  caffre, 
caffer,  caffree, — Bur.  kap-pa-li. 
— Mai.  kdpri,  kdfris.  —  Ach. 
kafiri.  —  Day.  kdpir.  \  Nona 
kdpri  ia  Anona  reticulata.  \ 

In  Konkani,  khdpurdo  (a 
diminutive  form)  is  '  a  little 
negro';  khaparUrh  (neut.),  'a 
riegress,'  and,  khaparpan, 
6  coarseness,  barbarousness. ' 
In  Indo-Portuguese  cafrona 
means  '  a  negress  '. 

The  word  is  derived  from  the 
Arabic  kdfir,  t  infidel,  unbelie- 
ver.' In  some  of  the  languages 


this  sense  is  retained.1  With 
regard  to  the  kh  aspirate  in 
Konkani,  cf.  camisa,  cruz. 

Gairel  (narrow  gold  lace). 
'Malayal.  karaL  -  - 

Cairo  (the  fibre  of  the  coco- 
nut husk).  Anglo-Ind.  coir. — 
Indo-Fr.  caire. 

[Yule  seems  to  be  of  the 
opinion  that  the  Anglo-Indian 
form  coir  was  introduced  by 
the  English  in  the  1 8th  cen- 
tury. Crooke  refers  to  the 
O.E.D.  which  gives  '  coire '  in 
1697;  'coir'  in  1779.  'Coir' 
was  less  likely  to  have  been 
used  by  the  Portuguese  because 


1  "  Beyond  this  country  lies  the 
groat  kingdom  of  Bcnametapa  which 
belongs  to  the  Heathen  whom  the 
Moors  call  Cafres."  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  234.  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Long  worth 
Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  9.  The  origin  of 
Benametapa  or  Monomotapa  is  uncer- 
tain. In  some  Bantu  languages  it 
means  '  Lord  of  the  Mountain.'] 

"  And  by  another  name  which  is  com- 
mon they  also  call  them  Gafres,  which 
is  to  say  people  without  law,  a  name 
which  they  give  to  every  heathen  idola- 
ter; this  name  of  Gafres  is  applied 
among  us  to  the  many  slaves  which 
we  have  from  this  people."  Jofto  de 
Barros,  Dec,  I,  viii.  3. 

"  Among  us,  the  Cafres  are  the 
Heathens  from  Cafraria."  Fr.  Jofto  da 
Sousa.  ['Cafntria'  is  the  land  of  the 
Cafres,  or  « Kaffirs/  a  very  large  tract 
in  the  southernmost  part  of  Africa.] 


CAIXA 


OAJU 


coiro  in  their  language  is 
'  leather  '.  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
s.v.  coir.] 

The  word  is  the  Malay al, 
kaya$u,  *  rope  made  out  of  the 
fibre  V  [The  fibre  is  called  in 
Malayal.  jaggari.] 

Caixa  (a  coin). — Anglo-Ind. 
cash.2 

The  word  is  the  Dravidian 
kdsu,  derived  from  the  Sanskrit 
karsha,  *  a  weight  of  silver  or 
gold  \3  [ "  From  the  Tarn,  form 

1  "  From  the  first  outside  rind  which 
coversi  it  (the  coco-nut)  is  made  cairo 
..after  they   have  soaked,  beaten  and    i 
spun  it  in  the  manner  of    fibre    from 
flux."     Joao  do  Uarros,  Dec.  Ill,  iii,  7. 

**  The  first  outside  rind  is  very 
woolly  and  from  it  is  made  Cairo,  so 
called  by  the  Malabar*  (in  Malayalam) 
and  by  us."  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col. 
xvi  [ed.  Markham,  p.  141 J. 

"  From  the  outer  rind  of  these  coco- 
nuts, which  they  call  cairo,  ropes  are 
made."  Kr.  loao  dos  Santos,  Kthiopia 
Oriental,  I,  p.  21)9. 

-  According  to  Antonio  Nunes,  one 
caixa  of  the  Moluccas  was  worth  3/10 
of  a  rial  and  that  of  Siuula,  3/5.  [The 
rial  is  n  Portuguese  coin  equal  to  ,  j-J,  d* 
The  plural  form  of  the  word  is  rci*  and 
accounts  were  kept  in  Bombay  in 
rupees  and  r/is  down  at  least  to  Novem- 
ber 1834.  Twenty  five  rein  then  made 
an  anna.  See  Hobaon-J  obson,  s.v  reas, 
rees.] 

3  "  It  is  a  copper  coin  of  the  size  of 
ourceitijs. . .  .which  they  call  caixas." 
JoAo  de  Barros,  Dec  III,  v,  5. 


kasu,  or  perhaps  from  some 
Konkani  form  which  we  have 
not  traced,  the  Portuguese 
seem  to  have  made  caixa, 
whence  the  English  cash." 
Hobson-Jobson.] 

Caju  (bot.,  Anacardium  Occi- 
dentale).  Konk.  kazu  ;  &az(the 
name  of  the  plant  but,  in  cer- 
tain parts,  also  of  the  fruit). 
Kajel,  a  spirit  distilled  from 
the  juice  of  the  fruit. — Mar. 
kazil  (plant,  fruit,  and  nut)  ; 
kazugold  (us.  in  the  Konkan), 
fruit. — Guj.  kdju,  kdjum 
(neut.;  (  the  sugared  nut  '  is 
masc.) — Benp:.  k*iju. — Sindh. 
khdzu,  khdzo,  the  nut. — Sinh. 
kaju,  kajjit  ;  kaju-geha,  the 
plant. — Tarn.  kdju-palam  ; 
kdju-niaram,  the  plant. —Mala- 
yal. ka&u.,  kdsn-mdru  . — Anglo- 
Ind.  cashew. — Mai.  kdju,  gdjus. 
— Sund ;  kdju  ;  vern.  term 
jambu  mede. — Tet.,  Gal.  kaius, 
kaidil. —  |  Chin,  kid-tsa.  \ 

[*'  The  Tamil  name  (for  caju) 
is,  e.g.,  Mundiri,  referring  to 
the  form  of  the  nut,  and  * 
"  kaju  "  is  only  found  in  Dravi- 
dian dialects  (e.g.,  Malayal  am) 
influenced  by  the  Portuguese. 


"  They  have  the  head  shaved  for  only 
one  copper  coin  which  they  call  caixa. ** 
Gaspar  Correia,  IV.  p.  301. 


66 


CAJU 


CALAFATE 


The  Malays  have  a  name 
("  Buwa  frangi",  Flax.,  p.  64), 
which  shows  that  it  is  not 
indigenous  in  the  Archipelago, 
though  they  also  use  "kaju". 
Burnell  in  Linschoten  (Hak. 
Soc.),  Vol.  II,  p.  27. 

The  evolution  of  a  new  form 
cadju  in  Anglo-. Indian  voca- 
bulary is  evidenced  by  the 
following  passage  taken  from 
The  Times  of  India,  June  23, 
1928:  "The  story  of  a  leper 
living  among  the  beasts  of  the 
jungle  and  subsisting  entirely 
on  fruit  is  being  used  to 
support  the  claim  that  the 
Cadju  fruit  (Anacardium  Occi- 
dentale)  is  a  cure  for  the 
disease/'] 

The  suffix -s  in  Malay  and  in 
Teto  and  Galoli  are  due  to  the 
Portuguese  plural  form,  cajus, 
as  in  meias  ('socks'),  uvas 
{'  grapes '),  tiras  ('  strips  of 
oloth  '),  apas  ('  rice-cakes '). 

The  word  is  Brazilian  :  acaju. 
The  cashew-tree  is  one  of  the 
most  useful  plants  introduced 
by  the  Portuguese  into  India 
and  is  now  perfectly  natural- 
ised.1 


1  "Spirit  distilled  from  cane  and 
from  caju  has  enormous  sale  in  the 
crown  lands."  Caldas  Xavier,  in  Jour. 
Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb..  2nd  ser.,  p.  485. 


[Garcia  da  Orta  does  not 
mention  the  tree  in  his  Collo- 
quies (1563),  but  Christoval 
Acosta  does  in  his  Tractado 
etc.  (1578).  Linschoten  writing 
about  1590  speaks  of  them  as 
being  in  great  numbers  all 
over  India.  ] 

Calaba^a  (calabash) . 

Anglo-Ind.  calabash,  the  dry 
rind  of  a  gourd  used  as  a  bottle 
or  float. 

[The  Portuguese  word  is 
itself  derived  from  the  Arabic 
garah,  'a  gourd',  and  aibasah, 
'dry'.] 

Calafate  (a  caulker).'  ^  Hindi 
kalapatti. — Hindust.  kalpatti, 
kaldpatiyd — Or.  kalapati. — 
Beng.  kalapati. — Sinh.  gala- 
patti(-kara  nava,  '  to  caulk  '). — 
Tain,  kalappar-radi,  to  caulk  ; 

See  Conde  de  Ficalho  in  the  Colloquies 
of  Garcia  da  Orta,  Vol.  I,  p.  67.  [In 
the  passage  referred  to  above  Conde  de 
Ficalho  expresses  surprise  that  da  Orta 
makes  no  mention  of  the  caju  tree, 
which,  a  few  years  later,  was  de- 
scribed by  Acosta  (1578)  and  by  Lins- 
ohoten.  From  this  he  concludes  that 
the  interval  between  the  publication 
of  the  Colloquies  (1563)  and  Acosta's 
Tractado  de  las  Drogaa  y  Medecinaa 
de  las  Indias  Orientates  (1578)  marks 
the  period  when  the  tree  must  have 
been  introduced  into  India  from 
America.] 


CALAIM 


CALQADO 


67 


kalapparradippal,  a  caulker. — 
Tel.  kalapati. — Anglo-Ind.  col- 
puttee. — Ma.fca/epef,  |  kalpdt.  \ 
— Ar.  qalafat,  qalfat,  qdllaf.1 

The  Portuguese  dictionary, 
Contemporaneo,  derives  the 
Portuguese  word  from  the 
Italian  calaf attar e.  Fr.  Joao  de 
Sousa  and  Devic  refer  it  to 
Arabic.  Dozy  and  Jal  have 
doubts  about .  this  derivation 
and  prefer  that  from  the  Latin 
calefacere.  Yule  and  Burnell 
favour  the  Arabic  origin,  but 
admit  that  the  word  in  the 
Indian  languages  owes  it  origin 
to  Portuguese. 

[Calaim  (tin).  Anglo-Ind. 
kalay. — Indo-Fr.  calin.2 

1  "  The      Governor      Jorge     Cabral 
placed  Dom  Jo&o  Lobo  in  charge  of  the 
calafates."    Diogo  do  Conto,  Dec.  VI, 
viii,  5. 

2  ["Tin,  which  the  people    of    the 
country    call    Calem."     Castanheda, 
111,  213.] 

["The  baar  of  calaim  is  in  every 
respect  like  that  of  cinnamon." 
Antonio  Nunes,  Lyvro  dos  Pesos,  p.  6-1 

[  "  They  hold  in  great  esteem  tin,  or 
Calaim,  and  it  is  valued  among  them 
(the  people  of  Madagascar)  as  much  as 
silver,  for  women's  ornaments."  Diogo 
do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  iv,  5,  cited  in 
Glosaario.] 

[ "  Each  calaim  was  worth,  accord- 
ing to  an  appointed  law,  eleven  reis  and 
four  ceittts."  Commentaries  of  AJonao 
Dalbuquerque,  Hak.  Soc.,  Ill,  p.  78.] 


The  original  is  the  Ar 
qal'ai,  which  has  been  adopted 
by  the  Indian  languages,  and 
which  probably  is  related  to 
the  Malay  kalang,  the  name  for 
tin,  and  which,  according  to 
Yule,  may  have  been  the  true 
origin  of  the  word  before  us. 
Some  Arab  geographers  derive 
the  word  from  a  place  called 
Qalah  or  Qaleh,  which  was 
certainly  somewhere  about  the 
coast  of  Malacca,  which  even 
to-day  is  famous  for  its  tin- 
mines.  In  Malay  Nagri- 
Kdlang,  '  Tin-Country,'  is  the 
ancient  name  for  the  State  of 
Selangor.  See  Hobson-Job- 
son. 

The  old  Portuguese  chron- 
iclers also  give  the  name  calaim 
to  a  coin  made  of  tin  current 
in  Malacca.] 

Cal^ado  (subst.,  foot-wear  ; 
boots).  Konk.  kdlsdd. — Mai., 
Ach.,  Batt.,  Sund.,  Jav.  kdsut. 
— Mac.  kdsu. — Ar.  (popular) 
kalsat,  socks  (Simonet).1 


[  *'  He  (The  Uovernor  of  Malacca) 
gave  them  (Portuguese  prisoners)  ten 
thousand  calains  worth  of  Cam  bay  tm 
stuffs."  Id.,  p.  45.  Birch,  the  tran- 
slator of  the  Gommetitaries,  erroneously 
remarks  that  "  Calaim  signifies  a  very 
fine  kind  of  Indian  copper."] 

1  "  By  kasut  is  meant  the  '  surtout ' 


CALDO 


Calfao  (in  the  sense  of 
'  trousers  ').  Konk.  kalsdrhv, 
kalsdmv.  Mo(vem  kalsdrtiv, 
breeches  or  'shorts'. — Sinh. 
kalisama,  kalasama. — Tarn . 
kal-chatfei  (lit. '  puts  on  trou- 
sers '). — -Malayal.  kal~chchatta. 
— ?  Malag.  kalisanina  (perhaps 
from  the  Fr.  cale$on). — Jap. 
karusan.  In  Galoli  kdlsa, 
trousers.1 

Cal$ao,  properly  speaking, 
signifies  in  Portuguese  '  breech- 
es,' but  in  Indo-Portuguese 
it  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
'  trousers '. 

It  appears  that  kaus,  l  shoe  ', 
of  the  languages  of  the  Malay 
Archipelago,  is  not  derived 
from  the  Port.  cal$a  which 
formerly  meant,  according  to 
Viterbo,  *  sock  or  stocking',2 


of  a  Malay  shoe,  which  is  a  kind  of 
sandals  or  leather  soles  fastened  by 
means  of  laces."  Favre. 

1  "  Calsoens,    hats,    shoes,    to    be 
distributed  there  among  the  soldiers." 
Diogo  de  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  vi.  6. 

2  "  One  night  with  cal£a  ( *  breeches ' ) 
loaded  with  sand,  they  give  him  such 
cal^adas  ('  basting '),  that  it  is  report- 
ed he  died  of  it.     Document  of  1458, 
quoted      by       Viterbo.      [Linschoten 
(Hak.    Soc.    Vol.  I,  p.   195)  describes 
how  the  Portingals  "use  long  bagges 
full    of    sand,    wherewith    they    will 
breake  each  others  limmes,  and  make 
them  lame."     Burnell  in  a  note  to  this 


nor  from  the  Dutch  kous, 
'  sock  '.  It  makes  its  appear- 
ance already  in  the  first  quarter 
of  the  seventeenth  century. 
"  Caous  (pronounced  kaus), 
sock  ;  caoua  sa-parist  a  pair  of 
socks "  (Haex).  Swettenhani 
and  Favre  attribute  it  to  an 
Arabic  origin  ;  but  in  Arabic 
there  is  no  such  word.  Rigg 
says  that  in  Sundanese  kaus 
signifies,  at  the  present  day, 
*  sock  '  and  admits  it  is  from 
Dutch.  The  same  is  the 
opinion  of  Hardeland  in  respect 
of  Dayak,  and  of  Matthes  with 
reference  to  the  Macassar 
kdusu  and  Bugui  kdusu  &  koso. 
Langen  doubtfully  gives 
'  kaus '  as  corresponding  to 
the  Achinese  kaus.  It  is  quite 
possible  that  kaus  is  the  abbre- 
viation of  kdsut,  from  cal$ado, 
'shoes',  which  in  Macassar  loses 
the  t,  or  it  may  subsequently 
have  felt  the  influence  of 
Dutch. 

Galdeirao  (a  boiler,  a  large 
kettle).  Sing,  kalderama,  kal- 
darama. 

Caldo  (broth)?  Konk.  kdld. 
— Beng.  kdldo  (in  use  among 


says  that  "  this  is  a  common  method 
of  torture  in  8.  India  at  the  present 
time,  and  is  originally  Indian."] 


CALIBRE 


CAMARA 


69 


the  Christians). — Sinh.  kdlduva. 
— Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav.,  Mad. 
kdldu,  kdldo. 

Calibre  (caliber,  the  diame- 
ter of  the  mouth  of  a  gun)- 
Bug.,  livara. 

The  first  syllable  is  dropped 
as  in  dilu,  which  is  from  the 
Portuguese  codilho,  '  eodille,  a 
term  in  a  game  of  cards  '. 

Calis  (a  chalice).  Konk. 
kdl*.— Beng.,  Tain.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
kalis. — Ann.  calice  ;  vern.  term 
chen  thdnh  (lit.  *  sacred  cup'). 
— Jap.  karisu.1 

Calmaria  (a  calm  at  sea). 
L.-Hindust.  kalmariyd,  kar- 
mariyd.  Karmariyd  padnd,  to 
be  becalmed.2 

[Galumba  (Jateorhiza 

palmata,  Miers).  Anglo-Ind. 
columbo  root,9  calumba  root. 

The  plant  is  a  native  of  East 
Africa  and  its  roots  are  largely 
exported  to  India  from  Mozam- 
bique because  of  their  medi- 
cinal properties.  Kalumba  is 


1  "  Altar-stones,  calices  and  other 
things."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  i,  2. 

2  «« On    the    way    met    with    many 
calmarias."     Diogo   do  Couto,  Deo. 
VI,  ix,  4. 

3  ["  Calumba,  a  root. . .  .is an  excel- 
lent   remedy    against    tertian     fever, 

stomach-ache "        Fra     Paolino, 

Viaggio  (l!SQ)t  p.  363.] 


the  name  by  which  it  is  called 
by  the  natives  in  Africa.  The 
O.K.D.  derives  it  from 
Colombo,  the  capital  of  Ceylon, 
from  a  false  notion  that  it  was 
supplied  from  thence.] 

Gama  (a  bed).  Konk.  kdm  ; 
vern.  terms  bdz,  khatlem ; 
anthrun-pahghrun,  sej. — Mai. 
camma  (Haex). — Tet.,  Gal. 
kama  ;  vern.  term  phdtik. 

C&inara  (a  room).  Konk. 
kdmr,  kdmbr  ;  in  the  sense  of 
a  '  room',  the  term  is  little  used 
in  Goa,  but  it  is  current  in  the 
sense  of  *  a  municipality  * 
(cdmara  municipal).  There  is 
a  popular  saying,  kambrachyd 
kiistdr  kalvantdth  nachtdt,  '  the 
dancing  girls  perform  at  the 
costof  the  municipality1, [which 
is  another  way  of  saying  *  to 
enjoy  at  another's  cost,'  or,  as 
it  would  be  expressed  in  Eng- 
lish, 'the  municipality  pays 
the  piper,  but  some  one  else 
calls  the  tune.'] — Hindi 
kam'rd. — Hindust.  kdmard, 
kamard,  kamera,  kam'ra 
(more  used).  It  also  means 
'  a  cabin  in  a  ship  '.  Khane 
ka  kamrd,  dining-room. — Or. 
kam'rd.— Sing.  kdmaraya, 

kdmare. — Tel.  kamardy  kamerd, 
kamrd,  kamiri  ;  kameld    (*  the 


70 


CAMARA 


CAMARADA 


round-top  of  a  ship's  mast '). — 
Anglo-Ind.  cumra. — Khas. 
kam'ra. — Mai.  (kdm&rd, 

Wilkinson),  Bat.,  Sund.,  Jav., 
Mad.  kdmar. — Bug.  kamdli.1 — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kdmara.—  \  Turk. 
qdmara.  \  — Rab.  kamaron.2 

Dr.  Hugo  Schuchardt  refuses 
to  accept  the  Portuguese  origin 
for  the  Mai.  kdmar,  as  also  for 
musik  ('  music ')  and  pistol 
(*  pistol '),  and  prefers  instead 
the  Dutch  kamer,  musiek,  pis- 
tool,  as  the  originals  of  the 
Malay  forms.  He  lays  down 
that  "the  criterion  for  dis- 
tinguishing one  from  the  other 
is  principally  the  termination 
which  these  words  have  in 
Malay :  if  it  is  vocalic,  the 
immediate  source  of  the  word 
is  Portuguese  ;  if  consonantal, 
then  it  is  Dutch  ".  And  Gon- 
9alves  Viana  observes  that 
"  these  two  laws  to  which  Dr. 
Schuchardt  refers  are  of  the 
greatest  importance  ". 

It  appears  that  the  above 
criterion  is  not  after  all  very 


1  Matthea  derives  this  term  from  the 
Port,  cama  (*  a  bed  '),  and  mentions 
the      compound      kamdli — levuranna, 
"iemancTs  slaap-kamer,  bed-room." 

2  "Withdrawing    with     him    to    a 
camara,  he  spoke  to  him  these  words." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  i.  9. 


safe,  because  there  are  other 
words  the  Portuguese  origin  of 
which  is  unquestioned  which 
have  a  consonantal  ending, 
that  is,  after  losing  the  vowel 
termination  of  the  parent  word, 
as  for  example  :  karpus  from 
Port.  carapu$a  ('  a  kind  of  cap 
protecting  one  from  cold'), 
martil  from  martelo  ('  a  ham- 
mer ') ,  gargalet  from  gorgoleta 
((  water- jug'),  bulin  from  bolina 
('  bow -line  '),  prum  from  prumo 
('a  plummet '). 

In  respect  of  kamer  and 
musik,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
especial  reason  for  the  elimina- 
tion of  their  last  syllable  is  the 
necessity  of  getting  rid  of  words 
accented  on  the  ante-pen- 
ultimate syllable,  in  view  of  the 
fact  that  the  Malayo-Polyne- 
sian  languages  have  no  pro- 
paroxytones.  If  it  can  .be 
established  that  mdrmar 
('  marble ')  is  derived  from 
the  Port,  mdrmore,  then  we 
have  another  instance  in  proof 
of  our  view.  Perhaps,  almdri 
or  lamdri  from  the  Port. 
armario  ('cupboard'),  obey 
the  same  law.\. 

Camarada     (a     comrade). 

l  The  Malay  o- Portuguese  dialect  of 
Tugu  has  cdmber.  '  <  i' 


CAMISA 


CAMISA 


71 


Konk.  kambrdd ;  vern.  terms 
sahgati,  samvgadi,  gadi. — Tet. 
kamarada ;  vern.  term  belu. 
In  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon,  cambrado. 

Camisa  (a  shirt).  Konk. 
kamis,  khamis. — Mar.  kamiz, 
khamis. — Guj.  khamis. — Hindi 
qamiz. — Hindust.  qamis,  qamij. 
— Beng.  kamij. — Sinh.  kamise, 
kamisaya,  kamiseya. — Tam. 
kamisei. — Malay  al.  kamis, 

kamisu,  kammisu. — Tel. 

kamisu,  kamsu. — Kan.  kamisu. 
— Tul.  kamisu . — Anglo-lnd. 
cameeze. — Gar.  kamij. — Mai., 
Aoh.  kamija,  kameja. — Sund., 
Day.  kameja. — Jav.,  Mad. 
kamejo. — Tet.,  Gal.  kamiza. — 
?  Ar.,  Pers.  qamis.1 

Loma  kamisaya  (lit.  *  a  wool- 
len shirt'),  a  singlet  or  an 
undervest,  in  Sinhalese ;  in 
Konkani,  kham6i  is  used  of  a 
4  child's  frock  '. 

St.  Jerome  is  the  first  Euro- 
pean writer  to  mention  camisia 
in  The  Epistle  to  Fabiola? 
Oandido  de  Pigueiredo  derives 


1  *'Vasco   de   Gama    received    him 
very  kindly  and  ordered  camisas  to  be 
given  to  him."     Castanheda,  1,  ch.  25. 

2  Simonet  says  that  it  is  also  used 
by   Fostus  and    derives    it   from    the 
Latin-Spanish  vama. 


the  Port,  vocable  from  "  Low 
Latin  camisia,  the  origin  of 
which  is  uncertain  ".  Fr.  Joao 
de  Sousa  assigns  to  it  an 
Arabic  origin. l  [Skeat  derives 
camisa  from  Celt  and  says  that 
the  Arabic  qamis  is  from  Latin. 
The  O.E.D.  is  of  the  view  that 
the  Ar.  qamis,  '  a  tunic ',  is 
from  the  Lat.  camisia  of  St. 
Jerome.] 

The  initial  q  of  Hindi  and 
Hindustani  and,  perhaps,  the 
kh  of  Marathi  and  Gujarati, 
indicate  the  direct  source  or 
influence  to  be  Arabic.  The 
initial  k  becomes  sometimes 


1  "  Faria  wishes  to  regard  it  as  a 
Punic  word;  but  it  is  without  a  doubt 
Arabic  ;  on  this  account  it  occurs  more 
than  ouce  in  the  Alcoran  in  the  chapter 
on  Joseph." 

**  Although  the  name  of  this  garment 
may  have  come  to  us  through  the 
Arabs,  it  is  necessary  to  search  for  its 
earliest  origin.  The  Arabic  word  is 
derived  from  the  Sanskrit  kschuma 
(kschaumi)t  linen,  kshaumas,  made  of 
linen ;  the  garment  has  received  this 
namo  from  the  material  from  which  it 
is  made/'  Engelmanu,  Glossaire. 

"  These  Moors  of  Ormuz  go  about  in 
very  fine  long  white  cotton  camisas  of 
very  rine  texture.''  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  261.  [The  translation  by  Longworth 
Dames  in  the  Hak.  Soe.'s  ed.  does  not 
square  with  this  version  and  is  the 
result  apparently  of  some  variation  in 
the  texts.  S<^  Vol.  I,  p.  79.] 


72 


CAMISOLA 


CANA  DA  INDIA 


aspirated  in  Konkani.  Cf. 
cruz. 

Camisola  (an  undervest,  a 
singlet).  Konk.  kdmizol  (a 
lady's  chemise). — Tet.  kami- 
zola. 

Catnpainha  (a  bell) .  Konk. 
kampin  ;  vern.  term  ghanfii. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kampainha. 

Campo  (a  field).  Konk. 
kdmp  (in  the  sense  of  '  the  plot 
of  land  fronting  a  church  over 
which  processions  pass5). — 
Mar.,  Hindust.  kampu,  field  of 
battle. — Anglo-Ind.  campoo,  a 
camp. — ?  Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav., 
Mad.,  Mac.  kampong,  kampung, 
a  village  protected  by  an  en- 
closure of  hedges  or  bamboo. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kdmpu ,  vern.  term 
kles.1 

Some  philologists  regard 
kampong  as  a  vernacular  term 
of  the  Malayan  languages,  and 
not  of  Portuguese  origin.  Yule 
puts  up  a  strong  case  in  favour 
of  the  Malay  kampong  being  the 
original  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
'  compound  ',  but  he  admits 
the  possibility  of  the  Malay 
word  itself  being  "  originally  a 

1  "  And  by  land  he  throw  up  works 
half  a  league  from  Malacca,  in  that 
part  which  is  called  Campochina." 
Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  x,  3. 


corruption  of  the  Port,  campo. 
taking  the  meaning  first  of 
camp,  and  thence  of  an  enclos- 
ed area."  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
s.v.  campoo  and  compound. 

[Crooke,  in  Hobson-Jobson 
s.v.  campo,  refers  to  White- 
way's  note  that  both  Castan- 
heda  (Bk.  VI,  ch.  ci,  p.  217) 
and  Barros  (see  below)  speak 
of  a  ward  of  Malacca  as 
Campu  China,  which  de 
Eredia  (1613)  calls  Campon 
China,  and  he  thinks  this  last 
name  may  supply  a  link  be- 
tween Campoo  and  Kampung.  \ 

PCana  da  fndia  (Indian 
cane).  Bur.  kyane. 

[Cana  da  fndia  was  also 
called  Cana  de  Bengala  and  is 
the  Arundinaria  Wightiana, 
Ness,  or  Bambusa  arundo,  Dak. 
and  Gibs.,  which  grows  in 
Bengal  and  from  which  were 
obtained  walking  sticky  highly 
prized  in  early  Portuguese 
days.  But  besides  the  mean- 
ing of  *  walking  stick  '  it  also 
implied  a  staff  of  office,  prin- 
cipally a  sort  of  baton,  used 
by  military  officers.  The  term 
and  its  different  acceptations 
have  been  discussed  at  length 
in  Dalgado's  Contributes, 
q.v.] 


CANADA 


CANEQUIM 


73 


Canada  (a  measure  in 
Portugal  containing  three 
English  pints).  Sinh.  kandde 
(pi.  kandda).1 

Canal  (canal).  Konk.  kandl 
(us.  only  in  Goa). — Tel.  kandli. 

Brown  assumes  that  kandli 
is  from  French. 

Canape  (a  couch).  Konk. 
kannpo  (pi.  kanape). — Sinh. 
kandppuva. — Tet.,  Gal.  kan- 
<ipe  |  Turk,  qdnape.  \ 

Canario  (a  (Canary-bird). 
Konk.  kandr. — Jap.  kandrit/a.2 

?  Candelabro  (a  candela- 
brum ;  a  large,  branched,  can- 
dle stick).  Sinh.  kandaldruva. 
In  the  Port,  dialect  of  Ceylon  : 
candelar,  candeler.  Probably 
from  the  Dutch  kandelaar. 

?  Candil  (in  the  old  accepta- 
tion of  'a  lamp',  now  obsolete) . 
Guj.  kandil,  a  glass  lamp. — 
Hindi,  Hindust.  qandil. — Kan. 
kandila.  —  Mai.  kandil. — Ach.  j 
khandel. — Jap.  kantera,  a  hand 
lamp. 


1  According     to      Antonio      Nunes 
(Livrodos  Pesos  da  lndia>  p  34),  Canada 
was  in  use  in  Cochin ;  but  dictionaries 
do  not  mention  the  word. 

2  '*  Specially   certain   (birds)    which 
they   call    inhapures,  which   resemble 
very   much   canaries   in   colour   and 
song."     Joilo     dos     Santos,     Ethiopia 
Oriental,  I.  p.  134. 


In  all  probability  the  word  is 
imported  directly  from  the 
Arabic  qandil. 

The  origin  of  the  Japanese 
terra  is  doubtful ;  perhaps  it  is 
from  the  English  *  candle',  not- 
withstanding the  difference  in 
meaning.  Goncalves  Viana 
believes  that  it  is  from  the 
Spanish  candela,  '  a  candle  '. 

Canela  (the  shin  bone). 
Konk.  kanel,  the  shin  of  a 
cow. — Tet.  kanda,  the  bark 
of  the  cinnamon  tree. 

Canequim  (a  thick  cotton 
fabric  formerly  made  in  India). 
Jap.  kanekim.1 

1  "  A  white,  quilted,  robe  made  of 
canequim."  Expolio  de  Balthazar 
Jorge  (1549),  in  Jour.  Geo.  *Soo.  Lisb., 
4th  ser.,  p.  290. 

44  Canequis,  bo] eta*,  bcyrames, 
sabdgagis.*  Dio^o  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV, 
1.  7. 

[The  above  are  names  of  different 
cotton  fabrics  which  were  formerly 
woven  in  India  and  exported  to 
lOurope.  It  is  very  true  what  Yule 
and  Burnell  observe  that  it  is  most 
difficult  to  draw  intelligible  distinc- 
tion between  the  various  kinds  of 
cotton  fabrics  which  under  a  variety 
of  names  were  formerly  exported  to 
Europe.  Bofetas  is  the  same  as  the 
Anglo-Ind.  baftas,  a  kind  of  calico 
made  especially  at  Broach  (sec 
Hobson-Jobson,  s.v.  bafta)  ;  for 
beyrame*  see  under  beaiilha.  Saba- 
gagis  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  text- 


CANGA 


CANGA 


[The  original  of  the  word  is 
the  Marathi  khankl.] 

?  Canga  (an  ox-yoke).  Mai., 
Jav.,  kang,  bridle — [Anglo- 
Ind.,  cangue.]  —  Pid.-Engl . 
cango,  "  a  species  of  chair  or  lit- 
ter suspended  from  a  pole  and 
carried  by  two  men  ".  Leland. 

Swettenham  regards  kang  as 
a  vernacular  Javanese  term, 
and  not  without  reason, 
because  of  the  difference  in 
meaning  between  it  and  the 
Portuguese  word  and,  secondly, 
because  the  Javanese  word  has 
no  vowel  ending,  which  normal- 
ly words  in  Malay  borrowed 
from  the  Portuguese  retain. 
See  cdmara. 

Leland  says  that  cango  is  a 
Japanese  word ;  but  the  dic- 
tionaries which  I  have  consult- 
ed do  not  give  it  the  meaning 
which  he  says  it  has.  These 
are  the  meanings  which  they 
give  :  "  Chinese  words ;  attend- 
ing to  the  sick  ;  safe  custody  ; 

iles  produced  at  Cambay ;  Dalgado 
(Olossario)  says  he  cannot  trace  its 
etymology  with  any  sense  of  certainty. 
It  is  no  doubt  the  Ar.  sab*  (*  seven*) 
and  gaz  ('a  yard'),  i.e.,  cloth  sold 
seven  yards  to  the  rupee. "| 

"  And  from  above  one  canequim 
spread  out."  Antonio  Bocarro,  Dec. 
XIII,  p.  538. 


rigorous  imprisonment. ' '  Hep- 
burn. 

Leland  and  Yule  notice 
another  vocable  with  the  same 
meaning,  viz.,  cangue,  which 
Joaquim  Crespo  describes  in 
Cousas  da  China  as  follows : 

"  The  canga  is  a  weighty 
square  board,  80  centimetres 
wide  and  5  thick,  having  a  hole 
in  the  centre  wherein  the  neck 
of  the  delinquent  is  held  fast 
and  locked." 

There  is,  according  to  Yulet 
a  genuine  Chinese  word  noted 
in  a  dictionary  of  the  eleventh 
century  under  the  form  kang- 
giai  (in  modern  Mandarin 
speech  hyang-hiai).  From 
kanggiai  is  derived  the  Canton 
form  k'ang-ka,  '  to  wear  the 
canga  ',  and  probably  the  An- 
namite  gang.1  He  thinks  it 
probable  that  the  Portuguese 
took  the  word  from  one  of 
these  latter  forms  and  asso- 
ciated it  with  their  own  canga, 
'an  ox-yoke',  or  '  porter's  yoke 
for  carrying  burdens'.  But 
Gongalves  Viana  says  that  the 
Portuguese  word  canga  implied 
"either  from  analogy  of  the 

1  In     Siamese,    kha'ng    means     '  to 
imprison '. 


CANGA 


CANGA 


75 


form  or  its  use  the  board  which 
i.s  used  in  China  for  punish- 
ment." But  there  is  no  evi- 
dence that,  in  these  meanings, 
canga  was  at  that  time  in 
use  in  Portugal,  nor  has  its 
origin,  up  to  now,  been  investi- 
gated ;  the  presumption  is  that 
it  comes  from  con(ju)gar  ('to 
join  or  unite '). 

Fernao  Pinto  calls  the 
Chinese  *  canga  ',  collar  ('  a  col- 
lar ').  "  Ordered  us  to  be  put 
into  a  narrow  prison  with  fet- 
ters on  our  feet,  manacles  on 
our  hands  and  collares  on  our 
necks."  But  Cardim  in  his 
Batalhas  da  Companhia  de 
Jesus  (1650)  employs  the  term 
in  its  Chinese  acceptation  : 
"  Andre  was  arrested  for  being 
a  Christian  and  taken  to  the 
prison  where  they  put  round 
his  neck  a  canga,  which,  as  I 
have  already  said,  is  made  of 
two  thick  pieces  of  wood  in  the 
shape  of  a  ladder,  and  weighted 
more  or  less  according  to  the 
crime  of  the  offender/' 

[Crooke  notes  that  the 
O.E.D.,  on  the  authority  of 
Professor  Legge,  rejects  Yule's 
view  (see  above)  and  main-' 
tains  that  '  cangue '  is  from 
the  Portuguese  canga, '  a  yoke '. 


Professor  Giles  is  also  en- 
tirely of  the  opinion  that  the 
word  is  from  Portuguese  and 
not  from  any  Chinese  term. 
As  against  all  this,  Dalgado, 
in  his  Gon$alves  Viana  e  a 
Lexicologia  Portuguesa  pub- 
lished four  years  after  the  pre- 
sent work,  inclines  to  the  view 
that  canga,  in  the  acceptation 
of  *  a  wooden  board  worn  round 
neck  by  Chinese  criminals  ',  is 
not  from  the  Portuguese 
canga,  '  a  yoke  for  oxen  ',  but 
has  its  origin  in  an  Annamite 
word.  His  reason  for  this 
view  are:  (1)  The  earliest 
Portuguese  chroniclers  of 
India  speak  of  this  *  pillory  of 
wood '  as  colar,  and  tabua 
('board').  One  of  them  who 
describes  very  minutely  *  this 
instrument  of  torture  '  calls  it 
by  the  Chinese  name  kiahao ; 
none  use  the  term  canga.  (2) 
the  earliest  reference  to  canga, 
in  the  Chinese  acceptation,  is 
in  Cardim's  Batalhas  (see 
above),  but  beforehim,  in  1635, 
Antonio  Bocarro  refers  to  ganga 
in  the  same  sense.  "  With  his 
hands  tied,  they  placed  him  in 
a  boat  and,  accompanied  by  a 
bell,  they  took  him  with  some 
speed  along  the  whole  fleet, 


76 


CANFORA 


CANJA 


and  finally  threw  him  into  a  ] 
sort  of  cage  with  a  ganga  round 
his  neck  "  (in  Pegu).  Palgado, 
therefore,  is  of  the  view  that  the 
source  word  of  canga  is  not  the 
Portuguese  canga  but  the  An- 
namitegrany,  which  afterwards, 
following  the  laws  of  attraction, 
became  transformed  into  canga. 
Cardim's  reference  to  canga  is 
als.o  in  connection  with  An- 
name.  The  Chinese  name  for 
this  portable  pillory  is  kid. 
See  Yule,  Cathay,  1,  p.  179.] 

CSnfora  (camphor).  Konk. 
kdrhphr ;  vern.  term  Icdphur, 
kapur,  from  the  Sanskrit  kar- 
pura,  which  is  the  mediate 
source  of  the  Portuguese  word. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  kdnfora. 

Canhao  (a  piece  of  ord- 
nance ;  also  a  shirt-cuff). 
Konk.  kanhdthv.  (in  the  sense 
of  k  a  cuff  ').  Tarn,  canhao  (in 
the  same  sense).1 — ?  Beng. 
kamdn,  cannon. — Bug.  kanhdo, 
cannon. 

Canivete  (penknife) . 

Konk.  kdnvet ;  vern.  term 
chdku  (I.  us.). — Tet.,  Gal.  kani- 
veti. 

Canja  ('  rice  gruel'j) .   Anglo- 


1  A  friend  writes  to  me  that  the 
word  is  pronounced  in  the  same  way  as 
in  Portuguese. 


Ind.  conjee  (in  the  sense  of 
*  rice  gruel ',  and  also  in  that  of 
'  a  medicinal  drink  made  of 
rice  decocted  with  spices  and 
herbs  ').* — Indo-Fr.  cange.  In 
Konk.  *  rice  gruel '  is  called 

In  Sanskrit  and  the  modern 
Prakrits  kdnji  stands  for 
water  in  which  rice  has  been 
boiled  and  allowed  to  become 
acid ',  such  as  is  used  for 
starching  by  Indian  washer- 
men.2 Yule  says  that  the 
English  received  the  term  from 
the  Portuguese ;  perhaps  he 
says  this  because  of  the  identity 
of  meaning  of  the  two  words, 
though  congee  is  nearer  the 
Indian  word. 


l  "They  give  the  patient  rice  water 
to  drink  with  pepper  and  cummin 
seed  which  they  call  canje  ".  Garcia 
da  Orta,  Col,  xvii  [ed.  Markham, 
p  158]. 

"The  Chinaman  held  his  tongue, 
and  immediately  gave  orders  for  a 
large  supply  of  rice  canja  to  be  pre- 
pared, which  was  sufficient  to  enable 
all  to  recover  from  the  hunger  which 
every  one  felt."  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIIT, 
p.  168. 

2  "  This  word  is  improperly  used  by 
ladies  and  ayahs  for  gruel."  Candy. 

"Their  white  clothes  are  washed 
with  water  in  which  rice  has  been 
boiled,  and  thereby  they  become  well 
starched."  Gaspar  Correia,  p.  357. 


CANO 


CAPADO 


77 


[I   cannot   trace   the    refer- 
ence for  this  statement  of  the 
author.       In     Hobson-Jobson, 
Yule  connects  the  Anglo-Ind. 
'  conjee  '  with  the  Tamil  kanjl> 
'  boilings '.      It    is    true    that 
in    Sanskrit   and    the   modern 
Prakrits,    as    has    been     said 
above,  kanji  signifies  the  usual 
starch  of  Indian   washermen ; 
but  in  Tamil    kanji   has  both 
meanings  :     '  rice    gruel ',    and 
'  starch ',    whereas    in    Malay- 
alam  the  word  is  used  only  in 
the    former    sense,    the    latter 
being  conveyed    by  the  com- 
pound        kanjippaSa  =  starch 
from  '  congee'.      From  this  it 
might    be    inferred    that    the 
Portuguese  word  was  derived 
from     Malayalam.     See     Dal- 
gado,  Glossario,  and  Contribui- 


Cano  (a  pipe,  a  conduit). 
Konk.  kdn ;  vern.  terms  nal, 
sdrni. — Sinh.  kdnuva.  Tubak- 
ka  kdnuva,  the  barrel  of  a  gun. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  kdnu. 

Cantar  (to  sing,  to  chant). 
Konk.  kantdr-karuhk.  Kdntdr 
or  kantdr  (subst.,  masc.),  a 
song.— Mai.  kantar. 

Canto  (in  the  sense  of  *  a 
corner').  Mai.  kdntu. 

Capa  (a  cloak) .     Konk.  kdp, 


a  cloak,  an  envelope  for  letters, 
a  priest's  cope,  and  a  capot  in 
a  game  of  cards.  — Beng. ,  Tarn . , 
Malay al.  kappa,  pluvial,  long 
cloak  used  as  ceremonial  vest- 
ment.— Tel.  kappu,  a  super- 
scription.— Siam.  kdb,  cloak  ; 
vern.  term  song  muen. — Mai. 
capa  (Haex). — Mac.,  Bug., 
Tet.,  Gal.  kdpa,  cloak. — Jap. 
kappa.  Ama-gappa,  rain-coat1 
—  ?  Ar.  qabd.  See  cabaia. 

Gapado  (gelding,  he-goat 
castrated).  Sinh.  kappddu, 
kappddu-kala  (lit.  *  made  a 
gelding  ') .  Kappddu-karanava , 
to  geld  or  castrate  ;  vern.  term 
kara-ambanava .  Kappddu- 
kerima,  castration  ;  vern.  term 
kara-embima. — K  appdduva, 
the  animal  that  is  castrated  ; 
a  eunuch  ;  vern.  term  napum- 
sakayd  (San.sk.)  Kappddu- 
kala  kukuld,  a  capon. — Gal. 
kapddu. 

In  Konkani  kapdmv,  '  cast- 
rated ',  kapdtnv-karunk,  *  to 
castrate  ',  from  the  Port,  capao 
(4a  castrated  cock5),  are  in 
use.2 


1  K  intervocalic  becomes  g  in  Japan- 
ese,   as   in    ama-gasa,  from    ama   and 
kasa>  *  rain-coat';  ko-gatana,  from  ko 
and  katana,  '  pen -knife  *. 

2  Kapanava,  '  to  cut,  to  amputate ', 
in  Sinhalese,  is  a  vernacular  verb. 


78 


CAPAR 


CABABTNA 


Gapar  (to  castrate). 
Malayal.  kapparikka  (also  used 
in  the  sense  of  *  castrated  '). — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kdpa  (also  in  the 
sense  of  '  castrated  '). 

Gapaz  (capable,  clever). 
Konk.  kapdz  ;  vern.  term  6akt, 
samarth,  salav. — Tet.,  Gal. 
kapds ;  vern.  term  matenek. 

Gapela  (in  the  sense  of  *  a 
chapel').  Konk.  kapel  (also 
*  a  chapleb  of  flowers  '). — Tarn. 
kapelei. — Tet.,  Gal.  kapela. 

[The  Port,  capela  also 
signifies  '  a  garland  or  chaplet 
of  flowers.'] 

Capitao  (a  captain).  Konk. 
kdpitdniv  ;  kopit  (also  '  a  chief 
or  leader'). — Guj.  kaptdn, 
kapattdn. — Hindi,  Hindust. 
kaptdn. — Sinh.  kappita,  kap- 
peta. — Malayal.  kappitdn. — 
Khas.  kaptan,  koptan  (probably 
from  the  English  *  captain  '). — 
Mai.  kapitdn,  kapitan. — Ach., 
Sund.,  Jav.,  Day.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
kapitan. — Bug.  kapitan-moro 
(  =  Port.  capitdo  mor,  *  chief 
captain'). — Pid-Engl.  cab-tun. 
— Jap.  kapitan,  '  a  ship's  cap- 
tain ;  the  leader  of  a  company 
of  workmen.' —  j  Turk,  qdp- 
tan1  |  . 

1  "The  very  title  of  capitao-mor 
('  the  chief -captain ')  which  used  to  be 


Capote  (a  cloak).  Konk. 
Teapot.— Bal.  kaput. — Tet, 

kapoti ;  vern.  term  phdru  boti. 
—  ?  Malag.  kapoti. — Ar.  kabut, 
kabdbit. —  |  Turk,  qdput l  \  . 

?  Garabina  (carabine) . 

Mar.,  Hindust.,  Punj.  karabin. 
— Sindh.  karabinu. — Mai.  kar- 
rebin  (Marre).  Karabini,  cara- 
bineer, in  Punjabi.  In 
Marathi  the  vern.  term  is 
dama. —  |  Turk,  qdrabina  \  . 

Some  Indian  lexicographers 


given  to  the  Portuguese  governors 
passed  into  these  languages  (Malay, 
Javanese,  Sundanese),  which  used  it 
first  to  denote  those  and  subsequently 
fche  governor-generals  of  the  Dutch 
nolonies.  In  Hitu,  the  chief  part  of 
the  island  of  Amboyana,  the  title  of 
kapitan  hitu  was  borne  for  many 
centuries  by  the  principal  indigenous 
chief  upon  whom  this  title  was  con- 
ferred by  Antonio  do  Bnto,  Governor 
of  the  Molucas,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
16th  century,  as  a  reward  for  services 
rendered  to  the  Portuguese."  Hey 
ligers. 

"  The  song  in  Malay  begins  thus : 
Capitao  Dom  Paulo  ba  poram  de 
Pungor,  anga  dia  malu,  sita  pa  tau 
dar  "  Rendered  into  English  gives  : 
'*  Captain  Don  Paulo  fought  in  Pungor 
and  preferred  to  die  rather  than  yield 
a  foot."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV, 
viii,  11. 

1  "The  hidalgos  of  that  time  did 
not  repose  their  vanity  in  capotes 
(•cloaks*)  and  breeches."  Couto, 
Dec.  VIf  x,  8. 


CARAMBOLA 


CARIL 


79 


admit  that  the  immediate 
source  of  the  word  is  French, 
The  term  is  a  modern  one  in 
Portuguese. 

Carambola  (hot.,  Averrhoa 
carambola) .  Anglo-Ind.  caram- 
bola. — Indo-Fr.  carambole, 
carambolier. 

The  source  word  is  the 
Mar.-Konkani  karambal  [or 
karmal  from  the  Sansk.  karma- 
ranqa] l. 

?  Caramelo  (a  caramel,  a 
sweetmeat).  Jap.  karameiru, 
karumera,  karumeira,  sugar- 
plum. 

Gon^alves  Viana  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  source  of  the 
Japanese  word  is  probably 
Spanish. 

.  Carapu?a  (a  cap;  covering 
for  the  head).  Mai.  karpiis, 
karpiiz. — Sund.,  Batav.  kart- 
pus. — Jav.  kdrpus,  krdpus* 

1  "Antonia,    pluck    from    this    tree 
Home  carambola,  for  this  is  how  they 
are    called    in    Malabar."     Garcia    da 
Ota,   Col,   xii   |ed.    Markham,    p.   97. 
See  also  quotation  under  bUimbim]. 

"  Thoro  is  in  China  as  great  an  abund- 
ance of  carambolas  as  of  mangoes. " 
Lucena,  Historia,  Bk.  X,  ch.  18. 

•'  Divers  kinds  of  fruits,  such  as 
mangoes,  jack-fruit,  carambolas." 
Jofto  dos  Santos,  Ethiopia  Orietital, 
II,  p.  270. 

2  ««  And  on  the  head  over  a  coif  of 


Caravela  (small,  light,  fast 
ship).  Anglo-Ind.  caravel, 
carvel. 

[The  Port,  dictionary,  Con- 
temporaneo,  says  that  the 
derivation  of  the  word  is  un- 
certain. Yule,  because  of  the 
character  of  swiftness  attribut- 
ed to  the  caravel,  suggests,  but 
half-heartedly,  the  Turki  kara- 
wuly  '  a  scout,  an  outpost,  a 
vanguard  ',  as  the  source  word. 
The  O.E.D.  says  that  it  is  pro- 
bably the  diminutive  of  Sp. 

caraba.] 

Cardamomo    (cardamom). 

Sinh.  kardamunga  ;  vern.  term 

ensdl.1 — Mai.,  Jav.  kardamon. 

— Mac.          garididong. — Bug. 

garidimonq  ;  vern.  term  kapul- 

dga. 

Caridade  (charity).     Konk. 

kariddd    (1.   us.)  ;  vern.   terms 

dharm,  dayd. — Tet.   karidddi  ; 

vern.  term  didk. 

Cari!     (curry).     Anglo-Ind. 

curry. — Indo-Fr.  carry. — Tet., 

Gal.  karil. 

gold,  a  velvet  carapu^a."  Joflo  de 
Barros,  Dec.  II,  x.  8. 

*'  And  on  the  head  a  round  carapu^a 
which  did  not  cover-  the  ears.'* 
Gaspar  Correia,  Lendas,  1,  2. 

1  ••  In  Malabar  it  is  called  etremilly, 
and  in  Ceylon  enfal."  Garcia  da  Orta, 
Col.  xiii  [ed.  Markham,  p.  100.). 


80 


CARRANE 


CARRETA 


Kari  in  Tamil,  kadhi  in 
Marathi  and  Konkani.1 

[Either  of  these  may  be  the 
source  of  the  Portuguese  word 
but  presumably  the  latter. 
That  the  Port,  word  took  to 
itself  a  final  I  is  nothing 
strange ;  the  phenomenon  is 
observable  in  the  Port,  candil, 
a  measure,  from  Mar.  kandl ; 
Tarn,  kandi.} 

[Carrane  (agent  or  factor ; 
supercargo  of  a  ship,  in  India). 
Anglo-Ind.  cranny?  tl  In 
Bengal  commonly  used  of  a 
clerk  writing  English,  and 


1  "  They  also  make   dishes  of  fowl 
and    flesh    which    they    call    caril." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xvi  [ed.  Markham, 
p.  142]. 

2  ["  You  can  safely  send  to  the  ships 
the  factors  and  carranes  of  the  place 
to  whom  all  the  ships  will  be  shown." 
lnatru$des   de    D.    Manuel,    in    Alguna 
Documentas  da  Torre  do  Tombo  (1500), 
p.  98,  cit.  in  Qlossario.  ] 

[C.  1590.—"  The  karranf  is  a  writer 
who  keeps  the  accounts  of  the  ship,  and 
servos  out  the  water  to  the  pas- 
sengers." Aln  (c.  1590),  ed.  Bloch- 
mann,  I,  280,  cit.  in  Hob  son- Job  son  ] 

["  Doubt  you  not  but  it  is  too  true, 
howsoever  the  cranny  flatters  you 
with  better  hopes."  Danvers,  Letters, 
1, 117,  cit.  by  Crooke  in  Hobaon-Jobson.] 

["  The  karanes  are  the  offspring  of 
metizo  and  Indian  unions,  and  are 
proud  of  their  descent.  De  la  Boullaye 
de  Gouz,  Voyages,  etc.,  p.  226.] 


thence  vulgarly  applied  gener- 
ically  to  the  East  Indians,  or 
half-caste  class,  from  among 
whom  English  copyists  are 
chiefly  recruited/'  (Hobson- 
Jobson) . 

The  Portuguese  borrowed 
the  term  from  the  Malayal. 
karana,  Hindust.  karani, 
which  in  its  turn  is  the  Sansk. 
karan,  the  present  participle 
of  kar,  '  to  do  '. 

Longworth  Dames  (in  a  note 
to  Canarins,  Duarte  Barbosa, 
Vol.  I,  p.  62)  opines  that 
Kararii,  as  applied  to  the  class 
of  Eurasians,  is  the  metathesis 
of  Ganarim.  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  such  a  view  is  entirely 
without  any  foundation,  and 
that  the  two  words  are  distinct 
in  meaning  and  etymology. 
For  the  meaning  of  Canarim 
see  under  Casti$o.] 

Carreira  (the  name  of  a 
species  of  mango-tree  and  its 
fruit).  Konk.  karel. — Mar. 
kurel.  Cf.  Afonsa  and  Colaqa. 

Carreta  (in  the  sense  of 
'  carriage,  cart ') .  Konk.  karet 
(also  used  of  'a  jagging-iron 
such  as  pastry  cooks  use ')  ; 
vern.  term  gadL — Sinh.  karette 
(pi.  karatta),  kareltiya,  ka-rdt- 
taya,  kar&ttuva ;  vern.  term 


CARRETA 


CARTA 


81 


rathaya  (Sansk.),  gela.  Karet- 
ta-kdraya,  coacliman.  Asva- 
karattaya  (lit.,  'horse-car- 
riage'), a  coach,  chaise. 
Karattayen  genaydma,  trans- 
port, freight. — Siam.  kra-td. — 
Mai.  kareta,  kereta,  kreta,  krita. 
Kreta  api  (lit.,  "cart  of  fire'), 
locomotive. — Batt.,  Sund. 
kareta,  kr£ta. — Jav.  kareta, 
kar6to,  kreta. — Mad.  karetd. — 
Day.,  Mac.,  Bug.  kartta. — Tet., 
Gal.  karreta. 

Carr&ta,  in  the  sense  of  a 
*  carriage  ',  is  also  used  in  the 
Portuguese  dialects  of  the 
East.1 

In  Arabic  karrus,  kdrusdt  are 
used. 


1  "  They  (the  women  of  Cambaya) 
go  in  horse -caretas  ('  carriages ') 
entirely  covered,  so  that  nobody  can 
say  who  travels  within."  Duarte  Bar- 
bosa,  p.  272.  [Hak.  Soo.,  ed.  Long- 
worth  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  121.] 

"  The  carretas  (of  Surat)  in  which 
he  and  the  Portuguese  travelled  were 
elaborately  wrought  and  furnished 
with  silk  hangings."  Gaspar  Correia, 
II,  p.  369. 

"And  from  there  came  many  car- 
retas laden  with  this  uplot"  Garcia 
da  Orta,  Col.  xvii  [ed.  Markham, 
p.  149.  Uplot  according  to  da  Orta  is 
the  Gujarati  name  for  the  Costua  Ara- 
bicua,  the  root  of  Auklandia  Gostus, 
Falconer.  Dymock  (Mat.  Med.)  men- 
tions that  the  name  is  still  in  use  in 
Gujarat  in  the  form  ouplate.] 


[Wilson  suggests  a  probable 
Portuguese  origin  for  the 
Anglo-Indian  *  hackery  ,'  the 
common  bullock-cart  of 
Bengal,  from  acarretar,  f  to 
convey  in  a  cart  '.  To  this 
Yule  says,  "  It  is  possible  that 
the  mere  Portuguese  article 
and  noun  '  a  carreta '  might 
have  produced  the  Anglo- 
Indian  hackery.  But  it  is  al- 
most certain  that  the  origin  of 
the  word  is  the  Hindi  chhakra, 
'a  two-wheeled  cart'."  See 
Hobson-Jobsony  s.v.  hackery.] 

Carta  (playing-card) . 

Konk.  kart. — Mai.  kdrta,  kdrtu. 
— Sund.  kdrtu  (also  '  a  geo- 
graphical chart '). — Jav.  kdrtu. 
—Mad.  kertd.—Mol.  kertu, 
kerto. — Jap.  karuta. 

In  Japanese  the  compound 
consonants  (with  the  exception 
of  st)  of  foreign  words  are 
separated  by  the  intercalation 
of  u  :  Furansu = France  ; 
burashi = brush  ;  daruma  = 
dharma  (Sansk.).  But  Kiristo 
=  Christ,  by  assimilation ; 
saberu=z  sabre.  Cf.  pis  tola. 

Malayalam  has  char  it  a,  a 
writing,  document ;  chdrttuka, 
to  execute  a  deed ;  chdrttu- 
pafi,  a  catalogue ;  chdrttu- 
a  deed  in  writing. 


82 


CART  A 


CARTUCHO 


Wilson,  in  his  Glossary,  thinks 
it  probable  that  the  word  is  of 
Portuguese  origin.  In  which 
case,  the  change  of  the  c,  in 
the  first  syllable,  to  ch  is  to  be 
expected. 

PCarta  or  cartaz  (in  the 
sense  of  *  paper  ').  Siam  fcra- 
dart,— Kamb.  credas.  Bier 
credas,  game  of  cards.— Mai., 
Sund.,  Jav.  kdrtas,  kertas. — - 
Ach.  kertas. — Day.  kardtas, 
krdtas. — Mac.  kardtasa.  Bug. 
kardtlasa. 

**  It  is  probable  that  it  is 
one  of  these  two  words  whose 
transformation  gave  rise  to  the 
Malay,  Javanese,  and  Sunda- 
nese  karlas  or  kertas,  '  paper '. 
Although  Arabic  has  the  word 
kralas — otherwise  qartas — 
(from  the  Greek  chartes),  kartas 
is  not  of  Arabic  origin,  because 
in  the  Dutch  Indies  it  is  pre- 
cisely the  European  and  the 
Chinese  paper  that  is  called 
kartas"  Heyligers.  Michell 
also  attributes  a  Portuguese 
origin  to  the  Siamese  word. 

Notwithstanding  these 

views,  the  Portuguese  origin 
appears  very  improbable, 
especially,  because  of  the 
divergence  in  the  meaning  of 
the  word  in  Portuguese  and 
the  Eastern  languages. 


There  is  no  evidence  to  show 
that  the  word  carta  had  ever 
been  employed  in  Portuguese 
to  mean  'paper'.  Cartaz  was 
employed  in  India  in  the  sense 
of  '  a  passport '  or  4  sailing- 
licence  ' ;  arid  in  this  meaning, 
it  appears  to  be  of  Arabic 
origin.  [The  Ar.  qirtas, ( paper, 
document.']  "Sailors  from 
Coulao  would  send  to  Cochym 
for  the  certificate  which  they 
call  cartaz.'*  Gaspar  Correia 
(I,  p.  298).  "They  had  gone 
to  Bassein  to  obtain  a  pass 
(which  they  call  cartazes) 
from  the  captains."  Diogo  do 
Couto  (Dec.  IV,  ix,  2)1. 

Gartucho  (a  cartridge). 
Konk.  kartus. — Guj.,  Hindi, 
Hindust.,  Punj.  kartus. — Tel. 

1  "Send  me  a  cartas  (' safe-con- 
duct') in  your  own  hand-writing  for 
my  lancharas  and  jurupangos  to  enable 
them  to  sail  in  safety  in  all  weathers."' 
Fernao  Pinto,  ch.  xiii.  [Lancharas  and 
jurupangos  are  names  of  vessels  men- 
tioned in  Portuguese  histories  o£  the 
16th  and  17th  centuries.  They  are 
both  supposed  to  be  derived  from 
Malay.  See  Glossario,  and  for  lanchara 
also  Hobson-Jobson.] 

"He  will  give  cartazes  to  the  ships 
of  Idalxa  («  Adil  Shah '),  so  that  they 
may  sail  to  all  parts..  .The  said  factor 
to  give  cartazes  to  the  vessels  which 
might  sail  from  the  said  port."  Simao 
Botelho,  pp.  43,  44. 


CASA 


CASO 


83 


kdto,ru,8u,  katanusu,  ?  kdkitamu. 
— Gar.,  Khas.  kartus. — Mac., 
Bug.  karatusa. — Tat.,  Gal. 
kartus.1 

Tonkinese  has  cat-tut,  which 
must  be  a  corruption  of  the 
Fr.  cartouche. 

Casa  (slit  to  receive  fasten- 
ing; a  button-hole).  Konk. 
Me.— Mar.  kdj ;  vern.  terms 
gundicherh  ghar,  birdem. — Guj. 
gdja. — Beng.,  Hindust.  kdj. — 
Tarn.  kdju.  Rottam-hilu  (lit. 
'  a  slit  for  the  button ')  is  the 
Sinhalese  equivalent. 

Casado  (married).  Sinh. 
kasddaya,  kasdda-bendima, 
marriage ;  vern.  terms  vivdha- 
bendima,  vivdhaya  (Sansk.). 
Kasdda-bendinavd,  to  marry. 
Kasdda-benddpu,  married. 

Casar     (in     the     sense     of 


i  "  The  Condestabre  ('  Captain-Gene. 
i-i\] ')  of  Luis  do  Mollo  discharged  a 
small  cannon  which  ho  was  carrying 
with  stone  cartuxo  ('ball')  in  its 
muzzle."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII, 
vi,  2. 

"  When  they  saw  from  this  side  that 
what  was  hoped  for  had  been  carried 
out,  they  began  to  get  ready  the  arms 
and  artillery  and  to  prepare  cartuxo s 
and  other  requisites  of  war"  (1604). 
In  Historia  trayico-maritima  vii,  p.  11. 

'*  We  fought  until  we  had  only  two 
barrels  of  gun  powder  and  twenty- 
eight  cartuxos  left."  Ibid.,  IX,  p.  9. 


ca  Christian  marriage'). 
Konk.  kdzdr.  Kdzdr-karuhk, 
to  give  in  marriage.  Kazdr- 
zavunk,  to  marry.  Kazro,  an 
ill-sorted  marriage.  It  is  also 
the  name  of  the  nu,v  vomica 
tree.  Kdzdri,  married  (to 
distinguish  from  a  bachelor  or 
a  widower).  Kdzdracho  (kaza- 
rachi,  fern.,  kazdrdchem,  neut.) 
marriageable,  nubile. 

Many  Portuguese  verbs  are 
employed  in  Konkani  as  neuter 
substantives,  as  for  instance  : 
pintdr  from  Port,  pintar,  '  to 
paint',  is  used  in  Konk.  to  mean 
'  a  painting  ' ;  razdr  and  kum- 
sdr,  from  Port,  rezar,  '  to  pray  ' 
and  confessar,  6  to  confess  ',  are 
respectively  used  in  Konk.  in 
the  sense  of  '  prayer '  and 
*  confession.51 

Caso  (a  happening,  an  inci- 
dent). Konk.  kdz ;  vern. 
terms  ghadni,  go$t ;  parvd.— 
Tet.  kdsu. 


1  As  an  exception  to  the  rule  1  have 
hitherto  followed,  I  arn  registering 
here  the  Portuguese  word  casar, 
though  it  has  been  adopted  only  by 
Konkani.  I  am  doing  this  because  of 
the  various  derivatives  from  the  word 
which  are  in  use  in  that  language. 
There  are  various  terms  for  marriage 
among  the  Hindus ;  lagn,  vardd,  vcirdik, 
hati,  vavar,  vivdha. 


84 


CASOAR 


CASTELA 


Gasoar  (a  cassowary) .  Jap. 
kasovdru,  kasvaruchd. 

The  original  of  the  Portu- 
guese word  is  the  Malay  kasu- 
vdri. 

Casta  (caste).  Konk.  kdst  ; 
vern.  terms  zdt,  varn. — Anglo- 
Ind.,  Indo-Fr.  caste. — Mai. 
kdsta. 

In  the  Konkani  of  Goa  the 
terms  kastist,  'one  who  is 
keenly  alive  to  caste  distinc- 
tions,' and  kastijm,  4  a  strong 
caste  sentiment ',  are  met  with. 
Both  these  terms  are  borrowed 
directly  from  the  Portuguese 
spoken  in  Goa  which  has  the 
forms  castista,  castismo. 

Yule  says  that  Duarte  Bar- 
bosa  (1516)  does  not  apply  the 
word  casta  to  the  divisions  that 
obtain  in  Hindu  society,  but  he 
calls  these  divisions  so  many 
leis  de  gentios,  i.e.. ; laws'  of  the 
heathen.  But  this  view  is  dis- 
proved by  the  following  passage 
(p.  334)  :  "  There  are,  besides 
the  divisions  mentioned  above, 
eleven  others  composed  of  the 
lower  classes  .  .  .  which  prevent 
one  casta  from  mixing  with 
another  casta  *."  [Ed.  Long- 
worth  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  59.] 


1  "As    regards    the     castas,     the 
greatest  impediment  to  the  conversion 


["  Caste,  the  artificial  divi- 
sions of  society  in  India,  first 
made  known  to  us  by  the 
Portuguese,  and  described  by 
them  by  the  term  casta,  signi- 
fying breed,  race,  kind,  which 
has  been  retained  under  the 
supposition  that  it  was  the 
native  name/'  Wedgwood,  A 
Dictionary  of  English  Ety- 
mology. But  a  most  fanciful 
derivation  of  the  word  is  given 
by  W.  Hamilton,  Descr.  of 
Hindostan,  1,  109,  quoted  by 
Crooke  in  Hobson-Jobson  : 
1820— "  The  Kayasthas  (pro- 
nounced Kaists,  hence  the 
word  caste)  follow  next.] 

Castanha  (a  chestnut). 
Mai.  kesten,  a  knock  on  the 
top-head  in  the  game  of  tops. 
Ar.  kastdna,  kastdnia. — Turk. 
kestdne. 

Castela  (Castile,  the  name 
of  one  of  the  two  kingdoms  of 
Spain).  Mai.,  |  Bal.  |  katela* 

of  the  Hindus  is  the  superstition  which 
they  maintain  with  regard  to  their 
castas;  this  prevents  them  from 
touching,  communicating  or  mingling 
with  others,  in  the  same  way  as 
superiors  will  not  mix  with  inferiors : 
members  of  one  observance  with  those 
of  another."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
V.  vi.  4. 

1  In  katela  "  the  a  is  elided,  and  the 


CASTICAL 


CASTRO 


a  species  of  potato. —  |  Jav. 
katelo  (idem)  \  . — Mac.  kasa- 
tela,  a  potato. — Jap.  kastera, 
kasutera.  a  sponge-cake. 

In  one  or  the  other  of  the 
above  vocables  another  mean- 
ing is  perhaps  also  implied. 
Cf.  cambric,  cashmere,  etc. 
In  Italian  they  speak  of  pane 
di  Spagna,  and  Yule  conjec- 
tures that  the  English  term 
'  sponge  cake '  is  a  corruption 
of  *  Spanish  cake  '.  ;  \  , 

Casual "  V(candle-stick). 
Konk.  kastisdl. — Tarn,  kasti- 
sdl, kastrisdl. — Tet.  kastisdl. 

Casti?o  (a  child  of  Portu- 
guese parents,  born  in  India). 
Anglo-Ind.  castees  (obs.). 

According  to  Dr.Schuchardt, 
castiqos  are,  among  the 
Germans  and  the  Dutch,  the 
offspring  of  marriages  between 
Europeans  and  mestizos. 
See  mestizo  and  topaz.1 


word  thus  acquires  the  form  usual  with 
names  of  plants  and  parts  of  plants." 
Dr.  Fokker. 

1  "Next  are  those  born  in  India  of 
Portuguese  fathers  and  mothers  and 
called  casti£os"  (1616).  Pyrard. 
Viagem,  II,  p.  32  [Hak.  Soc.  Vol.  II, 
p.  38]. 

"  The  Castissos  are  those  who  are 
born  of  father  and  mother  who  are 
reinols  (*  European  Portuguese');  this 
word  is  derived  from  caste;  they  are 


[The  distinction  between  the 
pure     Portuguese    and     their 
mixed  descendants,  as  far  as 
nomenclature  is  concerned,  is 
succintly    given    by    Teixeira 
Pinto,      Memorias     sobre      as 
Possessoes  Portuguezas,  p.  168, 
and  will  bear  quoting:    "The 
Portuguese,  whether  of  Europe 
or   Brazil,  are   at  Goa   called 
without   distinction    F^angues 
or  Fringuins  or  Reindes  ;  those 
born  in  India  of  pure  Portu- 
guese blood,  Castifos,  corres- 
ponding    to     the     Creoles     of 
America  ;  half-castevS  are  called 
Mestizos ;  children    of    native 
Christians  are  Canarins  ;  those 
of   Hindu  parents  are  Conka- 
nos."       Canarim,       correctly 
speaking,  is  a  native  of  Kanara, 
but  the  Portuguese   from   the 
earliest      times       erroneously 
spoke   of   the  people  of  Goa, 
who  geographically  are  Konk- 
ani  and  ethnically  Indo- Aryan, 
as  Canarim.     In  modern  times, 
and   at  the    present   day,   the 
Goans  regard  the  term  and  its 
application  to  them  as  offens- 
ive,   just    in    the   same    way 
as    Indians  regard    the    term 


held  in  contempt  by  the  reinols."     Le 
Gouz  de  la  Boullaye,  Voyages  (1643). 


86 


CASTIGAR 


CATANAR 


*  natives '   when  used  by   Eu- 
ropeans to  designate  them.] 

Castigar  (to  punish).  Mai. 
castigar  ( Haex) .  S  J  ^  "  /  * ^ 

Gastigo  (punishment). 

Konk.  kastig  (1.  us.) ;  vern. 
term  khfot. — Tet.,  Gal.  kastigu. 
vern.  terms  ukum,  bdku. 

*  Castor  (beaver ;  also  a 
beaver  hat).  Mai.,  Sund,,  Jav. 
kasturi,  kastori,  musk,  a  civet 
cat. — Mac.,  Bug.  kasaturi. 

Gon<jalves  Viana  regards  the 
Portuguese  origin  of  these 
words  as  certain.  Dr.  Heyligers 
.is  of  the  opinion  that  they  are 
derived  from  Sanskrit.  In 
fact,  kasturi,  in  Sanskrit, 
means  '  musk ',  and  kasturi- 
mrga,  '  a  civet  cat '.  And  in 
this  sense  these  terms  are 
employed  as  vernacular  all 
over  India.  In  Goa,  however, 
castor,  even  at  the  present 
day,  is  the  name  for  the  *  black 
silk  top-hat '. 

„.  Catana  (a  large  broad- 
sword). Tet.,  Gal.  katdna. — 

*  Jap.  katana. 

Wenceslau  Morais  (Day- 
Nipp^n)  gives  catana  as  a 
Portuguese  word,  introduced 
among  the  Japanese.  Candido 
de  Figueiredo  is  undecided  as 
to  whether  it  is  derived  from 


Japanese  or  Italian.  Bluteau, 
Morais,  and  Dr.  Adolfo  Coelho 
regard  it  as  of  Japanese  origin, 
and  Gon9alves  Viana  (Apos- 
tilas)  says  that  this  view  is 
unquestionable.1 

In  the  Portuguese  of  Goa, 
catana  is  employed  in  the  same 
meaning  as  the  Konkani  koyto, 
'  a  large  kitchen  knife,  or  a 
wood-cutter's  knife'. 

Gatanar,  caganar  (a  priest 
of  the  St.  Thomas  Christians 
of  Malabar).  Anglo-Ind.  cat- 
tanar,  cassanar.  c\  -»  ^  - . 

The  word  is  the  Malayal. 
kattandr  ('  chief '),  derived 
from  the  Sansk.  kartr.  The 

1  "  There  are  no  better  armourers  in 
the  lands  we  have  discovered,  for  these 
out  through  our  iron  with  their  cata- 
nas,  as  though  it  were  soft  wood." 
Lucena,  Bk.  VII,  ch,  6. 

"  Manuel  Kodrigues took  a  cata- 
na which  he  had  with  him  and  with  it 
suddenly  dealt  the  captain  a  terrible 
catanada  (•  blow  with  a  broad 
sword').*'  A.  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII, 
p.  361.  [Catanada  is  built  up  on  the 
analogy  of  facada  (*  thrust  with  a 
knife')  from  Port,  /aca,  a  knife. 
Similarly  from  cris9  the  Port,  form  of 
the  Malay o- Jav.  k&res  or  kris,  a  Malay 
dagger,  they  formed  crisada,  *  a  thrust 
or  blow  with  the  cris\'] 

4 'Ga  tanas,  bucklers,  and  other 
small  arms  without  number"  (in 
Tonquin).  A.  F.  Cardim,  Batalkas  da 
Companhia  de  Jesus,  p.  217. 


CATARRO 


GATE 


87 


term  is  not  to  be  found  in 
Portuguese  dictionaries.1 

[Dalgado  (Qloasario,  s.v. 
ca$anar)  quotes  Fr.  Vincenzo 
Maria  (Viaggio  (1656))  and  La 
Croze  (Histoire  du  Christian- 
isme  (1724))  who  derive  cas- 
sanar  from  the  Syriac  qasis 
('priest')  and  the  Malayalam 
nayar  ('  Nair  '),  that  is,  *  priest 
of  the  Nair  ',  or  *  noble  or  Nair 
priest,"  and  thinks  that  this 
derivation  of  the  word  is  not 
improbable.  The  word  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Catarro  (a  catarrh).  Tet., 
Gal.,  Jap.  katdru.  -  .':• 


1  "The  Christians  of  St.  Thomas 
call  their  priests  Gasanares."  Anto- 
nio de  Gouveia,  Jornada  do  Arcebixpo 
fie  Goa,  1606,  p.  28. 

"With  all  their  priests  (whom  they 
callCassanares)."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VII,  viii,  2. 

"  And  it  was  owing  to  the  Providence 
of  our  Lord,  for  it  was  the  same  route 
which  was  followed  by  the  Cacenar 
whom  the  Bishop  sent  the  year 
before..  .There  1  found  the  same 
chatim  who  had  gone  with  the  Cace- 
nar "  (1603).  In  O  Chronista  de  Tis- 
suary,  III,  p.  186.  [Chatim  in  Port,  is 
the  same  as  the  Anglo-Indian  *  chetty*1 , 
a  member  of  any  of  the  trading  castes 
in  Southern  India,  corresponding  to 
the  Bania  of  Northern  and  Western 
India.  •  The  word  is  the  Malay al.  chetti 
(See  Hobson-Jobson  s.v.  chetty.) 


It  might  be  that  the  Japanese 
term  is  not  derived  immediate- 
ly from  the  Portuguese,  but, 
like  many  others,  is  of  modern 
importation. 

?  Catavento  (a  weather- 
cock ;  ventilator ;  also  the 
space  from  the  main  mast  to 
the  stern  of  a  ship  which  is 
occupied  by  the  ship's  officer 
who  directs  its  course).  L.- 
Hindust.  kdtvai. 

[In  India,  the  Portuguese 
employed  the  word  catavento 
to  describe  a  sort  of  wheel  with 
boles,  set  at  the  top  of  the 
houses,  to  draw  in  the  air  and 
refresh  the  house.  "  Al  their 
house?  (at  Ormuz)  are  flat 
above,  and  in  the  toppes  there- 
of they  make  holes  to  let  the 
ayre  come  in,  like  those  of 
Cayro,  and  they  use  certaine 
instruments  like  Waggins 
('  swings ')  with  bellowes,  to 
beare  the  people  in,  and  to 
gather  winde  to  coole  them 
withall,  which  they  call  Cat- 
taventos."  Linschoten  (Hak. 
Soc.),  Vol.  I,  p.  51.] 

Gate,  cato,  c£chu  ('  an  ex- 
tract from  the  wood  of  several 
species  of  Acacia').  Anglo- 

Ind.    catechu,    cutch,     caut. — 
Indo-Fr.  caoutchouk. 


88 


CATECISMO 


CATRE 


Gate  is  from  the  Marathi- 
Konkani  kat,  Sansk.  kvatha  or 
kvatha.  Kdchu  is  a  Dravidian 
form.1 

[The  Anglo-Indian '  catechu ' 
18  a  compound  of  kdt  and  kdchu.] 

Catecismo  (archaic  form 
catequiamo,  -  a  catechism). 
Konk.  katesizm,  kalekizm. — 
Beng.  katekisma. — Sinh.  kate- 
kismaya.2 

Catdlico  (a  Catholic). 
Konk.  katolk. — Mar.,  Guj. 
katholik. — Hindi,  Beng.  katho- 
lika. — Sinh.,  Mai.  katolika. — 
Tarn.,  Malay al.  katolik.  -Tel. 
katholiku. — Kan.,  Tul.  katho- 
lika. — Jap.  katorikku. — Ar. 
katholiki. 

It  is  possible  that  in  some  of 
the  languages  the  word  may 
have  felt  the  influence  of,  or 
Tseen  derived  from,  English. 

[Catre  (a  light  bedstead,  a 
folding  bed).  Anglo-Ind.  cot.9 

1  "Gate,    which    here    (Ormuz)    is 
called  cache."     Antdnio  Nunes,  Livro 
dos    Peasos,    p.    22.     See     Gongalves 
Viana,  Apostilos. 

2  4<  It  is  for  the  (religious)  brother  to 
remain  to  help  in  Christian  doctrine, 
catecismo,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
infidels."     Lucena,  Bk,  VI,  ch.  3. 

3  [As  one  entered  the  corridor  (of 
the  palace),  he  saw  a  catre  hanging 

from  two  silver  chains Ghronica  de 

Bisnaga  (1525),  p.  120.] 


The  etymon  of  catre  is  the 
Malayal.  kattil,  in  the  mean- 
ing of  '  bed,  sofa,'  derived 
from  the  Sansk.  khatva,  which 
gave  khaf  in  Konkani  and 
Marathi,  and  also  the  diminu- 
tive khdtlefo,  *  a  cheap  rough- 
hewn  bed  '.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that,  just  as  the  Malayal. 
vettila  assumed  in  Portuguese 
the  forms  betele,  betel,  betle, 
betere,  betre,  so  likewise  kattil 
took  the  forms  catele,  cdtrl, 
catle,  cdtere,  catre. 

The  Spanish  Academy  Dic- 
tionary mentions  catre  in  the 
sense  of  '  a  light  bed-stead 
intended  for  one  person  only  ', 
and  derives  it  from  cuatro, 
'  four ',  with  reference  to  its 
four  legs.  But  the  mere 
mention  of  such  a  word  in 
the  Spanish  dictionary  is  no 
proof  that  it  is  a  genuine 
Spanish  word,  for  coco,  manga, 
palanquim,  bazar  are  also  to 
be  met  with  in  Spanish  dic- 
tionaries, and  these  are  un- 
mistakably Indian  words  which 

["A  catre  valued  at  8,000  reis." 
T6mas  Pires,  Materiaes  (1548),  in 
Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  XVI,  p.  703.] 

["The  better  sort  sleepe  upon 
cots,  or  Beds  two  foot  high,  matted 
or  done  with  girth-web  "  (1634).  Sir 
T.  Herbert,  Travels,  p.  149.] 


CATRE 


CATUR 


89 


had  been  taken  over  to  the 
Iberic  Peninsula  by  the  Portu- 
guese and  were  adopted  not 
only  by  Spanish  but  also  by 
other  European  languages. 

Yule  very  properly  remarks : 
"  Cot,  though  well  understood, 
is  not  in  such  prevalent  Euro- 
pean use  as  it  formerly  was, 
except  as  applied  to  barrack 
furniture,  and  among  soldiers 
and  their  families.  Words 
with  this  last  characteristic 
have  very  frequently  been 
introduced  from  the  south. 
There  are,  however,  both  in 
north  and  south,  vernacular 
words  which  may  have  led  to 
the  adoption  of  the  term  cot  in 
their  respective  localities.  In 
the  north  we  have  Hindi  khat 
and  khafwa. . .  . , ;  in  the  south, 
Tarn,  and  Malay al.  kattil,  a 
form  adopted  by  the  Portu- 
guese." 

The  form  catre,  to  judge 
from  the  quotations  in  the 
GlossariO)  was  used  as  early  as 
1525,  and  acquired  great  cur- 
rency in  Portuguese.  Besides 
the  meanings  of  *  bedstead ' 
and  *  folding  bed '  noticed 
above,  the  word  has  been  used 
in  various  other  senses.  In 
Port.  India  it  is  even  at  the 


present  day  used  of  a  sort  of 
hammock-litter  or  a  palanquin. 
In  the  early  Portuguese  days  it 
meant  a  throne,  especially  of 
the  Malabar  kings.  For  cita- 
tions to  support  these  accepta- 
tions see  Glossario.  Prof.  S.  H. 
Hodivala  (Notes  on  Hobson- 
Jobson,  Indian  Antiquary, 
Vol.  LVIII,  1929)  quotes  from 
Alberuni's  India  (c.  1030) 
showing  that  katt  was  used  in 
the  sense  of  •  throne  '.  He 
also  gives  a  fourteenth  century 
quotation  in  which  khat  is  used 
of  a  '  bedstead  '. 

Oof  was  first  used  by  Sir 
T.  Herbert  in  his  Travels 
(1634),  according  to  the 
O.E.D.,  and  this,  as  well  as 
the  fact  that  the  form  catre 
would  more  easily  than  the 
Hindi  khat  give  'cot',  inclines 
us  to  the  view  that  the  Anglo- 
Indian  word  is  the  same  as  the 
Port,  catre.] 

Catur  ('  a  small  and  swift 
Indian  rowing  vessel ') . 
Anglo-Ind.  and  English  cutter.1 


1  "  After  some  time  as  Siinam 
Rranjel  and  a  companion  were  return- 
ing to  Cochin  in  a  paguer  of  the  Moors, 
they  were  captured  by  caturis  from 
Calecut."  A.  de  Albuquerque,  Cartas, 
I,  p.  29.  [J'agvel,  paguer*  pagur,  pajer 


90 


CATUR 


CATUR 


The  origin  of  the  word  is 
uncertain.  Yule  says  that  he 
has  not  been  able  to  trace  the 
name  to  any  Indian  source. 
Burton,  who  is  cited  by  Yule, 
derives  it  from  the  Arabic 
katireh,  'a  small  craft'.  Fr. 
Joao  de  Santo  Antonio  Moura 
derives  it  from  the  Persian 

are  the  different  names  by  which  a 
cargo  vessel  was  known  on  the  southern 
coast  of  India.  Dalgado,  in  his  Glos- 
sario,  says  that  Malayalam  dictionaries 
do  not  mention  any  word  correspond- 
ing to  it,  and  that  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  it  was  already  in  use  in  the 
Malabar  Coast  at  the  time  when  the 
Portuguese  arrived  there  in  the  form 
pagala,  equivalent  to  the  Marathi 
bagala,  which  represents  the  Ar.  baqala, 
and  is  the  name  commonly  given  on 
the  Western  Coast  of  India  to  Arab 
vessels  of  the  old  native  form.  It  is 
not  impossible  that  the  Arabic  baqala 
is  itself  a  corruption  of  the  Spanish 
bajel,  baixel  or  baixel.  For  the  form 
payer  employed  by  Gaspar  Correia,  see 
baixel.] 

"  And  twelve  thousand  reis  from  the 
catur  or  fusta  "  (q.v.).  SimSo  Botel- 
ho,  Tombo,  p.  246. 

•'  He  entered  a  catur  with  only  one 
page,  intending  thereby  to  disarm  the 
covetuousness  of  the  king  which  would 
have  been  roused  if  halberdeers  had 
accompanied  him."  Lopo  de  Sousa 
Coutinho,  Hist,  do  Cerco  de  Diu, 
p.  70. 

"He  dispatched  a  very  swift  catur 
with  letters  for  ChristovSo  de  Sousa." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  i,  2. 


katur,  '  a  small  ship  armed  in 
time  of  war '.     But  it  is  not 
certain    whether    such    terms 
exist   in  Arabic  and   Persian. 
It  appears  to  me  that  the  true 
origin  of  the  word  must  be  the 
Malay al.   kattiri   or   the   Neo- 
Aryan  katar,  from  the  Sanskrit 
kartari,  '  a  scissors  ' ;    literally 
'  a  cutter ',  from  the  verb  k?t, 
'to    cut '.     The    craft    whose 
distinguishing  feature  was  its 
narrow    shape,    especially    at 
the  prow,  which  enabled  it  to 
cut    through    the  water  with 
ease,   a    fact   noticed   by    the 
Portuguese  chroniclers,   might 
well   earn    the     denomination 
katar.     This  term  is  employed 
in  various  metaphorical  senses  : 
for  instance,  in  Konkani,  katar 
is  used  to  denote  '  a  cross  piece 
of  timber  to  hold   fast  larger 
beams,    a   pyramidical    struc- 
ture, an  obelisk  '.     The    word 
was    current    in  Malabar  and 
in    the      Konkan     when    the 
Portuguese  arrived  there  ;  and 
if  to-day  it  is  not  in  use,  it  is 
because   similar  craft  do   not 
exist. 

[The  O.E.D.  regards «  cutter  > 
as  an  English  word  from  *  to 
cut ';  though  this  view  does  not 
agree  with  the  author's  which 


CAVALA 


CAVALO 


91 


would  have  *  cutter '  indebted 
to  the  Port,  catur,  yet  by  anal- 
ogy it  helps  to  lend  strength 
to  the  derivation  proposed 
above  for  catur,  namely,  from 
a  Sansk.  word  implying  '  to 
cut'.] 

Cavala  (Garanx'  caballus ; 
a  species  of  horse-mackerel). 
Anglo-Ind.  cavally  (us.  in 
Ceylon). 

Gaspar  Correia  says  (I,  p. 
71):  "  There  was  (in  Calicut) 
a  lot  of  fish  like  sardines,  which 
they  called  cavalinhas." 
The  Portuguese  called  it  by  this 
name,  not  the  people  of  Mala- 
bar, even  as  in  Indo-Portu- 
guese  this  fish  is  called  cavala, 
because  it  resembles  so  much 
the  small  mackerel  *. 

*  Cavalo  (a  horse).^  Kamb. 
capal,  a  ship.  Captil  chtim- 
bang,  a  man-of-war.  Capal 
phlung,  a  steamer.  Capcil 
kdong,  a  sailing  vessel. — 
Siam.  kampdn.2 — Mai.,  Ach., 

1  "These     Moucois     ('Mukkuvar') 
fishers  (of  Malabar)  catch  a  large  quan- 
tity of  a  sort  of  little  fish  which  is  no 
longer  than  the  hand,  and  as  broad  as 
a  little  bream;  the  Portuguese  call  it 
cavalla."    Pyrard,  Viagem,  II,  p.  328 
[Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  388].     See  Ho6- 
son-Jobaon. 

2  The  final  I  is   pronounced   n   in 
Siamese.     See  rial. 


Batt.,  Sund.,  Jav.,  Mad.,  BaL, 
Day.  kdpal,  a  large  ship ;  (in 
Batta  there  is  an  additional 
form  hopal).  Kdpal-dpi  (lit. 
*fire  horse'),  a  steamer.  Of. 
Mar.,  Konk.  dg-bot- — Mac. 
kdppala. — Bug.  kavdlu,  a 
horse  (vern.  terms  titingang, 
anharang)  ;  kdppala,  a  ship. 

Yule  and  Burnell,  following 
Marsden,  say  that  the  Malay 
word  kdpal  was  imported  from 
Tarn,  kappal,  'a  ship,'  which 
is  undoubtedly  a  vernacular 
term,  for  in  the  Roteiro  da 
Viagem  de  Vasco  da  Oama 
there  appears  capell  as  the 
equivalent  of  the  Port,  naoo 
('ship').  Haex  mentions  the 
word  in  the  same  identical 
form  and  with  the  same  mean- 
ing (cappal,  '  a  ship'),  but  not 
as  of  Portuguese  origin,  and 
distinguishes  it  from  capalla, 
'  head  ',  which  is  from  Sanskrit. 

If  the  source  of  the  word  is 
really  Portuguese,  it  is  a  matter 
for  wonder  that  a  foreign  word 
should  be  employed  in  a  sense 
so  far-fetched,  without  being 
used  in  its  proper  meaning  or 
one  having  any  relation  to  it. 
But  Dr.  Heyligers  bears  wit- 
ness to  the  fact  that  only  in 
High  Javanese  "  the  true 


92 


CAVALO 


CERCO 


meaning  has  been  retained 
by  the  side  "  of  the  other.  It 
is,  however,  possible,  and  very 
probable,  that  the  word  which 
means  '  a  big  ship '  has  come 
to  signify  metaphorically  in  a 
poetical  language,  like  High 
Javanese,  a  '  high  horse ',  and 
not  vice  versa.  W.  W.  Hunter 
mentions  Jcapal  as  the  verna- 
cular name  for  the  horse  in 
Krama  (High  Javanese),  and 
gives  jdran  as  its  equivalent 
in  Ngoho  or  Low  Javanese 1. 
Bugui  makes  a  distinction 
between  kavdlu  and  kappala. 

Again,  there  is  no  satis- 
factory explanation  as  to  why 
the  Malays  adopted  the  Portu- 
guese cavalo  when  they  had 
their  own  word  Icuda.  The 
adoption  of  koveM  or  torvelu, 
from  Port,  coelho,  *  rabbit ',  in 
Malay  and  Javanese,  and  of 
koelhu,  in  Teto  and  Galoli, 
must  be  attributed  to  the  fact 
that  the  animal  was  unknown 
among  those  people,  owing  to 
which  there  was  no  vernacular 
term  for  it.  In  the  same  way 
there  is  no  especial  name  for 
the  rabbit  in  India  and  it  is, 


1  A  Comparative  Dictionary  of  the 
Languages  (Non-Aryan)  of  India  and 
High  Asia. 


therefore,  called  by  the 
name  as  the  *  hare  '.  "  The 
Marathas  make  no  distinction 
between  the  hare  and  the  rab- 
bit." Candy. 

Cavilha  (a  wooden  pin  used 
in  ship  building;  bolfc).  L.- 
Hindust.  kavila,  kabila. 

Gear  (to  eat  one's  supper). 
Mai.  cear  (Haex). 

Cemiterio  (a  cemetery). 
Konk.  simiter ;  vern.  terms 
masan,  pretbhuniy  (the  burning 
ground  of  the  Hindus). — Beng. 
semiteri. — Tarn.,  Kan.,  Tet., 
Gal.  semiteri. 

[Centopeia  (many-footed 
crawling  animal).  Anglo-Ind. 
centipede1. 

The  O.E.D.  says  that  the 
forms  centipie,  centapee,  in 
West  Indies  and  among  the 
early  navigators  were  probably 
from  Spanish.] 

Cepilho  (a  plane  used  by 
joiners).  Malayal.  chippuli. — 
Tet.  sepilho,  sebilo. 

Cerco  (a  siege,/also  a  fence). 
[Konk.  cerk,  a  fence.] — Mai. 
cerco  (Haex). 

i  [1662.— "There  is  a  kind  of  worm 
which  the  Portuguese  call  un  centopfe, 
and  the  Dutch  also  '  thousand-legs ' 
(tausend-bein)."— T.  Saal  (1662),  68, 
cit.  in  Hobson-Jobson.] 


CERIMONIA 


CHA 


93 


Cerimonia  (a  ceremony). 
Konk.  sermon;  vern.  terms 
nt,  kriyd,  parvad. — Tet.  sere- 
moni ;  vern.  term  kndl. 

Ceroilas  (drawers  ;  sleeping 
pant).  Konk.  serul. — Guj. 
survdl,  suravdla. — Sinh.  saru- 
vdlaya,  sarwdlaya. — Mai.  sera- 
val,  servdl,  seluvar,  seluar. — 
Batt.  saravar. — Sund.  serdvel. 
— Jav.  seruval  Mac.,  Bug. 
saluvdra.1  '  \ 

The  Portuguese  word  comes 
from  the  Persian  shalvdr, 
through  the  medium  of  the 
Arabic  sirudl.  In  the  group 
of  Malayan  languages  it  stands 
for  '  trousers ',  as  in  Persian. 

Cerveja  (beer).  Konk. 
servej.  -Tet.  serveja. 

Cevadeira  (naut.,  a  sprit- 
sail).  L.-Hindust.  sabdord, 
subdhard. 

Cha  (tea).  Konk.  chd,  chdv. 
— Mar.  chahd.  —  Guj.  chd, 
chdha,  chdhe. — Hindi,  Hindust. 
chd,  chdh,  chdy,  chde. — Nep. 
chiyd.  —  Or.,  Beng.  chd.  — 
Assam,  chdh,  chdi. — Sindh.  chd, 
chdhi. — Punj.  chahd. — Kash. 
chdi. — Tarn,  chd  (also  te). — 


i  •«  Breeches,  ceroulas,  stockings 
from  the  knee  downwards,  with  shoes 
having  holes  in  their  soles."  Ant6nio 
Tenreiro,  Itinerario,  ch.  vi. 


Malayal.  chd,  chdya  (also  teyila, 
lit.  '  the  tea-leaf  ').  —  Kan., 
Tul.  chd. — Anglo-Ind.  chaw  (1. 
us.). — Gar.  cha. — Khas.  sha. — 
Tib.  Ma;  so-ch'a  (honorific 
name).  Ch'a-pa,  tea-slab. — 
Siam.  Ja. — Ann.,  Tonk.  che 
(also  tra). — Nic.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
chd. — Pers.  chdi. — Ar.  shai. — 
|  Turk,  chdy  \  . 

Chahaddn,chahadani  (Mar.), 
chddani  (Guj.),  chaddn  (Hind- 
ust.), a  tea-pot. 

The  Chinese  ideograph 
which  stands  for  the  tea  plant 
answers  to  two  phonetic  forms  : 
chhd  in  the  *  Mandarin  dialect ', 
and  te  in  the  dialect  of  Fuh- 
Kien.  The  first  was  adopted 
by  Japan  and  by  Indo-China, 
by  Portugal,  Greece,  and  Rus- 
sia ;  and  the  second,  by  the 
other  European  nations,  as 
also  by  the  Malayo-Polynesian 
group  of  languages,  and  four 
Indian  languages :  Sinhalese 
and  Telugu,  Tamil,  and  Malaya- 
lam.  The  last  two  have  alsa 
the  other  form. 

It  is  not  known  for  certain 
whether  tea  was  known  in 
India  before  the  Portuguese 
arrival  there,  nor  to  what  ex- 
tent the  propagation  of  tha 
word  is  to  be  attributed  to- 


94 


CHA 


CHA 


Portuguese  influence,  nor  by 
what  route  the  other  form 
found  its  way  to  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast  and  made  its 
entry  into  Ceylon.  In  the  old 
Portuguese  chroniclers  there 
are  not  many  references  either 
to  tea  or  coffee.  The  first 
mention  of  it,  according  to 
Gongalves  Viana  (Apoatilas) , 
is  made  by  Frei  Gaspar  da 
Cruz  in  his  Tratado  da  China 
(1569):  ''Whatsoever  person 
or  persones  come  to  any  mans 
house  of  qualitee,  hee  hath  a 
custome  to  offer  him  in  a  fine 
basket  one  Porcelane. . .  with 
a  kinde  of  drinke  which  they 
call  cha,  which  is  somewhat 
bitter,  red,  and  medicinall, 
whibh  they  are  wont  to  make 
with  a  certayne  concoction  of 
herbes."  [See  Da  Cruz  in 
Purchas,  III,  180.]  And  Joao 
Lucena  (1600)  says:  "The 
Japanese  attach  a  value  to 
the  most  trifling  and  ridicul- 
ous things,  as  are  the  stuffs 
used  in  preparing  a  decoction 
from  the  herb  which  is  called 
cha."  Bk.  VII,  ch.  4. 

Mandelslo,  quoted  in  Hob- 
son-Jobson,  says  in  1638  :  "  In 
our  ordinary  meetings  (at 
Surat)  which  we  had  every  day, 


we  did  not  take  anything  but 
The  (tea),  the  use  of  which  ivas 
very  common  all  over  India" 
But  this  ought  to  be  under- 
stood in  connection  with  the 
Europeans,  their  descendants, 
and  some  indigenous  Christ- 
ians ;  for,  even  to-day,  the 
strictly  orthodox  Hindus  ab- 
stain from  tea,  and  Mussul- 
mans prefer  coffee.1 

John  Crawfurd  alleges  that 
the  word  tea  in  its  various 
European  forms  came  from 
the  Malay  Te.  If  it  did  not 
find  its  way  into  India  through 
the  same  channel,  which  is 
little  likely,  Sinhalese  must 
have  received  it  from  the 
Dutch  thee,  and  Tamil  and 
Telugu  from  the  French  the. 
And,  in  this  case,  it  is  very 
likely  that  the  other  Indian 
languages  received  their  vari- 
ous forms  directly  or  indirect- 

1  "They  hold  in  great  esteem  this 
herb  which  is  called  The,  which  comes 
from  China  and  Japan,  and  that  from 
the  later  country  is  the  better  of  the 
two..AtGoa,  Batavia,  and  in  all  the 
Factories  of  the  Indies,  there  is  scarce- 
ly a  European  who  does  not  take  tea 
thrice  or  four  times  a  day,  and  they 
are  careful  to  save  the  leaf  in  order  to 
turn  it  into  a  salad  for  the  evening, 
with  some  oil,  vinager  and  sugar" 
(1676).  Tavernier,  Voyages,  V,  p.  257. 


CHA 


CHAMALOTE 


95 


iy  from  the  Portuguese  chd. 
[t  is  noteworthy  that  Persian 
ind  Arabic  have  this  same 
Form,  and  it  is  not  known 
when  it  was  introduced  into 
either  of  them. 

[The  O.E.D.  says  that  the 
Portuguese  brought  (into 
Europe)  the  form  cha  (which  is 
Cantonese  as  well  as  Mandarin) 
from  Macao.  The  form  te  (the) 
was  brought  into  Europe  by 
the  Dutch,  probably  from  the 
Malay  at  Bantam  (if  not  from 
Formosa,  where  the  Fuhkien 
or  Araoy  form  was  used).  The 
original  English  pronuncia- 
tion (te),  sometimes  indicated 
by  spelling  tdy,  is  found  in 
rhymes  down  to  1762,  but  the 
current  (tl)  is  found  already 
in  the  17th  century  as  can  be 
seen  from  rhymes  and  the  spel- 
ling tee.  It  also  cites  Meyer, 
Konvfirsation8-Lexikon9to  show 
that  the  first  mention  of  tea  in 
Europe  is  due  to  the  Portuguese 
in  1559  (under  the  name  cha). 
It  was  first  known  in  Europe 
about  1650-1655  and,  accord- 
ing to  Watt  (The  Commercial 
Products  of  India,  p.  212),  the 
first  mention  of  tea-drinking 
in  India  is  made  by  Mandelslo 
in  the  passage  cited  above.] 


PChalupa  (a  sloop).  L.- 
Hindust.  salup.  Perhaps  it  is 
from  the  Engl.  <  sloop  '.' > 

V 

Ghamador  (one  who  calls). 
Konk.  chamaddr,  a  subordinate 
church  or  temple  official ;  it  is 
used  in  this  sense  in  Tamil, 
and  probably  also  in  some 
other  Indian  languages. 

Ghamalote  (a  sort  of  stuff 
partly  made  of  silk  and  partly 
of  camel's  hair;  a  camlet). 
Mac.,  Bug.,  chamaloti.1 

[Chamolotes  is  the  same  as 
'  camlets  ',  so  called  because 
they  were  "  supposed  to  have 
been  made  of  camel's  hair, 
owing  to  the  mistaken  notion 
that  the  Arabic  khaml  meant 
*  camel  ',  but  in  reality  were 
made  of  silk  mixed  with  wool, 
and  often  with  the  hair  of  the 
Angora  goat.  The  mixture  of 
some  other  fibre,  generally 
some  sort  of  wool,  with  silk  is 
common  among  Muham- 
madans,  owing  to  their  belief 
that  silk  is  forbidden  by  their 
religion."  Longworth  Dames, 
from  whose  translation  of 


1  "The  Mandarins  received  him 
with  presents  of  chamalotes  and  vel- 
vets." Vasco  Calvo  (1636),  in  Donald 
Ferguson,  Letters  from  PortuguMb  Gtip- 
;  101.  .'"<}•  ,\} 


96 


CHAO 


CHAPA 


Barbosa  (Hak.  Soc.  Vol.  I,  p. 
120,  n.)  the  above  is  taken, 
also  says  (see  Vol.  I,  n.  3,  p. 
63)  that  cambolim  is  evidently 
identical  with  the  old  French 
and  English  cameline,  a  sort  of 
brown  cloth  made  of  or  sup- 
posed to  be  made  of  camel's 
hair,  like  camlet.  But  cambo- 
lim is  only  the  Port,  form 
of  the  Konkani  kambletii  (pi. 
kambllm),  from  the  Sansk. 
kambala,  appearing  in  the 
Indian  vernaculars  in  slightly 
varying  forms  ;  it  is  the  name 
of  a  coarse  woollen  cloth  and 
has  no  affiliation  with  came- 
line.] 

Ghao  (adj.,  planed,  smooth) 
Sinh.  chdn,  chdnnu. 

?  Ghapa  (a  seal,  impression, 
stamp,  or  brand).  Konk. 
chhdp  or  $dp  (masc.),  seal, 
stamp ;  punch,  a  seal-impres- 
sion ;  mould ;  in  the  sense  of 
r~—  ~ 

'  type  used  with  the  verbs 
mdrunk,  lavunk  ('to  affix'), 
basunk  ('  to  set ')  ;  (fern.)  a 
sod  of  earth,  a  glebe  (us. 
with  the  verbs,  kadhunk, 
mdrunk).  Chhap-khdri,  chhdp- 
khano  (khand  Hindust.),  a 
printing  or  stamping  press 
establishment.  Chhap-yantr 
(yantra  Sansk.),  printing 


machine.  Chhdpunk,  to  print, 
to  stamp ;  to  edit,  to  pub- 
lish ;  to  mark,  to  seal ;  to 
stamp  with  a  marking-iron. 
Chhaptyi,  impression,  seal- 
ing ;  edition.  Ghhdpkdr ; 
chhdpkdri  (1.  us.),  printer, 
one  who  stamps  with  a  die  ; 
one  who  seals ;  a  compositor. 
Chhdpi,  printed,  stamped ; 
marked,  sealed.  Chhapo,  type  ; 
a  stamp  ;  seal ;  mark.  Chhapo 
(pronounced  by  the  common 
people  sopo),  a  lead  seal  affixed 
to  merchandise  by  the  custom's 
office ;  seal  of  a  tax  levied 
on  the  sale  of  commodities. 
Chhdpekdr  or  sopekdr,  one  who 
affixes  the  seal ;  also  used  to 
denote  the  individual  who  is 
a  farmer  of  the  tax  raised  on 
the  sale  of  goods. 

Mar.  chhdp  type ;  stamp ; 
impression.  Chhdpkhdnd  (m.) 
chhapqem  (v.t.)  chhapqi 
(f.),  chhapdri  (m.),  chhapi 
(adj.),  chhdpd  or  chhdppd 
(m.) :  for  the  meanings  of 
these  see  above.  Chhapil> 
chhapimv,  "  stamped,  print- 
ed, marked-paper,  cloth, 
coins.  Chhapi-sulakhi  (ad j . ) , 
one  who  bears  a  chhdp,  and 
a  suldkh,  i.e.,  a  particular 
stamp  or  mark  and  a  hole 


CHAPA 


OHAPA 


97 


for  assaying — a  rupee,  etc. 
Much  marked  and  punched 
(and  thus  of  less  weight  and 
value) — a  rupee,  etc."  Moles- 
worth.1 

Chap,  trigger.  Chdpi,  that 
which  has  a  trigger  (a  rifle). 

Guj.  chhdp,  type;  mark, 
seal ;  stamp,  impression. 
Chhap-khdnum,  press,  typo- 
graphy, printing-machine. 
Chhapvuvh,  chhapdvurh,  to 
print,  to  publish.  Chhap- 
marvi,  to  stamp,  to  mark. 
Chhdpgdr,  chhdpndr,  printer. 
Chhdpui,  impression  ;  cost  of 
printing.  Chhapdmaq,  ch- 
hapamani,  chhdpdn,  cost  of 
printing.  Chhdpvwh  te,  publi- 
cation, edition.  Chhapvani 
avfiti,  impression.  ChhajA- 
luih,  printed,  stamped.  CA- 
hapu,  periodical,  newspaper. 
Chhapd,  a  mark ;  a  period- 
ical ;  a  tax  ;  a  sudden  attack. 

Champ,  trigger  of  a  gun. 

Hind.  chhapd,  impression, 
edition ;  the  mark  delineated 
by  the  Vaishnavas  on  their 
bodies.  Chhapnd,  to  print. 
Chhapnevald,  printer.  Chha- 
pdgar,  printing-press.  Chhdp, 
seal.  Chhdp  dend,  to  seal. 


1  Moledworth    derives    chhdp   from 
Hindustani. 

7 


Hindust.  chhdp,  seal;  mark, 
impression.  Chhapd,  edition ; 
impression,  mark ;  seal.  Ch- 
hdpkhand,  a  printing-press. 
Chhdpdi,  edition,  cost  of 
printing.  Chhapnd,  to  stamp, 
to  print.  Chhdpdnd,  chhapd- 
vand,  to  get  or  order  to  be 
printed.  Chhapnd,  to  be 
printed.  Chhapvald,  chhape- 
vald,  chhapnevald,  chh&pavald, 
chhepi,  printer. 

Champ,  trigger  of  a  gun. 

L.-Hindust.  chdpas,  pieces 
of  wood  used  to  strengthen 
a  mast  when  it  is  racked, 
called  in  nautical  language  '  a 
fish  ' ;  vern.  term  chappaL 

Nep.  chhdp,  seal;  stamp. 
Chhdpakhdna,  a  printing- 
press.  Chhdpnu,  to  print. 

Champ,  trigger  of  a  gun. 

Or.  chhdp,  stamp,  impres- 
sion. Chhapd,  stamped, 
printed. 

Beng.  chap,  chhdp,  seal; 
printing-machine ;  a  ridge  of 
land,  a  mound  of  earth. 
Chhapa-yantra,  a  printing- 
machine.  Chdpd-,  chhdp~, 
chhapd  karan,  to  print.  Ch- 
h&pan,  printer.  Chh&pakdr, 
printer ;  one  who  stamps  from 
a  die.  Chhapd  (verb),  to  get 
a  thing  printed;  (f.)  impres- 


98 


OHAPA 


CHAPA 


sion;  (adj.)  printed.  Ch- 
hapdn,  the  act  of  getting  a 
thing  printed.  Chhapakhand, 
a  press. 

Ass.  chap,  a  mark,  impres- 
sion ;  a  press.  Chapd,  any 
sort  of  press.  Chdpi,  chapdi, 
to  stamp,  to  print.  Chapd, 
chapald,  stamped.  Chap- 
khand,  a  press,  printing-office. 
Chapd,  chap  or  chdb  mar,  to 
stamp,  to  print. 

Sindh.  chhdpa,  chhapo, 
print.  Chdpa,  a  ridge  left 
unploughed,  sod.  Chhapanu, 
to  print. 

Champa,  trigger  of  a  gun. 
Punj.  chhdp,  seal;  stamp; 
impression.  Mohar  chhdp, 
the  mark  on  a  measure  or 
weight  that  agrees  with  the 
standard ;  the  customs-seal ; 
the  distinctive  mark  of  the 
Vaishnavas ;  a  judicial  seal. 
Chhapai,  chhapvai,  impres- 
sion ;  stamping ;  the  cost  of 
printing  or  stamping.  Ch- 
hdpnd,  to  print,  to  stamp. 
Chhapwi,  to  be  printed.  Ch- 
hapaund,  chhapvaund,  to  get 
a  thing  printed  or  stamped. 
Chhappa,  printing ;  edition  ; 
stamping. 

Malayal.     chhdppa,     mark ; 
trigger.       Chhappiduka,       to 


seal.     Chhappayiduka,  to  cock 
the  trigger. 

Tel.  chhappd  (for  chapd}> 
seal ;  stamp  ;  impression. 

Ghhdmp  (for  chdmpu),  trig- 
ger. 

Kan.  chape,  stamp,  print ; 
impression :  customs-mark. 
Chapisu,  to  print ;  to  stamp  ; 
to  mark.  Chapisuvara,  a 
printer. 

Chhappd,  tubdkiya  chdpu, 
trigger  of  a  gun. 

Tul.  chappi,  chappe,  seal ; 
stamp  ;  mark.  Chhdpu,  chha- 
ppe,  a  press.  In  the  sense  of 
4  a  shop ',  it  is  derived  from 
the  English  £  shop  '.  Chhdpi- 
suni,  to  seal ;  to  stamp ;  to 
print. 

Chdpu,  trigger. 

Anglo-Ind.  chop. 

Gar.  chapa,  impression. 

Khas.  shdp,  seai ;  impres- 
sion ;  to  print. 

Siam.  chabap,  copy,  model. 

Mai.  chap,  seal,  die ;  stamp, 
impression ;  licence,  passport. 
Chapkan,  tukang  chap,  to 
seal ;  to  stamp,  to  print. 
Ber-chap,  ter-chap,  sealed, 
printed.  Ber-chap-kan,  one 
who  seals  or  stamps.  Menge- 
cbap,  to  print.  Men-chapkan, 
to  get  a  thing  printed. 


CHAPA 


CHAPA 


99 


Pengechap-an9  a  press.     Mem- 
buluh-chap,  to  affix  a  seal. 

Ach.,  Batt.  chap. — Sund. 
chapa,  echap. — Jav.  echap. — 
Bal.  hechap,  chapchap. — Day. 
chap. — Mac.,  Bug.  chd. — Tet., 
Gal.  sapa. 

Pid.-Engl.  chop,  impression, 
inscription ;  label,  card ;  a 
motto ;  characteristic.  First 
chop,  of  superior  quality. 

As  regards  its  etymology, 
chapa  is  one  of  the  most  in- 
tricate vocables  in  this  book. 
Is  it  Portuguese  or  Indian  in 
origin  ?  Or,  rather,  are  the 
two  words  etymologically  dis- 
tinct ?  Has  one  of  them  in- 
fluenced the  other  in  some  of 
the  meanings  ? 

Yule  and  Burnell  allege 
that  "  it  has  been  thought 
possible  (at  least  till  the 
history  should  be  more  accu- 
rately traced)  that  it  might 
be  of  Portuguese  origin  ". 

Gon9alves  Viana  in  his 
Vocabuldrio  Malaio  remarks 
that  "  the  Portuguese  vocable 
has  been  explained  by  the 
Germanic  root  klap,  and  also 
by  plak,  equally  Germanic . . 
It  appears  to  me  admissible 
that  this  word  came  from 
India."  But  in  his  Apostilas 


he  maintains  that  "the  most 
probable  source  of  the  word 
is  the  Germanic  klap  or  plak  ; 
and  he  adds  that  "  in  the 
special  sense  of  order,  per- 
mission, ordinance,  prescript " 
it  is  an  Asiatic  word  and 
must  be  the  Hindustani  c'ap, 
•'  stamp,  seal  '.* 

Castanheda  (1552)  also  re- 
gards the  term  as  Asiatic, 
and  explains  its  meaning : 
"  He  ordered  that  nobody 
should  be  allowed  to  enter 
the  Island  nor  depart  from  it 
unless  he  carried  his  chapa, 
as  was  the  practice  before. 
And  this  chapa  was,  as  it 
were,  a  seal  except  that  it 
was  open  from  one  side  to 
the  other,  and  used  red  ochre 
for  making  the  official  im- 
pression . " 2  And  Bluteau 
traces  the  relationship 
between  the  Portuguese 
chapado  and  the  Indian 


1  "The    bonzes    enter,    they    find 
every  thing  ready,  they  depart  with  a 
chapa  or  permit."     Lucena,  VII,  ch. 
20. 

2  But  in  the  following  passage  he 
employs  it  in  the  European  accepta- 
tion :    "  He  ordered  a  raft  to  be  made 
of  ships*  masts  chapados  ('covered') 
with  many  iron  chapas  ('plates*)." 
Bk.  1,  oh.  72.    Of.  L.-Hindust  chdpas. 


100 


CHAPA 


CHAPA 


chapa:  "  Homem  chapado  is 
a  man  who  is  armed  in  the 
chapa  of  his  virtue  or  his 
honest  toil,  etc.  The  expres- 
sion is  borrowed  metaphoric- 
ally from  the  chapas  or 
plates  of  metal  on  which  the 
kings  of  India  caused  their 
letters  patent  to  be  engraved." 

Beames,  Thomson,  Fallon, 
and  many  other  writers  on 
Indian  languages  have  no 
doubt  at  all  that  chapa  is  a 
pure  Hindi  term. 

In  the  Tombo  do  Estado  da 
India  there  is  "  a  draft  of  the 
contract  which  the  Governor 
Nuno  da  Cunha  entered  into 
with  Nizam afe  Zaman  with 
respect  to  Cambay  in  the 
year  1537  ".  In  this  are  met 
with  not  only  the  substantive 
form  chapa,  but  also  the 
verb  chapar  and  its  participle 
chapado,  all  of  them  em- 
ployed in  their  genuine  Indian 
meaning  :  * '  Soon  after  in  my 
presence  he  (Nizamafe  Zaman) 
signed  and  swore  on  his 
koran  (mo$afo)  to  keep  and 
to  maintain  and  to  fulfil  this 

agreement  in  its  entirety 

and  be  sealed  it  (chapou)  with 
his  jsepjl  (chapa)..."  "And 
inasmuch  as  the  coins  were 


stamped  (chapada)  with  the 
coining  die  (sicca),  i.e.,  struck 
with  their  mark..."  Diogo 
do  Couto  likewise  says  :  "  He 
[D.  Manoel  de  Lima]  granted 
to  him  [a  servant]  a  firman 
inscribed  in  big  and  beautiful 
letters  and  chapado  (sealed) 
with  the  chapa  (seal)  of  his 
coat  of  arms.  Dec.  VI,  vii, 
7.1 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that 
in  India  the  term  chapa  is 
met  with  only  in  the  modern 
languages,  with  the  excep- 
tion, as  far  as  I  know,  of 
Tamil  and  of  Sinhalese, 
wherein  it  is  not  to  be  found. 
Chapa  in  Sanskrit  is  the 
name  of  a  bow.  The  intro- 
duction of  the  press  has 
given  the  word  new  meanings 
and  a  greater  denotation. 
Yule  and  Burnell  aie  opposed 
to  the  view  that  chap,  which  is 
used  in  the  Far  East,  is  derived 
from  the  Chinese,  and  they 
maintain  that  it  was  carried 
there  from  India. 


*  Gaspar  Correia,  referring  to  Pedro 
de  Covilhft,  says :  "  Displaying  a  brass 
chapa  ('plate')  on  which  were  en- 
graved letters  forming  the  name  of 
His  Majesty  D.  Jofto  and  of  Preste, 
in  Chaldaic."  Bk.  Ill,  p.  29. 


CHAPA 


CHAPA 


101 


As  regards,  the  sematology 
of  the  word,  the  principal 
difference  lies  in  the  fact 
that  in  India  we  do  not 
find  chapa  used  in  the  sense 
of  a  *  metal-plate '  (without 
inscription  or  engraving),  for 
which  there  are  special  terms, 
like  pati,  tagad  or  lagad, 
patrtfo.  Likewise  it  is  not 
used  in  the  sense  of  '  a  plain 
or  flat  piece  of  land1. 

But  there  is  one  very  not- 
able coincidence,  assuming 
there  has  been  no  transmis- 
sion. Molesworth  mentions 
chhdpo,  "  a  play  among 
children ",  as  a  term  used  in 
the  Marathi  spoken  in  the 
Konkan;  and  Candido  de 
Figueiredo  gives,  among  other 
meanings  of  chapa,  that  of 
"  a  kind  of  game  among  chil- 
dren ".  The  Port,  dictionary, 
Contemporaneo,  explains,  as 
also  does  Bluteau,  the  nature 
of  the  game  of  chapa y  which 
consists  in  tossing  up  a  coin 
and  asking  whether  it  is  to 
be  heads  or  tails,  or  cross  or 
pile.1 

1  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover 
what  is  the  nature  of  this  children's 
game,  which  is  said  to  be  played  in 
the  Konkan. 


It  appears  to  me  that 
champ  or  chap  (with  the  ch 
mute),  in  the  sense  of  '  a 
trigger  of  a  gun '  which  is 
met  with  in  several  Indian 
languages,  is  derived  from  a 
different  primary  word, 
champnd  in  Hindustani, 
chapneih  in  Marathi,  '  to 
press,  to  compress'.  In 
Konkani  the  word  for  trigger 
is  kdrtiv. 

To  conclude,  it  is  almost 
certain  that  chapa  was  not 
transmitted  from  Portugal  to 
India.  The  argument  which 
carries  most  weight  is  that 
chhdp  or  chhapa  is  "  a  tech- 
nical term  used  by  the 
Vaishnavas  to  denote  the 
sectarial  marks  (lotus,  trident, 
etc.)  which  they  delineate 
on  their  bodies''  (Thomp- 
son, oit.  in  Hobson-Jobson)  ; 
such  a  term  could  not  be  a 
foreign  one,  imported  in 
modern  times.  The  origin 
of  the  Portuguese  word  being 
itself  enshrouded  in  uncertain- 
ty, it  is  not  unlikely  that  it 
is  Indian  in  origin,  seeing 
that  there  is  no  evidence  of 
its  having  been  employed 
before  the  Portuguese 
conquests  in  the  East.  It  is 


102 


CHAP^U 


CHAVE 


to  be  noted,  however,  that 
Duarte  Barbosa  (1516)  em- 
ploys chapeado  in  the  sense 
in  which  it  was  used  in 
Europe.  "  In  front  rides  the 
Preste  Joam  in  another  wag- 
gon chapeado  (plated)  with 
gold,  very  richly  attired , .  . . " 
P.  215.  [Ed.  Longworth 
Dames,  Vol.  I,  41.J 

Chap&u  (a  hat).  Konk., 
Mar.,  chepdrti. — Mai.  chapeu 
chapiyu. — Sund.  chapeo. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  chapiyo. — Nic. 
&apeo.1 

Molesworth  says  :  "  Chepem 
n.  R.  (Rajapur)  W.  (Wari) 
(ckepnem).  A  low,  flattish 
hat  or  cap.  Used  esp.  of 
the  military  hat  or  cap  of 
the  Sepoys  and  their  officers." 
Chepntfo,  from  which  the 
author  wrongly  derives  the 
word,  signifies  *  to  flatten,  to 
compress '. 

In  Konkani :  chepekdr,  one 
who  uses  a  hat ;  a  hatter. 

Ghapinha  (in  the  sense  of 
'  a  small  metal-plate ') . 
Malayal.  chappiMa. —  |  Mai. 


i  "A,  chapeo  ('bat')  with  purple 
silk  nap."  Gasper  Correia,  I,  p.  534. 

"  On  his  head  a  black  velvet 
chapeo.*'  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII, 
iv.  6. 


chaping,  "  a  metallic  plate 
(used  to  cover  the  nudity  of 
a  very  young  ifemale  child)". 
Wilkinson.  |  —  ?  Siam.  cha9 
ping,  ta'  ping. 

Charamela  (a  bag-pipe) . 
Konk.  chermtl. — Mac.,  Bug. 
charamele. — Jap.  charumera, 
charumeru ;  vern.  term  rap- 
pa.1 

Charuto  (cheroot)  Tet., 
Gal.  sarutu.  ' 

The  primary  source  of  this 
word,  which  has  been  adopted 
in  so  many  Indian  and 
Malayo-Polynesian  languages, 
is  the  Tamil  churuttu,  '  roll, 
twist,  cheroot ;  to  wrap  or 
roll  round'  (Percival).  "It 
is,  therefore,  evident,"  says 
Gongalves  Viana  with  much 
reason,  "that  from  India, 
and  not  from  Portugal,  this 
term  was  passed  on  to  Malay, 
as  it  was  to  English,  and 
from  this  latter  to  Portu- 
guese ".2 

Chave     (a     key).      Konk., 

1  "  With  many  charamelas,  trum- 
pets, etc."     Diogo  do  Couto,  Deo.  VI, 
iv,  6. 

2  "  The  cherutos,  as  they  constitute 
a  distinct  kind  of  merchandise,  ought 
to  he  sent  out  in  boxes,  and  pay  a 
duty  per  thousand.*'    F.   N.  Xavier, 

Bandos,  I,  p.  200. 


CHEIRO 


CHINELA 


103 


Mar.  chavi. — Guj.  chhdvi. — 
Hindi  chabi. — Hindust.  chavi 9 
chabi,  chdbhi. — L. -Hindust. 
chavi,  chabi,  (naut.,  fid,  i.e., 
a  conical  wooden  pin  used  in 
splicing).  — Nep.,  Or,  chabi. — 
Beng.  chabi,  chabi,  sabi. — Ass. 
chdbi,  sdbi.  The  Neo-Aryan 
terms  are :  kilt,  tali,  kunji, 
kunz. — Tarn.  sdvi  ;  vern. 
terms,  tiyappu,  tifavukol. — Tel. 
sdvi,  chevi. — Kan.,  Tul.  chavi. 
— Anglo-lnd.  chabee. — Gar. 
chabi.  — Khas.  shabi. — Tet. 
Gal.  chdvi. 

In  Konkani :  chavyekar, 
one  in  charge  of  the  key  ; 
chav&r,  a  bunch  of  keys.  In 
the  Portuguese  spoken  at  Goa, 
chaveiro  means  '  a  bunch  of 
keys*. 

|  Cheiro  (scent).  Mol. 
cheyro,  name  of  a  plant, 
according  to  Rumphius1.  | 

Ghicara  (a  tea-cup).  Konk. 
chikr. — Tet.,  Gal.  chikara. 

[Vieyra  does  not  mention 
chicara  in  his  dictionary. 
Moraes  (Dice,  da  Lingua  Portu- 
gueza)  hazards  the  opinion 


1  |  "  Its  name  in  Latin  is  MerUha 
oriapa ;  in  Portuguese  and  Spanish 
cheyro....,  by  which  name  it  is 
known  in  the  Moluccas.'*— Herb.  Ambo- 
inense,  VIII,  ch.  58.  | 


that  it  is  derived  from  the 
Hebrew  shigar,  a  spirituous 
beverage  ;  but  the  Dice.  Con- 
temporaneo,  more  confidently, 
affiliates  it  to  the  Mexican 
§icalli.  This  fact  is  interest- 
ing, because  the  words  for 
'  tea  '  and  every  thing  asso- 
ciated with  its  service  were 
borrowed  by  the  Portuguese 
either  from  China  or  Malaya  : 
chdvena  ('  tea-cup  ')  from  Mai. 
chdvan  which  is  itself  the  Chin. 
tch'a-van;  pires  ('saucer')  from 
the  Mai.  pirint,  pi.  pirins ; 
bule  ('tea-pot  ')  from  the  Mai. 
bull.  The  Chinese  equivalent 
of  a  '  tea-pot '  is  tch'a-kuan  or 
tcWa-Wu.} 

Ghinela  (a  slipper).  Konk. 
chinel.  Chinel-kdrn,  a 

woman  who  uses  slippers. — 
Sinh.  chinelaya. — Tarn,  chine- 
lei. — Mai.,  Sund.  chinela. — 
Jav.  chineld,  chaneld. — Mad. 
chinelS. — Tet.,  Gal.  sinela.1 

[The  Portuguese  dictionaries, 
Contemporaneo,  and  that  of 
Moraes  Siiva,  do  not  give  the 
derivation  of  chinela.  Vieyra 
merely  says  it  is  an  Arabic 
word.  If  this  is  so,  it  is  per- 


i  «  Som6  chinelas  of  black  velvet.' 
Lucena,  Bk.  IX,  oh.  5. 


104 


CHIRIPOS 


CHITA 


haps  made  up  of  the  Ar.  ka- 
(« like ')  and  rfala  ('  a  shoe  ').] 

?  Ghiripos  (in  the  sense  of 
1  wooden  shoes ') .  Konk.  chir- 
pdth  (neut.  pi.) ;  vern.  term 
khadhavS. — -Tarn,  cherippu. — 
Malayal.  cherippu.  Muftu 
cherippu,  boots.  Oru  vaka 
cherippu,  slippers. — Mai.  cher- 
pu. 

The  Port,  dictionaries,  Con- 
temporaneo,a,nd  that  of  Candido 
de  Figueiredo,  do  not  mention 
chiripoa,  perhaps,  because  the 
word  is  not  now  in  use.  Blut- 
eau,  Morals,  Vieyra,  Joao  de 
Deus,  and  Dr.  Adolfo  Coelho 
say  simply :  "V.  tamancos 
(wooden-shoes)  ".  It  appears 
to  me  that  the  word  is  of 
Dravidian  origin  carried  by 
the  Portuguese  to  Goa  and 
Malacca.  It  is  in  use  in  the 
Portuguese  spoken  in  India. 
Gabriel  Rebelo  says:  "Some 
bring  (in  the  Moluccas)  wood- 
en chiripos".1 

[It    is    the    Tarn. -Malayal. 


1  lnjorma$ao  das  Oousas  de  Maluco, 
ed.  Ac  ad.  of  So.,  Lisb.,  p.  158. 

C&ndido  de  Figueiredo  said,  in  reply 
to  my  enquiry,  that  he  had  not  listed 
chiripoa  in  his  dictionary,  probably 
because  he  had  not  found  sufficient 
justification  for  doing  so. 


cherippu,  according  to  the 
Glossario.] 

Chita  (an  Indo-Port.  word ; 
chintz,  a  printed  cotton  cloth). 
Konk.  chit. — Sinh.  chitta. — 
Indo-Fr.  chite. — Mai.,  Mad. 
chita. — Sund.  chita,  inchit. — 
Jav.  chito. — Day.  chita^  sita. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  chi.—'*tr,  Gal. 
sita. 

Bengali,  Marathi,  and  Sin- 
dhi  have  chhit.  The  English 
*  chintz '  is  from  the  Hindus- 
tani chint,  from  which  is  also 
derived  the  Persian  chit.  The 
source  of  the  primary  word 
is  the  Sanskrit  chitra, 
'  speckled '.  * 

1  "  All  the  Chites  which  are  made 
within  the  Empire  of  the  Great  Mogul 
are  printed  and  are  of  different  degrees 
of  beauty,  according  to  the  printing 
and  the  fineness  of  the  cotton  cloth ' ' 
(1676).  Tavernier,  Voyages,  III,  p.  359 
[Ox.  Univ.  Press  ed.  (1925),  Vol.  II, 
p.  4.] 

"  And  I  presented  him  with  six  stone- 
bottles  of  gin,  six  bottles  of  wine,  a 
whole  piece  of  chita  printed  with  tree- 
branches,  and  a  red  coral  necklace." 
A.  J.  de  Castro  (1845),  in  Jour.  Oeo. 
Soc.  Lisb.,  2nd  ser.,  p.  57. 

The  old  Portuguese  writers  speak  of 
the  material  as  pano  pintado  ('  painted 
or  spotted  cloth ')  and  the  term  passed 
into  Anglo-Indian  speech.  ["Though 
the  word  (pintado)  was  applied,  we 
believe,  to  all  printed  goods,  some  of 


CHOCOLATE 


CINTO 


106 


Chocolate  ,  (chocolate) . 
Konk.  chokoldt. —  ?Sinh.  solca- 
lat.— Tet.,  Gal.  chokoldti.— 
*Tonk.  cu-lac. —  |  Chin,  chi- 
ku-ldh.  | 

Chouri<;o  (sausage)  .f) 

Konk.  chauris  (more  used  is 
lingis  from  Port,  linguiqa. — ) 
Tet.  surisa. 

Chumbo  (lead).  Nic. 
chumbo. 

The  Nicobarese  must  have 
received  the  word  directly 
from  the  Portuguese,  like 
the  names  cobra  ('goat')  and 
sal  ('salt'),  because  they  are 
not  employed  in  any  other 
Asiatic  language. 

Chuname  (Indo-Port.  form 
adopted  from  the  Gaurian 
languages ;  chunambo  is  the 
Indo-Port.  form  of  the 
Dravidian  word  for  'lime'). 
"  Chuna  which  is  lime." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  ed.  Markham, 
p.  477. — Anglo-Ind.  chunam, 
chinam. 

The  primary  word  is  the 
Malayal.  chuqndmbu,  related 
to  the  Neo-Aryan  chund, 
Sansk.  cAftrga,  '  powder  '.* 

the  finer  Indian  chintzes  were,  at  least 
in  part,  finished  by  hand-painting/' 
Hobeon-Jobson.'] 
1  With    a    number    of   pages,     of 


Cidade  (a  city).  Konk. 
siddd ;  vern.  terms  6ahdrt 
nagar,  pur. — Tarn,  slddri. — 
Batav.,  Tet.  sidddi. 

Cidrao  (citron) .  Sinh. 
sideran,  sidaran ;  vern.  term 
maharafadehi. 

Gifra  (a  cipher).  Konk. 
siphr  (us.  among  the  Christ- 
ians) ;  vern.  terms  puz, 
Sunaya,  bindu. — Tet.,  Gal. 
sifra. 

Of  Arab  origin,  it  passed  on 
from  Arabic  to  Persian,  Hindi, 
and  Hindustani. 

^Cigarro  (cigarette) . 

Konk.  sigar\  vern.  term  vidi. 
— Tet.  sigdru  (more  in  use 
canudo,  as  in  Indo-Port.). 

Cinta  (naut.,  outward 
pieces  of  timber  on  a  ship's 
sides  on  which  men  set  their 
feet  when  they  clamber  up, 
wales). — Hindust.  sinta,  sit. 

Cinto  (girdle,  belt).  Mai. 
cinto  (Haex). 


whom  one  carries  his  (the  ambassador 
of  the  King  of  Dealoan's)  fan,  another 
his  silver  casket  full  of  betel,  another 
a  little  box  containing  chuname, 
which  is  prepared  lime."  Pyrard, 
Viagem,  II,  p.  117  [Hak.  800.  Vol.  II, 
p.  136]. 

"We  asked  your  Lordship  to  pass 
orders  that  wood,  tiles,  and  chunambo 
be  given  to  us  for  the  repairs.'1  A. 
Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  736. 


106 


CINTRA 


CIPAI 


|  Gintra  larangas  de  (Cintra 
oranges) .  Hindust. ,  Pers. 
sangtara.  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
s.v.  orange  and  sungtara  |  . 

[Dalgado      herein       follows 
Yule    who,    as    well    as     Dr. 
Hunter,  favour  the  derivation 
of    Sangtarah    (of    Babar)    or 
Santara,    as    it    is    nowadays 
called,   from   Cintra,   the  city 
in    Portugal    famous    for    its 
oranges,     from     as    early    at 
least  as  the  beginning  of  the 
fourteenth        century.        But 
Crooke   points   out  that    Col. 
Jarrett   in   his   translation  of 
the  Aln-l-Alcbarl  disputes  the 
derivation  of  Sangtarah  from 
Cintra,    and    is    followed    by 
Beveridge   who  is  inclined  to 
think     that     Santra     is     the 
Indian  hill  name  of  the  fruit, 
of     which      Sangtarah     is    a 
corruption,    and    refers    to    a 
village    at    the    foot    of    the 
Bhutan  Hills  called  Santrabarl, 
because  it  had  orange  groves. 
Again,     Watt     (The     Comm. 
Products    of    India,     s.v.     C. 
Aurantium)    speaks  of   Bona- 
via   who  refers  to  four  races 
of  this  fruit,  the  first  of  which 
is  the  Siintara,  which  word  he 
regards  as  of  Sanskrit  origin 
and     not     a     corruption     of 


Gintra.  He  does  not,  how- 
ever, mention  the  Sanskrit 
word  from  which  it  is  evolved. 
The  '  santara  oranges  '  are  the 
best  in  quality  of  those  grown 
in  India  and  may  be  distin- 
guished by  their  yellow  colour 
and  loose  skin  or  jacket.] 

Ginturao  (waist-band) . 

Konk.  sinturdmv;  vern.  term. 
kamarband. — Tet.  sintura. 

Ginzel  (a  stone  cutter's 
chisel).  Malayal.  chinner 
(=zchinnher). 

Gipai  (indigenous  soldier 
disciplined  and  dressed  in  the 
European  style).  Anglo-Ind. 
sepoy,  seapoy.  Indo-Fr.  cipaye.1 
From  the  Persian  sipahi, 
[from  aspa  (Sansk.  a$va),  '  a 
horse ']. 

[The  Pers.  sipahi  bears 
generally  the  sense  of  «  a 
horse-soldier',  for  in  early 
times  horsemen  formed  the 
principal  part  of  the  army. 
The  earliest  Portuguese  writ- 
ers do  not  speak  of  cipai 
but  of  lascarim  and  pido  in 
the  same  sense.  The  earliest 


1  "Orders  were  passed  that  other 
companies  were  to  be  formed,  but 
these  were  to  be  of  sipaes."  Cunha 
Rivara,  0  Ohronica  de  Tisauary,  1, 
p.  30. 


COBRA 


107 


use  of  the  word,  and  that  in 
the  form  hispains,  is  to  be 
found  in  the  Itinerario  of  Fr. 
Gaspar  de  S.  Bernardino 
(1609),  and  is  mentioned  in 
the  Olossario.] 

Cita^ao  (citation,  court 
summons).  Konk.  sitsdriiv. 
Sinh.  sitdsiya,  sitasikerima. 
fletdsiya  karanava,  to  sum- 
mon.— Mai.  sita.  Surat  sita, 
the  order  of  the  summons. 

Citar  (to  summon).  Konk. 
sitdr~karunk. — Mai . ,  Ach . ; 

Sund.,  Bug.  sita. — Mad.  nyita. 

?Coa  (liquid  that  is  strains 
ed),  Mai.  coa  (Haex),  kua, 
sort  of  pea-soup.  Coa-anghar 
(lit.  *  juice  of  the  grape'), 
wine.  4  , 

Cobra,  cobra  de  capelo 
(the  venomous  snake  Naja 
tripudians) .  Anglo-In  d . 

cobra,  cobra  de  capello,  cobra 
capella.  —  Indo-Fr.  cobra-de 
capello,  cobra-capello. — Mai. 
kobra.1 

[The  following  citation  from 

1  "  There  are  some  snakes  which  the 
Indians  call  Nurcas,  and  which  we  call 
cobras  de  capelo,  because  they  erect 
a  sort  of  hood  over  their  heads." 
Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  344.  [Hak.  Soc., 
ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  83.  "  Murcas  is 
an  emendation  from  Nurcas  of  the 
Portuguese  text,  in  accordance  with 


P.  Francisco  de  Sousa,  Orien- 
te  Conquistado  (1697),  I,  ii,  1, 
will  help  to  explain  why  the 
Portuguese  gave  the  venom- 
ous reptile  this  name:  "This 
is  called  cobra  de  capello, 
because  it  has  on  its  head  a 
cartilaginous  skin,  which  it 
unfolds  and  closes,  and  which 
when  it  spreads  out  looks 
like  the  hood  of  a  friar,  or 
more  properly  resembles  a 
woman  with  false  hair  on  her 
head  sticking  out  on  both 
sides  of  the  face  and  wear- 
ing a  wimple.  It  is  a  most 
ferocious  creature,  and  when 
provoked  to  anger  spreads  its 
hood,  rears  itself  up.... and 
emits  such  poisonous  puffs 
of  breath  that  it  kills  chick- 
ens, fowls,  and  small  four- 

the  forms  in  the  Spanish  version  and 
in  Ramusio."  "  It  is  the  Malayal. 
Murkhan,  '  a  cobra',  used  in  the  term 
E\tadi  murkham  'eight  paces  cobra', 
because  a  man  dies  within  eight  paces 
of  the  spot  where  he  is  bitten  " — (T.)  ] 

"  We  saw  here  also  a  great  number 
of  cobras  de  capello,  of  the  thick- 
ness of  a  man's  thigh."  FernSo  Pinto, 
PeregrinctQdes,  ch.  14. 

"There  are  many  of  these  snakes 
which  the  common  people  call  cobras 
de  capelo,  but  called  by  us  in  Latin 
regulua  serpens."  Qaroia  da  Orta,  Col. 
xlii  [ed.  Markham,  p.  336]. 


108 


COBRA 


COBRA 


footed  animals . . .  The  Hindus 
regard  the  cobra  as  sacred, 
and  keep  some  in  their  tem- 
ples  An  author  in  Rome, 

once  happening  to  refer  to 
the  cobra  de  capello,  heard 
a  Portuguese  who  had  re- 
turned from  India  describe  it, 
and  the  Portuguese  not  being 
able  to  give  another  word  for 
capello,  the  author  was  much 
puzzled  as  to  whether  it  stood 
for  '  hair '  or  '  hat',  because 
the  Italian  capello  denotes 
both  these.  As  a  result  of 
this  he  had  a  cobra  repre- 
sented in  one  of  his  Latin 
books  with  more  hair  on  its 
body  than  a  bear,  though 
there  is  not  a  trace  of  a 
hair  on  it,  and  with  a  hat  on 
its  head,  with  its  tassels 
spread  out.  We  laughed  a 
great  deal  at  the  sight  of 
this  picture."  Not  less  pro- 
vocative of  good  humour  is 
the  derivation  or  mistransla- 
tion of  the  name  of  this 
snake  cited  by  Crooke  from 
Christopher  Pryke  (1700): 
11  Another  sort,  which  is  called 
Chapel  snakes,  because  they 
keep  in  Chapels  or  Churches, 
and  sometimes  in  Houses." 
This  description  is  obviously 


influenced  by  stories  of  the 
cobra  being  kept  in  temples, 
and  also  in  private  houses  in 
India.] 

Cobra  manilla  (the  venom- 
ous snake  Bungarus  caeru* 
leus  or  Daboia  Russellii) .  Telt . 
marlila-pdyu  (pdyu  is  'snake'). 
— Anglo-Ind.  coSra  manilla  or 
minelle  (us.  in  South  India). 
[In  Ceylon  called  polonga.] 

The  source-word  is  the 
Marathi-Konkani  warier,  from 
the  Sansk.  marif,  'a  jewel'. 
The  Telugu  term  appears  to 
be  an  importation.1 

[Molesworth  in  addition  to 
maner  also  mentions  the  form 
maqyar.  The  snake  perhaps 
takes  this  name  from  the  com- 
mon belief  of  the  people  that 
it  '  wears  a  precious  jewel  in 
its  head9.  A  citation  from 

l  "There  is  yet  another  kind  of 
snake  even  more  venomous,  which  the 
Indians  call  Mad  alls.  Such  is  their 
renown  that  they  kill  in  the  very  act 
of  biting,  so  that  the  person  bitten 
oannot  utter  a  single  word,  nor  turn 
him  round  to  die."  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  344  [Hak.  Soo, ,  Vol.  II,  p.  83.  "  No 
doubt  in  the  MS.  this  word  was  written 
Mftdali,  i.e.,  Mandali,  which  is  evi- 
dently the  correct  form  ".  It  is  clearly 
the  ManQali,  varieties  of  which  are  re- 
garded as  very  venomous  in  Southern 
India.] 


COCHE 


COCO 


109 


Lockyer  (An  Account  of  the 
Trade  in  India,  etc.,  London, 
1711,  p.  276)  in  Hobson-Job- 
son  provides  one  more  popu- 
lar explanation  of  the  name  : 
4 'The  Cobra  Manilla  has  its 
name  from  a  way  of  Expres- 
sion common  among  the  Nears 
on  the  Malabar  Coast,  who 
speaking  of  a  quick  motion . . 
say,  in  a  Phrase  peculiar 
to  themselves,  Before  they  can 
pull  a  Manilla  from  their 
Hands.  A  Person  bit  with 
this  Snake,  dies  immediately ; 
or  before  one  can  take  a 
Manilla  off.  A  Manilla  is  a 
solid  piece  of  Gold,  of  two  or 
throe  ounces  Weight,  worn  in 
a  Ring  round  the  Wrist." 
See  manilla.] 

Coche  (a  coach).  Konk. 
kdch,  palanquin. — ?  Guj., 

Hindi.,  Beng.  k6ch,  sofa — 
?  Sindh.  kdchu,  sofa —  ?  Sinh. 
kossiya. 

Probably,  like  the  Hindust. 
kauch,  the  above  are  derived 
from  the  English  '  couch '. 
This  appears  plausible  in  view 
of  the  difference  in  meaning 
between  the  Portuguese  word 
and  those  in  the  other  lan- 
guages mentioned  above. 

Gocheiro  (coachman) . 


Konk.  koch&r\  vern.  term 
gadlvalo. —  ?  Hindust.  koch- 
bdn  (perhaps  from  the  English 
*  coachman  '). — Tet.  kocheiru-, 
vern.  term  kuchata. 

?  Gochonilha  (cochineal) . 
Mai.  kosnil  (Heyligers).1 

C6co  (the  tree  and  nut 
Gocos  nucifera ;  coco-nut). 
Anglo-Ind.  cocoa,  cocoa-nut, 
[coker-nut]. — Indo-Fr.  coco, 
cocotier.2 

["The  old  Portuguese  writ- 
ers speak  of  the  coco-nut 
palm  by  the  generic  name  of 
palmeira  and  not  as  coqueiro 
(*  coco-nut  tree5),  which  is  a 
modern  term,  even  now  not 
much  used  in  Port.  India. 
Foreign  writers,  who  preceded 
the  Portuguese,  called  the 
fruit  nux  indica  or  noce  d' 

1  "  A  cochonylha  ('scarlet  dyed') 
cloak  valued  at  three  thousand  reis." 
A   Tomas    Pires,    Materiaes,    etc.,    in 
Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  16  ser.,  p.  715. 

2  "The      provision      consisted      of 
coquos."    Roteiro  de  Vasco  da  Qama 
(H98-99),  p   95. 

"Nothing  was  found  except  cocos 
and  jaggery."  Castanheda,  I,  ch.  25. 

With  regard  to  the  origin  of  the 
word  coco,  see  Conde  de  Ficalho's  ed. 
of  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xvi ;  Candido 
Figueiredo,  in  the  Institute*  of  Coimbra, 
Vol.  XLVIH,  p.  655,  and  Goncalves 
Viana,  Apontila* 


110 


coco 


coco 


India,  in  imitation  of  the 
Arabs  who  called  it  jauz-al- 
Hindi.  At  the  present  time, 
the  word  coco  is  employed  by 
all  European  languages. 

With  regard  to  the  etymol- 
ogy of  the  word,  a  number 
of  hypotheses  have  been  sug- 
gested, not  excepting  that 
which  assigns  to  it  an  Egyp- 
tian origin,  kuku  \  But  if  we 
note  what  the  old  Portuguese 
writers,  who  are  the  most 
competent  to  speak  on  this 
matter,  say,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  about  the  origin  of  the 
word. 

The  author  of  the  Hoteiro 
(1498),  referring  to  Mombasa, 
says:  "  The  palms  of  this 
country  bear  a  fruit  as  large 
as  melons  of  which  the  ker- 
nel within  is  eaten  and  bastes 
like  nutty  galingale  "  (p.  28). 
And  the  same  writer,  when 
in  India,  says:  "And  the 
provisions  consisted  of  coquos 
and  four  jars  containing 
cakes  of  palm-sugar"  (p.  94). 
It  is,  therefore,  in  Malabar  that 
the  companions  of  Vasco  da 
Gama  gave  the  name  to  the 
fruit,  and  certainly  did  not 
borrow  it  from  the  vernacular 
of  the  country  which  calls  it 


tehgu,  nor  from  the  modern 
Aryan  languages  which  call  it 
ndrel  or  naral,  Sansk.  narikela, 
Pers.  nargll.  That  they  did 
not  learn  this  name  in  the  local- 
ity, but  transferred  it  by  way 
of  analogy  from  one  object  to 
another,  as  they  did  in  the 
case  of  figo  and  pera  (q.v.)t  we 
know  from  Barros,  da  Orta, 

I  and  others. 

The  source- word  is,  there- 
fore, the  Portuguese  coco, 

,  which  was  formerly  used,  as 
it  is  even  to-day  in  Castilian, 
in  the  sense  of  '  a  bugbear,  a 
grotesque  face  to  frighten  chil- 
dren with  '.  Bluteau  gives  a 
derivation  which  is  the  very 
reverse  of  this,  but  it  indi- 
cates the  meaning  which  coco 
had  in  Portugal  :  "  Coco  or 
Coca.  We  make  use  of  these 
words  to  frighten  children, 
because  the  inner  shell  of  the 
Goco  has  on  its  outside  surface 
three  holes  giving  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  skull."  Dal- 
gado,  Qlossario. 

The  passages  from  Barros 
and  da  Orta  referred  to  in 
the  above  quotation  are  as 
follows  •,  "  Our  people  have 
given  it  the  name  of  coco, 
a  word  applied  by  women  to 


coco 


CODILHO 


111 


anything  with  which  they  try 
to  frighten  children ;  and  this 
name  has  stuck,  because  no- 
body knew  any  other,  though 
the  proper  name  was,  as  the 
Malabars  call  it,  tenga,  or,  as 
the  Canarins  call  it,  narle." 
Barros  (1553),  Dec.  Ill,  iii,  7. 
"  And  we,  the  Portuguese, 
with  reference  to  those  three 
holes,  gave  it  the  name  of 
coquo,  for  it  has  the  appear- 
ance of  the  face  of  an  ape 
or  some  other  animal." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  LIIT ;  ed. 
Markham,  p.  139.  But  earlier 
Barbosa  (1516),  describing  the 
coco-nut  palm  of  Caleout,  or 
rather  of  Malabar,  says  :  "  We 
call  these  fruits  quoquos  " 
(Lisb.  Acad.  ed.). 

Linschoten  (1596)  says: 
"The  Portingalls  call  this 
fruit  (of  the  *  palme  tree') 
Coquo,  by  reason  of  the 
three  holes  that  are  therein, 
like  to  a  Munkie's  head" 
(Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  43.). 
There  is  no  doubt  that  here- 
in the  Dutchman  is  merely 
reproducing  either  da  Orta 
(1563),  or  Acosta  (Tractado  de 
las  Drogaa  y  Medecinas  de  las 
Indias  Orientales,  1578)  who 
had  borrowed  largely  from  da 


Orta.  But  P.  A.  Tiele  who 
edited  the  second  volume  of 
Linschoten  for  the  Hak.  Soc. 
in  a  note  to  coquo  says  that 
"  the  name  'coco'  was  first 
used  by  the  Spaniards  who 
found  the  tree  in  America". 
He  gives  no  evidence  for  this 
statement  which,  after  the 
thorough  and  convincing  ex- 
position of  Dalgado,  needs 
|  merely  to  be  mentioned  as 
one  of  the  various  sugges- 
tions that  have  been  put  for- 
ward to  explain  the  name. 

There  is  no  unanimity  of 
;  opinion  with  regard  to  the 
|  question  as  to  what  is  the 
original  home  of  the  coco-nut 
palm.  De  Candolle  ultimately 
inclined  to  the  idea  of  an 
origin  in  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago. Cook  stoutly  upholds 
an  American  origin.  Wiesner 
(Die  Rohst.  des  Pftanzenr., 
1903,  II,  419)  quotes  author- 
ity for  a  dual  nationality 
(American  and  Asiatic).  But 
the  general  trend  seems  to  be 
in  favour  of  an  Asiatic  origin. 
See  Watt,  The  Commercial 
Products  of  India,  s.v.  Gocos 
nucifera.] 

Godilho  (codille ;  a  term  at 
ombre  when  the  game  is  won 


112          COCO  DO  MAR 


COLERA 


against  the  player).  Mao., 
Bug.  dilu. 

Coco  do  mar  (the  twin 
fruit  of  the  Lodoicea  Seychel- 
larum ; 1  '  the  coco-nut  of  the 
Maldives,'  according  to  Gar- 
cia da  Orta).  Anglo-Ind.  co- 
co-de-mer. — Indo-Fr.  coco  de 
mer.2 

Goelho  (rabbit).  Mai.  ko. 
vein,  tarv&lu. — Jav.  tarvela. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  koelhu.  See  cavalo* 

Gofre  (coffer  ;  safe). 
Konk.  kophr.— Tet.,  Gal. 
kofri. 

Goifa  (head-dress  of  women, 
skull-cap).  Mai.  kofiah,  \  ko- 

1  "Wide     forests     there     beneath 

Maldivia's  tide 
From  with'ring  air  their  wondrous 

fruitage  hide. 
The  green  hair'd  Nereids  tend  the 

bow'ry  dells, 
Whose  wondrous  fruitage  poison's 

rage  expels." 
Miekle's  Tr.  of  the  Lusiad,  Bk.  X, 

p.  348  (Bohn  Lib). 

2  "It  is  probable  that  G.  da  Orta 
was  the  first  European  who  described 
this  shape  of  the  coco -nut,  and  that 
the  Portuguese  were  the  first  to  in- 
troduce it   into  Europe."     Dr.  D.  G. 
Dalgado,    OlassiflcaQ&o    Botanic  a    das 
Plantas  e  Drogcta,  etc.,  p.  9. 

»  "  And  two  dozen  of  coelhos  male 
and  female  for  the  King,  to  be  kept 
in  enclosures,  because  they  are  not  to 
be  had  in  Cambay."  Diogo  do  Oouto 
Dec,,  VII,  ui,  1. 


piah  |  ,  kupia,  a  birreta,  the 
square  cap  worn  by  Roman 
Catholic  priests.1 

Goitado  (miserable,  to  be 
pitied).  Konk.  kuitdd ;  vern. 
term  babdo. — Mai.  coitado 
(Haex). 

Colafa  (the  name  of  one 
variety  of  the  mango). 
Konk.,  Mar.  kulds.  Of.  Afon- 
sa,  Carreira. 

Colchao  (mattress).  Konk. 
kulchdrtiv. — L.-Hindust.  kuni- 
ydn.  — Sinh.  kulach-chama. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kulcha. 

Golchete  (hook,  ;  clasp). 
Konk.  kulchet ;  vern.  terras 
kadi,  ahkdi. — Tet.,  Gal.  kul- 
cheti. 

Col6gio  (college).  Konk. 
kolej:  vern.  terms  pathsdl, 
math. — Tet.  koleja. — Jap.  ko- 
reijo. 

Golera  (Cholera  Morbus) . 
Guj.  kolerd. — *Jap.  korera 
(introd.  in  modern  times). 
See  mordexim. 

[It  is  said  that  references 
to  the  disease,  known  to-day 
as  'cholera',  are  to  be  met 
with  in  the  writings  of  the 


1  "And  on  the  head  over  a  coifa 
of  gold,  a  velvet  cap."  JoAo  de  Bar- 
ros,  Deo.  II,  x,  8. 


COLE R A 


COMADRE 


113 


Hindu      physician       Susruta. 
Whitelaw  Ainslie  (Mat.  Med., 
Vol.       II,       p.       53])      gives 
various  names  by   which    the 
disease     was    known    in    the 
different      parts      of      India : 
EnnSrum     vandie     in     Tarn., 
Dank-lugna       in         Deccani, 
Chirdie     rogum     in      Sansk., 
Vantie^in      Tel.,      Nirtiripa 
in    Malayalam.      This     would 
indicate  that  the  disease  was 
widespread  in  India  and  cer- 
tainly known  in   the   zone  in 
which    the    Portuguese    influ- 
ence   was    most    felt.     Garcia 
da     Orta     speaks     of     it     as 
collerica   passio,  and  Couto 
as  colera  (see  Hobson-Jobsori); 
one  might,  therefore,  have  ex- 
pected that  the  foreign  name 
for    this    disease    would   have 
found   an  entry  into  more  of 
the     Indian     languages,     es- 
pecially  in   view  of    the    ex- 
tensive practice  then  enjoyed 
by      Portuguese      physicians. 
But  the  curious  fact  is  that, 
far  from  this  being  the   case, 
the          Portuguese          them- 
selves  borrowed  the  Konk. — 
Marathi  modSi,  the  name  for 
cholera,     corrupted     it     into 
mordexim  (q.v.)  and  passed  it 
on    to    the    English    and    the 
8 


French  in  the  form  mort-de- 
chien,  which  was  the  name 
by  which  cholera  was  known 
to  Europeans  up  to  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  Da 
Orta  says  that  mor&i  was  called 
hachaiza  in  Arabic.  This  Ar. 
name  in  the  form  haizah  is 
still  used  in  Hindustani  to 
denote  '  cholera  '.  Burnell  (n. 
Linschoten,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  235)  says  that  the  first 
European  to  mention  this 
frightful  disease  was  Garcia 
da  Orta  in  1563,  but  it  was 
known  long  before  in  India 
under  the  Sanskrit  name  vlsu- 
cika,  which  does  not  however 
agree  with  the  name  given 
by  Ainslie. J 

Colete  (a  waistcoat) . 
Konk.  kulet.— Tet.  Icoleti. 

Colher  (a  spoon).  Konk., 
Malayal.,  Tulu.  kuler. 

Coluna  (a  column)/  Konk. 
kolun.  (1.  us.)  ;  vern.  term 
khambo. — Sinh.  kuluna,  kulun- 
na  (pi.  kulunu) ;  vern.  terms 
stambhaya  (Sansk.),  temba. 

Comadre  (the  godmother 
in  Tier  relationship  to  the 
father  and  mother  of  a  child 
who  is  christened).  Konk. 
kumdr ;  the  term  also  signi- 


114      COM  ANDANTE 


COMPASSO 


fies  *  mistress,  concubine' 1. 
Kumarki,  the  relationship  of 
a  '  comadre  '. — Beng.  komadri. 
— Tarn,  kumddri. 

Comandante  (a  com- 
mander). Konk.  komanddnt. 
Punj.  kumedan.— Tel.  kumum- 
ddn. — ?  Day.  kamandan. — Tet. 
komanddnti. — Ar.  qumanddn.2 

Gomando  (command) . 

Tel.  komdnu.  > 

Comedoria  (ration ;  meat 
and  drink  allowed  to  one  of 
the  king's  officers).  Konk. 
komedori  (].  us.);  vern.  term 
bhatem. — Beng.  komedori  (us. 
among  the  Christians). 

Comenda  (commendam ; 
also  a  decoration).  Konk. 
komend,  decoration,  medal. — 
Mai.  komenda* 

Commendador  (com- 

mander  of   orders  of  knight- 
hood).    Konk.    komendador. — 


1  It    appears    that    this    word,    in 
this    acceptation,    is    related   to    the 
Sanskrit       kumari,      '  young      lady, 
maiden  '. 

2  In  Kambojan,  comandang,  general, 
amiral,  compagni   ('association'),  are 
of  French  origin. 

3  "Specially   in   the   Moluccas  the 
word    kommenda    implies    a  contract 
of  civil  law  which  is  absolutely  the 
same  as  the  commodatum  of  Roman 
law."     Heyligers. 


Mai.,  Jav.  komendador, 
komendur,  a  title  of  certain 
civil  officials.  Cf.  mandador. 
— Bug.  kamdnderl  (from  the 
Dutch  kommandeeren,  accord- 
ing to  Matthes). 

Compadre  (the  godfather- 
in  his  relationship  to  the 
parents  of  a  child  who  is 
christened).  Konk.  kumpdr ; 
also  used  in  the  sense  of  a 
*  clandestine  lover1.  Cf. 
comadre. — Kumparki,  the 

relationship  of  a  '  com  pad  re.' 
— Beng.  kompadri,  godfather. 
— Tarn,  kompadri,  godfather. 
— Tel.  kumbddri. — Tul.  kum- 
pddri,  kumpari,  godfather. — 
Tet.  kompdri,  kombdri. 

Compasso  (a  compass ; 
also  measure,  time).  Konk. 
kumpds. —  ?  Guj.,  Hindust., 
Beng,,  Ass.  kampds. — Tet. 
kompdsu. — ?Jap.  kompasa. 

Yule  and  Burnell  are  of 
the  opinion  that  the  Hindust. 
kampas  is  a  corruption  of 
the  English  '  compass ' ;  the 
same  may  be  said  of  the 
forms  in  the  other  languages, 
excepting  Konkani  and  Teto. 
Kumpas  in  L. -Hindust.  has 
certainly  its  origin  in  English, 
and  the  Malay  kampas,  in 
Dutch. 


COMPRA 


COMUNHAO         115 


Compra       (a       purchase) 
Jap.  kompra. 

Dr.  Murakami  associates 
compra  with  compradoru,  and 
gives  them  the  same  meaning. 

Comprador  (in  the  sense 
of  '  a  purchaser ;  a  house- 
steward').  Anglo-Ind.  compra- 
dore, compadore. — Pid.-  Rngl. 
comprador e,  compladore,  kam- 
pat-to. — Jap.  kompradoru. 

In  India,  the  term  is  fall- 
ing out  of  use;  in  China,  it 
was  used  at  one  time,  and 
is  still  used  at  times,  to  de- 
signate a  commercial  agent, 
the  intermediary  in  business 
transactions  between  Euro- 
pean and  indigenous 
merchants.  In  this  sense, 
comprador  is  also  used  in  the 
French  of  Tonquin.1 

["This  word  was    formerly 

i  "Alter  the  war  between  China, 
England,  and  France,  tho  institution 
of  the  "  Hongs "  or  official  agents, 
tradesmen  intermediaries  between 
the  European  and  Chinese  merchants, 
was  abolished,  They,  therefore,  got 
hold  of  some  special  indigenous 
agents  to  whom  the  Portuguese  had 
given  the  name  compradores,  a 
designation  which  the  other  European 
nations  adopted ;  they  are  the  agents 
whom  the  business  houses  even  to 
this  day  employ."  Calado  Crespo, 
Cousas  da  China,  pp.  15-16. 


in  use  in  Bengal,  where  it  is 
now  quite  obsolete  ;  but  it  is 
perhaps  still  remembered  in 
Madras.  In  Madras  the 
compradore  is  (or  was,  a  kind 
of  house-steward  who  keeps 
the  household  accounts,  and 
purchases  necessaries/'  Hob- 
son-Jobson.  The  duties  of  the 
compradore  were  subsequently 
performed  in  Bengal  by  the 
*  banyan  ',  now  usually  called 
4  sircar.'] 

Comungar  (to  receive 
communion).  Konk.  kumgdr 
(also  us.  as  a  subst.). — Tet. 
komunga. 

Comunhao      (Holy      Com- 


"  And  .so  Martim  Afonso  wrote  to 
Antonio  da  Silva,  who  kept  his  own 
counsel  about  the  (threat  of)  war, 
because),  during  the  delay  caused  by 
the  exchange  of  messages,  he  was  all 
the  time  buying  and  selling  through 
his  compradores."  Gaspar  Correia, 
III,  p.  662. 

*4The  comprador  ought  to  be  a 
conscientious  man,  diligent,  and  intel- 
ligent in  the  matter  of  his  duties." 
Archivo-Portuguez  Oriental,  Fasc.  V, 
p.  1040. 

|  "This  inconvenience  did  not 
frighten  thorn  into  settling  the 
bargain;  but  it  did  frighten  the 
sellers,  and  then  all  the  Provinces, 
who  could  not  understand  the  self- 
assurance  of  the  Compradores." 
Faria  y  Sousa,  Asia  Portugueza,  III, 
p.  96.  | 


116 


CONCERTO 


CONSUL 


munion).  Konk.  komunhdrtiv. 
— Beng.,  Tarn.,  Kan.  komu- 
niydn. 

^Concferto  (agreement ;  con- 
cert). Konk.  konstrt  (1.  us.). — 
Mai.  concierto,  agreement,  har- 
mony (Haex). 

Gonde  (knave  in  cards). 
Konk.  kond. — Mac.,  Bug. 
kondi. 

Gondenado  (damned). 

Konk.  kondendd  (in  use 
among  the  Christians). — Tet. 
kondenddu. 

Confeito  (comfit,  sugar- 
plum). Konk.  komphel  (1. 
us.). — Tet.  konfeitu. — Jap. 
confeto  (Wenceslau  de  Morais), 
kompeito,  komp&o. 

Gonfessar  (to  confess) . 
Konk.  kumsdr,  confession. 
Kumsdr-karunk,  to  hear  con- 
fession ;  (fig.)  to  advise  pri- 
vately and  insistently.  Kum- 
sdr-zavuhk,  to  make  one's 
confession. — Malay  al.  kom- 
pasd-rikka,  to  confess. — Tul. 
kumusdku,  consultation. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  konfesa,  to  confess, 
confession. 

The  Tulu  term  is,   both  in 
respect  of  its  form  and  mean- 
ing,   an   immediate    adoption 
of  the  Konkani  kumsdr. 
Confian^a          (confidence, 


trust).  Konk.  kofophydihs ; 
vern.  terms  visvds,  lagtl. — 
Tet.  konfiansa ;  vern.  term 
fier. 

Confissao  (confession). 
Beng.,  Tarn.,  Kan.  komphi- 
sdn. — Jap.  kohisan. 

Confraria  (brotherhood ;  a 
sodality).  Konk.  komphrari, 
komphr. — Tet.  konjraria. 

Gonselho  (advice).  Konk. 
konselh  (1.  us.) ;  the  vern. 
term  is  budh. — Mai.  conseillo 
(Haex).— Tet.,  Gal.  conselu. 

Gonsentir  (to  consent). 
Mai.  consentir  (Haex), — Tet. 
konsenti ;  vern.  term  terus. 

Gonsoada  (a  light  supper 
as  upon  a  fast  day).  Konk. 
kunsvdr. — Beng.  konsuvadd. 

Consul  (a  consul).  Konk., 
Tet.,  Gal.  konwL — *Kamb., 
*Siam.  ctingsul  (from  French). 
— *  Pid-Engl.  consu  (probably 
from  English).1 


1  '*  One  who  was  in  service  among 
them  as  Xabandar,  an  office  which 
among  us  corresponds  to  the  con* 
sules  of  nations."  Barros,  Dec.  II, 
vi,  3. 

[Xabandar,  from  Pers.  Shah  bandar, 
lit.  'King  of  the  Haven',  Harbour- 
Master.  This  was  the  title  of  an 
officer  at  the  ports  all  over  the  Indian 
seas,  who  was  the  chief  authority 
with  whom  foreign  traders  and  ship- 
masters had  to  transact.  In  the  big 


CONTA 


COPIA 


117 


Conta  (an  account).  Konk. 
kont\  vern.  terms  hiiob,  lekh, 
lekho,  gan(i,  bdbat,  sankhyd. — 
Ma),  kunta;  vern.  term  Hra- 
kira. — Tet.,  Gal.  konta:  vern. 
term  rotus. 

Contas  (beads  of  a  rosary). 
Konk.  kont\  vern.  terms  maid, 
zapmald,  samarni. — Sinh.  kon- 
ta i/a,  konteya ;  vern.  terms 
ak$a,  maldva,  japa-maldva. 
Malayal.  konta. — Tet.  kontas. 
— Jap.  kontasu.1 

Contente  (contented).  Mai. 
contento  (Haex). — Tet.  kon- 
tenti ;  vern.  terms  solok,  mok. 

Contra     (against).      Konk. 


commercial  emporiums  of  the  East, 
separate  quarters  of  the  city  used 
to  be  occupied  by  merchants  of 
distinct  nationalities,  each  of  which 
was  under  the  control  of  an  officer 
appointed  by  the  King  who  was 
called  shabunder,  and  who  was,  as  a 
rule,  of  the  same  nationality  as  the 
merchants.  In  some  ports,  as  in 
Malacca,  there  were  in  the  early 
Portuguese  days  as  many  as  five 
shabunders.  The  Persians  still  call 
their  consuls  Shah-bandar.  See  Hob 
son  Job 8 on,  and  Glossario.] 

1  "  Afonso  d*  Albuquerque  with 
some  contas  in  his  hand,  and  behind 
him  a  page  carrying  a  prayer-book, 
went  to  Church."  Gaspar  Correia 
I,  p.  982. 

"I  distributed  many  contas,  gilt 
crosses,  medals,  and  other  tokens." 
A.  F.Cardim,  p.  162. 


kontr  (also  in  the  sense  of 
'  contrary,  opposite ') ;  vern. 
term  dd. — Tet.  kontra  ;  vern. 
term  sdkar. 

Contrato  (a  contract). 
Konk.,  Mar.,  Sinh.  kontrdt 
(also  used  in  the  sense  of  *  a 
business,  a  monopoly ') ;  the 
Neo-Aryan  terms  are  kabldt, 
kardr,  khand,  khoti,  gutto. — 
?  Bug.  kontara  (from  the 
Dutch  contract,  according  to 
Matthes). — Tet.,  Gal.  kontrdtu. 

In  Konkani,  kontrat  karunk 

is  *  to  contract ;  to  enjoy  a 
monopoly ;  to  do  business, 

to  traffic ' ;  kontrdt  ghevunk  is 
'  to  secure  a  monopoly  '. 

Contra  vontade  (against 
one's  wish,  unwillingly). 
Konk.  kontra  vontdd  (1.  us.) ; 
vern.  term  khu£e  bhdyr. — 
Tet.  kontrdvontddi  ;  vern.  term 
hirus. 

Convite  (invitation) . 

Konk.  komvit ;  vern.  term 
apaunem. — Tet.  konviti ;  vern. 
term  tene. 

?  Copaiba  (copaiba).  Jap. 
kapaibe. 

It  perhaps  made  its  entry 
through  English. 

C6pia  (copy,  transcript). 
Konk.  kop ;  vern  terms  nakal, 
prat.  Kop  kadhuhk,  kopydr- 


118 


COPO 


CORDlO 


karuhk,  to  copy;  vern.  term 
utrunk. — Tul.  koppi. — Tet., 
Gal.  kopi  (also  '  to  copy ')  ; 
vern.  term  bondti. 

Copo  (a  drinking  cup). 
Konk.  kop. — Sinh.  koppaya, 
koppe.  Loku  koppaya  (lit.  ' a 
big  cup'),  a  basin. — Malay al. 
koppa. — Tel.  kopd. — Tul.  kopit. 
— Ann.  coc. — Tonk.  coc. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kopu,  kobu. — Jap. 
koppu ;  it  also  signifies  *  a  tea- 
cup ',  perhaps  under  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Dutch  kop  or 
of  the  English  '  cup  ' ;  vern. 
term  ippai. —  Ar.  koba. 

En  Konkani,  kop  is  used 
solely  of  '  a  wine  glass  '  and, 
figuratively,  of  *  wine  '.  The 
drinking  glass  is  called  vidr 
from  Port,  vidro,  '  glass '. 
Kop  ghevuhk,  to  drink  a  cup. 
Kopist,  a  drunkard. 

Copas  (hearts  in  cards). 
Konk.  kopdm. — Bug.  kopasa. 

Copra  (the  dried  kernel  of 
the  coco-nut).  Anglo-Ind. 
coprah. — Tndo-Fr.  copre. 

The  immediate  source-word 
of  the  Indo-Portuguese  word 
is  the  Malay  al.  koppara,  from 
the  Hindust.  khopfa,  Sansk. 
kharpara.1 

1  "  They  also  dry  the  cocoa  after 
removing  the  rind  and  make  them 


C6r  (colour).  Konk.  kor; 
vern.  term  rang. — Tet.  kor.1 

Coragao  (heart).  Konk. 
kurasdmv,  a  heart-shaped 
ornament.  Mai.  korsang,  kru- 
sang,  knmgsang,  "  a  sort  of 
gold  brooch  which  serves  to 
fasten  in  front  the  dress  of 
women".  Favre. — Jav.  kor- 
san. 

Corda  (cord).  Konk.  kord 
(of  musical  instruments). — 
Malayal.  karada. 

Cordame  (cordage).  L.- 
Hindust.  kurdami. 

Cordao  (silk  rope,  twist,  or 
braid).  Konk.  korddmv. — 
Hindust.  kardhani. — L. -Hin- 
dust. kurdam. — Tarn,  kor  dan. 
— Malayal.  A;o^^a/77. —  |  Turk. 
qordela.  \ 


into  dried  pieces  which  they  call 
copra."  Garcia  da  Orta  Col.  xvi 
[ed.  Markham,  p.  142.]. 

*'The  kernel  of  the  coco  after  it 
ia  dried  and  shrunken  is  called 
copra.'*  Fr.  Jo&o  dos  Santos, 
Ethiopa  Oriental,  I,  p.  294. 

"Their  food  is  coco-nuts  dried  in 
the  sun,  which  in  India  they  com- 
monly call  copra. "  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  IV,  iv,  8. 

1  "They  do  not  use  the  word  cdr 
('colour'),  but  only  the  quality  of 
the  colour,  as :  white  colour  they  call 
mutin,  nnd  not  cor  mutin,  etc." 
P.  Aparicio  da  Silva. 


CORJA 


CORJA 


119 


Corja  (a  mercantile  term 
for  'a  score').  Konk.  korj. 
Malay  al.  korja,  korchchu. — 
Tul.  korji. — Anglo-Ind.  corge, 
coorge. — Tndo-Fr.  corge,  courge.1 

It  appears  that  the  source- 
word  is  the  Neo- Aryan  kodi. 
Wilson  (A  Glossary  of  Judicial 
and  Revenue  Terms)  mentions 
the  Telugu  khorjam  as  the 
original,  which  Yule  and  Bur- 
nell  presume  to  be  a  corrup- 
tion of  the  trade  word. 

[Corja  in  Port,  or  corje  in 
Anglo-Ind.  is  a  very  interest- 
ing word  and  its  derivation  is 
a  source  of  considerable  diverg- 
ence of  opinion.  Dalgado,  in 
his  Glossario,  modifies  his 
views  expressed  herein  and 


1  "  These  kinds  of  cloths  are 
reckoned  in  corjas,  for  among  them 
they  count  by  scores,  just  as  wo  do 
by  dozens."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  283 
[Hak.  Soc.,  od.  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  161]. 

A  corja  of  cotonia  (q.v. )  costs  one 
hundred  and  forty  '  tangasS  Lem- 
bran$as  das  Gousas  da  India,  p.  49. 

41  We  speak  of  corja  rubies,  which 
is  as  much  as  to  say  they  are  sold 
in  lots  of  twenty.  Garcia  da  Orta, 
Col.  xliv.  [Markham  renders  this : 
"  Such  as  we  call  score  rubies  because 
they  are  sold  at  twenty  the  vintem". 
There  is  an  evident  confusion 
between  vinte  ('  twenty ')  and  vintem 
('  a  Portuguese  coin  worth  about 
twenty  rei3.J)} 


suggests  that  the  Malayalam 
korchchu,  which  means  c  a 
threaded  string '  (like  a  string 
of  pearls)  or  *  a  bundle  of 
thread  ',  derived  from  the  verb 
korkk,  '  to  thread  ',  is  the  orig- 
inal of  the  Port,  word  corja ; 
for  the  ch  of  Malay  al.  is  re- 
presented by  j  in  Port,  and 
vice  versa.  The  Port,  jagara  is 
from  chdkkara,  and  jaca  from 
the  Malay  al.  chakka ;  con- 
versely the  Malayal.  chenel  is 
the  Port,  janela,  and  chudu 
the  Port.  jogo.  He  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  term  acquired 
great  vogue  in  India,  owing 
to  its  being  synonymous  with 
the  Aryan  kodi,  in  the  sense  of 
6  a  score  ',  because  it  was  usual 
for  a  great  number  of  com- 
mercial articles  to  be  sold  '  by 
the  score '.  H.  H.  Wilson 
gives  the  Telugu  khorjam  as 
the  source-word,  but  Yule  and 
Burnel)  presume  this  to  be  a 
corruption  of  the  trade  word. 
And  in  fact,  Brown  in  his 
Telugu  dictionary  observes 
that  korja  or  khorja  is  a  com- 
mercial term.  Konkani  has 
korj  (side  by  side  with  kod), 
Tulu  korji,  and  Malayal. 
korja,  which  is  evidence  that 
they  owe  their  origin  to  the 


120 


CORJA 


CORNACA 


Port.   form.     The    Neo-Aryan 
languages  have  kodi,  admitted 
also   in    Tamil,    to    designate 
the  number  twenty ;  it  is  very 
much    in    vogue    among    the 
people    who    reckon  in   kodis 
or  €  scores  '.     But  the  difficulty 
is    to    show    the    process     of 
phonetic       evolution       which 
could  give  corga  from  kodl  or 
kori,  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
the   normal   representation  of 
this     word,     in      Portuguese, 
would  be  cori  or  core  as  areca 
is     from     adeka.     Longworth 
Dames  who  has  taken  special 
pains  to  collect  expert  opin- 
ions   on    the    origin    of    this 
word  comes  to  the  conclusion 
that,  if   the  Dravidian  origin 
is   admitted    as    possible,    the 
Malay al.    form    suggested    by 
Dalgado  seems  more  probable 
than  the  Kanarese   korji   put 
forward  by  Crooke  in  Hobson- 
Jobson,    especially,    as    trade 
words  are  most  likely  to  have 
come  into  use  on  the  Malabar 
coast.     He  notes  that  Dr.  G.  P. 
Badger  (The  Travels  of  Ludovi- 
co   di    Varthema,    Hak.    Soc.) 
says  that  koraja  is  in  use  in 
the    same    sense    among    the 
Arabs    of   the    Red    Sea  .and 
Persian  Gulf,  but  he  did  not 


consider  it  of  Arabic  origin. 
It  is  no  doubt  purely  Indian, 
and  must  have  been  intro- 
duced into  the  Red  Sea  and 
Persian  Gulf  by  the  Portu- 
guese and  by  Indian  traders. 
See  Longworth  Dames,  The 
Book  of  Duarte  Barbosa,  Vols. 
I  and  II,  pp.  162  and  234 
respectively;  Dalgado's  Glos- 
sario,  and  Hobson-Jobson, 

S.V.] 

Gornaca  (an  elephant-driv- 
er). Anglo-Ind.  cornac. 

Probably  from  the  Sinh.  Tcur- 
ava-ndyzkat  '  chief  of  the  ele- 
phant-stud.'1 

[The  author,  in  his  Glos- 
sario,  says  that  the  im- 
mediate source-word  of  the 
Portuguese  cornaca  is  not 
the  Sanskrit  karriakin,  but 
the  Sinhalese  Icuruneka,  from 
which  were  also  evolved  the 

i  "The  wife  of  a  Cornaca  (Cor- 
nacas  are  those  who  look  after  ele- 
phants)." Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V, 
vii,  11. 

"  The  cornacas  are  those  who 
tame  elephants  and  ride  on  them." 
JoSo  Ribeiro,  Fatalidade  Historica 
da  Ilha  de  Ceil&o,  Bk.  1,  ch.  10. 
"These  animals  go  about  in  the 
forests  in  bands,  and  there  is  always 
among  them  one  who  is  bigger  and 
more  feared  than  the  others,  who  is 
called  the  guarda-bando  ('  the  leader 
of  the  band').  Id.,  I,  ch.  17. 


CORNO 


CORVETA 


121 


forms  kftrunayak  and  kuruva- 
nayaka.  Kuruva-nayaka  is 
'  the  chief  of  the  kftruva  or 
herd  of  elephants ;  tamer  of 
elephants '.  Among  other 
citations,  he  gives  one  from 
P.  E.  Pieris,  Ceylon  (II,  p. 
37),  which  brings  out  the 
Sinhalese  meaning  very 
olearly  :  "  They  (the  elephants) 
were  then  led  away  by  the 
Kurunayakas  whose  duty  it 
was  to  tame  them,  each 
animal  being  secured  to  four 
tame  ones."] 

?  Corno        (horn) .         Mai . 
kurn,  |     kernuy     '  a     powder- 
horn  ' ;    |  vern.    term    tandoq. 
|  In    Ar.    also    kam    signifies 
<horn'.  | 

Gorneta  (a  cornet,  trum- 
pet). Konk.  kornet\  vern. 
term  kar$6t  kdl. — Tet.,  Gal. 
korneta. 

C6ro  (choir).  Konk.  kor. 
—Tet.  k6ru. 

Coroa  (crown).  Konk. 
kurov ;  vern.  term  mukut,  tdz. 
—Tet.,  Gal.  korda. 

In  Konkani,  the  term  is  also 
used  to  signify  '  the  clerical 
tonsure',  which  the  common 
people  also  speak  of  as  phardd 
(fern.),  from  the  Port,  frade, 
*  a  friar '. 


Coronel  (colonel).  Konk. 
kornel. — Mar.  karnel. — Guj., 
Hindi,  karnel. — Hindust. 

karnail. — Beng.  karnel. — Sinb. 
kornel. — Tul.  karnelu. — Mai. 
karnel. — Bug.  koroneli. — Tet., 
Gal.  koronel. 

It  may  be  that  in  some  of 
the  Indian  languages  the  term 
found  its  way  from  English, 
and  in  Malay,  from  Dutch. 

Corpinho  ('  a  little  doublet 
or  bodice').     Mai.  kurpinyu. 
Corredor       (a       corridor). 
Konk.   kurredor. — ?  Mai.   kori- 
dor,  a  balcony,  a  verandah. 

It  is  probable  that  the 
Malay  term  is  of  Dutch  or 
English  origin. 

Corrente  (subst.,  a  stream, 
current ;  also  a  chain).  Konk. 
kurrent,  a  chain ;  vern.  term 
sarpali. — Tet.  korrenti,  fetters 
for  convicts ;  vern.  term  bteL 
Cortesia  (courtesy) . 

Konk.  kortesi,  bow. — Tet. 
kortezia ;  vern.  terms  ukur, 
kudt. 

Cortina  (a  curtain).  Konk. 
kurtin\  vern.  term  paddo. — 
Guj.  kurtani.— Tet.,  Gal. 
kortina. 

Corveta  (naut.,  a  corvette, 
a  war- vessel  with  one  tier  of 
guns).  Konk.  kurvet. — Tet. 
kurveta. 


122 


COSTA 


COTAO 


Costa  (coast).  Mai.  kosta, 
*  the  Coromandel  Coast'. 
Sagu  sa- Costa,  the  sagu  of 
the  Coast  (Haex).  Saputan- 
gang  kosta,  or  supo  etangang 
kosta,  a  kerchief  from  the 
Coast  (lensu  di  costa,  in  the 
Portuguese  dialect).  Sund. 
kosta.  Kain  kosta  or0  simply 
kosta,  a  variety  of  printed 
fabric.  Ghav  kosta  (lit.  *  ban- 
ana of  the  Coast'),  a  species 
of  banana.1 

In  Anglo-Indian  speech  '  The 
Coast '  had  likewise  the  same 
restricted  meaning.2 

["This  term  in  books  of 
the  18th  century  means  the 
Madras  or  Coromandel  Coast 
and  often  the  Madras  Presi 
dency."  Hobson-Jobson,  s.v. 
The  Coast."] 


1  "Hero  (in  Malacca),  live  all  sorts 
of     rich     (grosos]     merchantR,     both 
Mohammedans  and  Hindus,  many  of 
them     from    Choromandel."     Duarte 
Barbosa,  p.  371.     [Longworth  Dames 
(Vol.   II,  p.    172)   mistranslates  grosos 
mercadores      by        "  wholesale      mer- 
chants " ;  the   confusion    is    between 
grosso,   adj.,    'rich',    and    per    grosso, 
'  wholesale  ']. 

2  "  Great  was  the  joy  and  gladness 
on   all   the   Costa  at   the    arrival    of 
the    great,    and    holy    Father    Fran- 
cisco."    Lucena,  Bk.  V,  ch.  23.     «•  Of 
the    instructions    and    directions    he 
gave  on    the  Costa  to  the    priests." 
Id.,  ch.  25. 


Gostado  (naut.,  the  side  of 
a  ship).  L.-Hindust.  kustdd. 

Costume  (a  custom). 
Konk.  kustum  (1.  us.)  ;  vern. 
terms  samvay,  vaz,  chdl. — Mai. 
costume  (Haex)  ;  vern.  terms 
ddat,  resam. — Tet.  kostumi. 

Costura  (naut.,  the  seams  of 
a  ship).  L.-Hindust.  kasturd. 

Cotao  (a  sort  of  vest  hang- 
ing to  the  knees).  Konk. 
kutdmv,  tunic,  dressing  gown  ; 
a  bodice. — Sinh.  kottama, 
jacket. — Tarn,  kuttdn,  chemise. 
—  ?  Mai.,  Mac.,  Bug.  kutang, 
bodice,  chemise. — ?  Sund. 
kutang,  kutung. —  ?  Jav.  ko- 
tang.  x 

The  question  of  the  origin 
of  this  word,  in  the  Asiatic 
languages,  is  not  very  clear. 
It  may  be  the  Port,  cotao  in 
the  sense  of  '  garment  for 

1  *'A  species  of  under-shirt  or 
close-fitting  cutao  "  O  Oabinete  Lit- 
teraric  das  Fontainhas. 

"  Francisco  Barreto  used  to  ride 
on  a  horse,  one  of  those  which  had 
an  escape  from  poison  at  Sena,  al- 
ways arrayed  in  a  thick  knitted 
cottao."  P.  Monclaio  (1569),  in  Jour. 
Qeo.  Sec.  Lisb.,  2nd  ser.,  p.  550. 

"Cutao  or  jacket  of  deep  blue 
colour  with  scarlet  cuffs."  (part  of 
the  military  uniform  in  Goa,  1828.} 
Bosquejo  das  Possessdes  Portuguezas* 
I,  p.  81. 


COTAO 


COTAO 


123 


every  day  wear'  (Morais),  or 
an  augmentative  of  cota,  '  a 
vest  of  thick  texture  '  (Segun- 
do  Cerco  de  Diu,  from  which 
Morais  quotes).  But  it  is 
also  possible,  if  not  probable, 
that  the  original  word  may 
be  the  Mahy  kutong,  which 
is  also  used  in  the  corrupt 
Portuguese  dialect  of  Mal- 
acca, carried  to  India  by  the 
Portuguese  together  with  the 
baju,  another  article  of  Malay 
dress,  which  is  worn  on  the 
top  of  the  kutong.  This  expla- 
nation would  fit  in  better 
with  the  meanings  of  the 
Indian  words,  excepting  that  of 
'  dressing  gown  '  in  Konkani, 
which  appears  to  agree  with 
that  of  the  augmentative  cotao. 
It  is  to  be  noted  that 
kutong,  in  its  turn,  may  be 
traced  to  the  Persian  khaftdn9 
'gown',  since  Fabre  is  of  the 
opinion  that  bdju  has  also  its 
origin  in  the  same  language, 
although  there  is  a  difference 
in  the  meanings  of  the 
words :  "  bazu,  the  name  of 
a  garment  used  in  bathing 
which  is  tied  at  the  waist ". 
There  is  another  word  in 
Persian,  kattdn  or  kuttdn,  which 
signifies  '  a  fabric  made  of 


linen  '.  According  to  Shake- 
spear,  qaftdn,  in  Turkish,  is 
"  a  robe  of  honour  ". 

With  regard  to  baju,  the 
word  belongs  to  the  Portu- 
guese vocabulary.  Candido 
de  Figueiredo  mentions  it  as 
a  term  current  in  Miranda, 
and  the  Portuguese  dictionary, 
Contemporaneo,  says  that  ''the 
women's  jackets,  used  in  the 
province  of  Minho,  are  called 
by  that  name  ". 

Joao  de  Sousa  derives  baju 
from  the  Arabic  badju  and 
defines  it  as  "  a  certain  species 
of  gown  which  was  largely 
used  by  women,  and  which 
some  women,  even  now,  use  in 
our  provinces  where  they  give 
it  this  name "  ;  he  quotes  in 
support  Damiao  de  Gois : 
"  The  King  of  Calicut  was 
dressed  in  a  white  baju  of 
silk  and  gold,  and  was  seated 
on  a  catel1  [a  sort  of  bed  in 

1  "The  king  was  dressed  in  a  Baju 
(which  is  like  a  short  gown)  of  very 
fine  cotton  cloth,  with  many  gold 
and  pearl  buttons;  on  his  head  he 
wore  a  velvet-cap  adorned  with 
precious  stones  and  gold  plates. 
This  is  the  usual  apparel  of  all  the 
kings  of  Malabar,  because  no  other 
person  except  they  wear  the  baju 
and  the  cap."  I,  ch.  41. 


124 


COTiO 


COTlO 


Malabar]."  Morais,  who  at- 
tributes to  the  word  the  same 
origin,  says  that  it  is  "  a 
garment  which  covers  the 
body  ;  it  has  short  sleeves  and 
a  skirt  up  to  the  knees :  in 
Asia,  both  men  and  women 
wear  it;  in  Brazil,  only  the 
women,  and  some  of  them 
there  call  it  bajo".  Vieira 
mentions  both  forms  bajo  and 
baju,  and  defines  either  as  "an 
Asiatic  garment  in  the  form 
of  a  jacket";  in  support  he 
quotes  Castanheda,1  and  ob- 
serves that  the  term  is  "  used 
in  the  popular  songs  of  the 
Azores  Islands  ".  Bluteau  has 
baju  as  a  "  word  from  India  ", 
and  gives  it  the  meaning  of 
"a  shirt  covering  half  the 
body". 

The  author  of  Chronica  dos 
Reis  de  Bisnaga  gives  the  form 
bajuris  and  says  that  "  they 
are  like  shirts  with  a  skirt  ". 
The  term  is  met  with  in  the 
Port,  dialect  of  Goa  specially 
in  connection  with  the  phrase 


i  "The  king  of  Ceylon  was  wear- 
ing a  silk  bajo,  which  is  a  garment 
like  a  jacket  made  of  cotton  cloth.1' 
"  The  kings  of  the  Moluccas  dress 
in  the  Malay  manner  and  the  baju s 
are  of  rich  silk  with  gold  buttons." 


pano-baju,  which  is  used  of 
a  certain  style  of  female  dress, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  pano 
paid,  a  style  which  is  purely 
indigenous.1 

Among  the  Indian  lang- 
uages Konkani  alone  recognises 
the  word  (bazu),  and  employs 
it  in  the  Malay  acceptation. 
The  Sinhalese  women  use  the 
baju,  but  they  call  it  bach- 
chiya.2 

The  Arabic  and  Persian  dic- 
tionaries which  I  have  con- 
sulted do  not  mention  badju 
or  bazu  in  the  sense  of  '  a 
gown  '  or  anything  like  it,  nor 
could  the  Arabic  scholars  whose 
assistance  I  sought  help  me 
to  clear  the  poiht.  But  H. 
N.  Van  der  Tuuk  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  Persian  b&ju, 
'arm'  (Sansk.  bahu),  is  the 
source  of  the  worn  ;  that  orig- 

1  "  The  word  is  met  with  in  con- 
nection    with     the     dress     of     the 
Christian    women     of    Damaun     and 
Diu,   and    even    in    Goa,   under    the 
form  ear  das,  signifying,   unless  I  am 
mistaken,  the  pano-baju  of  the  Brah- 
min   Christian  women  of  Salsete  (in 
Goa)."    Alberto  de  Castro,  p.  172. 

2  "  They     wear    the    baju    and    a 
cloth  which    reaches   right   down  to 
the  soles  of  the  feet,  a  style  very  staid 
and  decorous."    Jofto  Ribeiro,  Bk.  I, 
ch.  xvi. 


COTAO 


COTONIA 


125 


inally  baju  was  no  other  than 
"  een  kleeding-etuk  met  ar- 
men,  a  gown  with  arms",  i.e., 
sleeves !  Yule  and  Burnell 
hold  it  for  certain  that  the 
source  of  the  Anglo-Ind.  bad- 
joe  or  bajoo,  '  the  Malay  jac- 
ket ',  is  the  Mai.  "baju ;  and 
the  authors  whom  they  cite 
appear  to  confirm  their  op_ 
inion.1  The  term  is  met  with 
in  the  principal  languages  of 
the  Indian  Archipelago,  as  for 
instance,  Javanese,  Batak, 
Dayak,  Macassar,  Bugui. 
[Linschoten  (Hak.  Soc.  Vol.  I, 
p.  206),  speaking  of  k<  the  man- 
er  and  customes  of  Portin- 
gale  and  Mesticos  women  in 
India",  says,  "within  the 
house  they  goe  bare  headed 
with  a  wastcoate  called  Baju, 
that  from  their  shoulders 
covereth  their  navels,  and  is 
so  fine  that  you  may  see,  al 
their  body  through  it  .,..'* 
Burnell  who  edited  this  volume 


1  "  Over  this  they  wear  the  bad- 
joo,  which  resembles  a  morning 
gown,  open  at  the  neck,  but  fastened 
close  at  the  wrist,  and  half-way  up 
the  arm.*'  Marsden. 

"  They  wear  above  it  a  short-sleeved 
jacket,  the  baju,  beautifully  made, 
and  often  very  tastefully  decorated 
in  fine  needle-work.*'  Bird. 


explains  the  word  thus  :  Baju, 
i.e.,  Hind.  bdzut  is  "a  kind  of 
short  shirt,  reaching  down  to 
the  hips,  with  very  short  (if 
any)  sleeves  ;  sometimes  open 
at  the  upper  part  of  the 
chest  in  front "  (Qanoon-e- 
Islam,  ed.  1863,  p.  xv.] 

Gotonia  (a  kind  of  piece- 
goods  either  of  silk  or  mixed 
silk  and  cotton).  Konk.,  Mar. 
kutni,  striped  cloth  either  of 
silk  or  cotton. — Anglo-Ind. 
cuttanee.1 

The  original  word  is  the 
Arabic  qutnia  ;  but  Yule  and 
Burnell  suggest  doubtfully  the 
Persian  kuttdn,  '  linen  or  cot- 
ton cloth '. 

1  "With  the  awnings  of  thejustas, 
and  some  sails  and  cotonias  which 
they  had  bought  they  prepared 
tents  and  shelters."  Caspar  Correia, 
III,  p.  617  See  corja. 

"Cotonias  of  cotton,  teadas,  and 
inferior  cloth  of  other  kinds."  A. 
do  Albuquerque,  Cartas,  Vol.  I,  p. 
224.  [Teada  is  used  by  the  Portu- 
guese chroniclers  of  India  exclusively 
in  the  sense  of  '  whole  piece  of  white 
cotton  cloth  \  See  Qlossario,  p.  364.] 

"  With  breeches  of  cotonia  reach- 
ing half-way  down  the  legs,  a  coat  of 
mail,  and  a  two-handed  sword  in 
hand."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII, 
ii.  11. 

"Gotoni  of  silk...Cotonl  of  silk 
and  gold,  and  of  silk  and  silver." 
Tavernier,  Voyages,  V,  p,  202. 


126 


COUVE 


COZINHA 


Couve  (cabbage).  Konk. 
kob. — Mar.  k6b,  kobi,  koi ; 
vern.  term  karam.  — Guj.  kobi ; 
kobij  (  —  couves,  the  pi.  form). 
— Hindi  kobi,  gobi,  gobhi ; 
vern.  term  karamu-kalld. — 
Hindust.  kobi. — Or.  kobi.— 
Beng.  kobi,  kobi6dk,  kopi6ak 
(&ak~ vegetable). — Sinh.  Jcovi; 
vern.  terms  sudumul,  gova, 
gova-gediya  (lit.  *  fruit  from 
Goa'). — Tam.  kovi. — Malayal. 
govi,  govinnu.  Kan.  kobisu. — 
Tul.  gobi. — Gar.  kobi  ;  vern. 
term  mesumasa. — Tib.  ko-pi ; 
vern.  term  pe-chhe.  Ko-pi 
melok.  cauliflower. — Khas. 
kubi. — Mai.  kobis,  kubis. — Jav. 
koubis,  kubis. — Mad.  kobis. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kobi. 

The  compound  hybrid  phul- 
kobi  or  phul-gobi  is  the  name 
of  the  cauliflower  in  almost 
all  the  Indian  languages.  In 
Malasia  kol  is  more  in  use ; 
it  is  derived  from  the  Dutch 
kool. 

Cova  (pit,  hole,  grave). 
Mai.  koba  (a  term  used  in 
some  game). — Mao.  kova. 

C6vado  (a  cubit  or  ellp 
Konk.  k6bd. —  Anglo-Ind.  covia 
(obs).— Tet.,  Gal.,  kdvadu. 

This  term  was  at  one  time 
very  muoh  in  use  in  trade 


circles  in  India.  Tavernier 
(1676)  refers  to  it  frequently 
and  regards  it  as  a  vernacu- 
lar term,  "  Bo f etas  measure 
21  cobits  when  they  are  un- 
bleached, but  when  bleached 
they  are  only  20  cobits."  (V. 
p.  200).  [Ox.  Univ.  Press,  ed. 
(1927),  Vol.  II,  p.  6.] 

[Tavernier  gives  further 
information  of  the  'cubit'  in 
Bk.  II,  ch.  xii  :  "  The  cobit  is  a 
measure  for  all  goods  which 
can  be  measured  by  the  oil, 
of  which  there  are  different 
kinds,  as  we  have  different 
kinds  of  ells  in  Europe.  It 
is  divided  into  24  tassots." 
Tassot  ought  to  be  tasu, 
which  is  properly  the  breadth 
of  the  second  and  third 
fingers.  Bofeta,  in  the  former 
quotation,  is  the  Pers.  bafta 
(past  part.),  'woven',  and  is 
the  name  of  a  very  fine  calico, 
made  specially  at  Broach.] 

Cozido  (subst.t  boiled 
meat).  Konk.  kuzid. — Tam. 
kujid. 

Cozinha  (kitchen). )  Konk. 

*v    /rv     ' 
kuzin. — Sinh,   kussiya. — Tam . 

kusini.  Kusinik-kdran,  a 
cook. — Tel.  kusini-kdra,  kusi- 
ni-vddu,  a  cook^Kan.  ku6i- 
ni. — Tul.  kusinu,  kusini. 


CRASSO 


CRAVO 


127 


kusni.     Kusnida,    culinary. — 
Malag.  kozina. 

*Crasso  (thick,  gross). 
Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav.  kras,  keras 
(adj.  and  adv.),  strong,  vigor- 
ous ;  strongly,  energetically. 
Haex  and  Swettenham  also 
mention  the  form  dras. 

Dr.  Heyligers  admits  the 
Portuguese  origin ;  but  it 
appears  to  me  that  his  op- 
inion is  not  well-founded. 
Crasso  is  a  term  used  gener- 
ally by  the  learned.  See 
grosso. 

PCravado  (stuck  into, 
thrust  into).  Tarn  ,  Malayal. 
karumdu,  salted  fish. 

The  derivation,  suggested 
by  Gundert,  is  improbable 
because  of  the  meaning  of 
the  word.  Karavala  is  *  dried 
fish '  in  Sinhalese,  and  Per- 
cival  says  that  the  Tamil 
"  karuvdttuvdli  is  the  name 
of  a  bird  whose  tail  is  like 
that  of  a  fish, — Corvus  Bali- 
cassius  ". 

/  i}- l  Grave  (Caryophyllus  are- 
maticusy  clove).  Beng.  kard- 
bu. — Sinh.  krdbu,  kardbu; 
vern.  terms  lamange  (Sansk^ 
lavanga),  devakusuma  (Sansk., 
lltT^the  flower  of  God'). 
krdbu-gaha,  the  clove  tree. — 


Tarn.  kardmbu,  kirdmbu ; 
vern.  terms  lavangam,  ila- 
vangam. — Malayal.  kardmbu, 
karaydbu,  karappa. — Siam. 
kravhn,  cardamom. 

Gundert  says  that  karappa 
conies  from  the  Ar.  qarfah. 
But  qarfah  signifies  *  bark, 
cinnamon ',  and  qaranful, 
mentioned  by  Belot  as  verna- 
cular, is  the  name  of  the  clove, 
which  it  is  also  in  Persian,  in 
addition  to  mekheh  or  mekheh, 
'  a  small  nail '.  Shakespear, 
in  his  Hindustani  dictionary, 
derives  qaranful  or  qaranphul 
from  the  Greek  karyophyllon, 
which  is  literally  equivalent 
to  '  the  leaf  of  the  walnut- 
tree  '.  Garcia  da  Orta,  in 
Colloquy  xxv,  says:  "Your 
Greeks  did  not  speak  of  this 
gariofilo "  [ed.  Markham,  p. 
213]. 

[The  primary  meaning  of 
the  Port,  cravo,  from  Lat. 
clavus,  is  '  a  nail ' ;  this  name 
was,  evidently,  given  to  this 
spice  because  of  the  clove's 
resemblance  to  a  small  nail. 
Cloves  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Portuguese  connection 
with  the  East  were  more  in 
demand  than  other  spices, 
and,  to  use  the  phrase  of 


128 


CRAVO 


CRIST&O 


Oamoens,    "  clove- trees    were 
bought       with       Portuguese 
blood ".     This    is    a    way    of 
saying  that  many  Portuguese 
lost  their  lives  in  attempting 
to  discover  the  islands  in  the 
Moluccas    which    grew    clove- 
trees.       Conde      de      Ficalho 
(Colloquies  de  Garcia  da  Orta, 
Vol.   I,   p.    368)    thinks    that 
the   Gk.    garyophyllon   or,    as 
da    Orta    writes    it,    gariofilo 
does  not  represent  an  origin- 
al Greek   word  but  the   Hel- 
lenisation    of    some     oriental 
name ;  he   also    believes   that 
the  Ar.  qaranfal  or  karump- 
fel  are  likewise  derived   from 
the  same  oriental  name.     In 
the  opinion  of  Dymock  (Mat. 
Med.)    all    these    names    are 
derived  from  the  Tarn,  kirdm- 
bu9  and  the  Malay  kardmpu  ; 
because    it   was    through    the 
medium  of  these  people  that 
this     spice     penetrated     into 
India,   and    afterwards    came 
to    be    known    to   the   Arabs 
and  the  Greeks.] 

2  Cravo  (Dianthus  caryo- 
phyttatus,  a  pink  ;  from  which 
it  cp.me  to  mean  *  a  flower- 
shaped  ear-ornament ' ;  in  this 
latter  meaning  it  has  been 
adopted  by  the  languages  men- 


tioned below).  Konk.  kardb. 
— Sinh.  krdbuva,  kardbuva. — 
Malayal.  krdbuva. — Mai.  krdbu, 
kerdbu. — Ach.  kerdbu. — Sund. 
karabuy  kurabu.  Kardbu-ros 
(lit.  *  the  ear-ornament-rose  ') , 
"  very  ornate  ear-rings " 
(Bigg).— Mac.,  Bug.,  Tet., 
karabu.1 

Crescer    (to    grow).     Mai. 
crescer  (Haex). 

Criado     (servant).     Konk. 

krydd  (us.  both  of  a  male  and 

a  female  servant)  :  vern.  terms 

chakar,       ravaylalo       (mas.)  ; 

ravaylalewi,  woman  servant. — 

Tet.,  Gal.  kriddu\  vern.  terms 

dta  mane,  klosan. 

Griar  (to  bring  up).     MaL 

crear  (Haex). — Gal.  kriar. 
Crisma        (chrism ;        the 

sacrament     of    confirmation) . 

Konk.  krizm. — Beng.    krisma. 

— Tarn,  krismei. — TeJ.  krismu. 

— Tet.,      Gal.     krisma. — Jap. 

kirismo. 

Cristao       (a      Christian) , 

Konk.  kristdriiv. — Beng. 

kristdft. — Tarn,     kiristavan. — 

Malayal,       kiristanmdr. — Tel. 

kristannu,  kirastuvdnu. — 

Kan.  kiristdnu. — Kamb. 

1  "The  ears  are  adorned  with 
three  pairs  of  craves.*'  O  Gabinet* 
Litterario  das  Fontainhas. 


CRITICA 


CRUZ 


129 


kristcing. — Siam.    khristang* — 
lap.  kirishtan,  kirishitan. 

The  other  Indian  languages 
have  kristi,  derived  from 
r  Christ,'  or  kristiyan,  from 
the  English  *  Christian.' 

The  Malayo-Polynesian 
languages  have  Nasardni  or 
Sardni  from  the  Portuguese 
Nazareno,  'Nazarene.'  It 
is  worthy  of  note  that 
Kambojan  keeps  the  Portu- 
guese form.  Sinhalese,  not- 
withstanding that  Ceylon  was 
twice  christianised  by  the 
Portuguese,  has  adopted  the 
English  form  kristiydni. 

Critica      (criticism ;     cen- ! 
sure).     Konk.    kirit,    defama- 
tion.      Kirit       marunk,       to 
defame. — Malayal.     krittikka, 
to  criticise. 

>Cruz  (a  cross).  Konk. 
khuris.  Khuris  kddhunk  (lit. 
'  to  take  the  cross'),  to  make 
the  sign  of  the  cross.  Khur- 
sdr  kddhunk  (lit.  *  to  take 
upon  the  cross  ') ,  to  torment, 
to  cause  great  distress. 
Khuradr  zadunk,  to  nail  to 
the  cross.  Khursdr  mdrunk 
(lit.  '  to  kill  upon  the  cross '), 
to  crucify.  Khuris  karunk 
(lit.  *  to  make  the  cross'),  to 
make  a  mark,  usually  a  cross, 


in  lieu  of  signature.  There 
is  no  vernacular  term  for  a 
cross.  Chavo  signifies  *  the 
cross  of  St.  Andrew.' 

Mar.  krus.  Krusdchi  ni&dni 
(lit.  'the  sign  of  the  cross'), 
cross-mark  used  for  signature. 
Krusdr  chadhavnem,  -denem 
(lit.  '  to  raise,  to  give  upon  the 
cross'),  to  crucify.  Krusd- 
verel  Khrisldchi  murtti  (lit. 
'  an  image  of  Christ  upon  the 
cross'),  a  crucifix. 

Guj.  krus,  krus.  Kruspar 
jadhavavum,  to  crucify. 

Hindi :  krus.  Krus-, 
krussa-,  krusiya  pratimd,  a 
crucifix. 

Hindust.  krus ;  vern.  term 
salib  (from  Ar.). 

Beng.  krui.  Kru§dkriti, 
kru6dkdr,  cruciform.  Kru£e 
hata-kri  (lit.  '  to  make  dead 
upon  the  cross'),  to  crucify. 
Sinh.  kurusiya,  kuresiya. 
Kuresi  surevama,  a  crucifix. 
Kuresi  dkdra,  cross-shaped. 
Kuresiye  engasa-navd,  to 
crucify. 

Tarn,  kurus-,  vern.  term 
siluvei.  Kurusadi,  the  big 
cross  in  the  middle  or  the 
end  of  the  church-yard,  tran- 
sept. 

Malayal.       kru6uy      kuriia. 


130 


CUIDADO 


CURRAL 


Kruhil  tarekka,  kru&ikka,  to 
crucify.  KruSarohanani,  cru- 
cifixion. 

Kan.  kruji. — Tul.  kmssu, 
kursu,  kruji. — Kamb.  crus, 
chhucrus.  Clihu  is  'wood.' — 
Tet.,  Gal.  kruz. — Jap.  kurusu, 
kurosu. 

Guidado  (care).  Konk. 
kuiddd  (us.  in  Goa  among  the 
Christians). — Mai.  cuidado,  cu- 
dado  (Haex). — Tet.  kitidddu; 
vern.  term  alddi-diak. 

Guidar  (to  take  care).  Mai. 
cudir  ('  to  take  to  heart,  to 
have  a  care  for.5  Haex) ;  per- 
haps from  the  Port,  acudir 
('to  help,  to  succour'). — Tet. 
kuida ;  vern.  term  hanoin. 

Gunha  (wedge).  Konk. 
kurih,  kunj ;  vern.  terms 
pacharem,  koyadum. — Hindust. 
kunya,  kuniydn,  koniyd.  See 
bolina. — Sinh.  kunnaya,  kun~ 
neya<  kunn&. — Gal.  kunha. — 
Pers.  kiihnah,  cork. 

Gunhada  (sister-in-law) . 
Beng.  koindo. — Mai.  cuniada 
(Haex)  ;  vern.  term  ipar  pa- 
rampuan. 

Gunhado  (brother-in-law). 
Konk.  Jcunhdd  ('  sister's  hus- 
band').—  Beng.  koindu. — Mai. 
cuniado  (Haex)  ;  vern.  term 
ipar  laki. 


Curar  (to  cure).  Konk- 
kurdr-karuhk. — Malayal.  kura, 
to  cure  leather. — Mai.  curar 
(Haex). 

Curral  (a  cattle  pen,  a 
paddock).  Anglo-Ind.  corral 
(us.  in  Ceylon),  'an  enclosure 
for  the  capture  of  wild  ele- 
phants.'—  ?  Kamb.  crol ;  this 
may  be  a  vern.  tern). 

The  word  curral  does  not 
appear  in  the  dictionaries  of 
the  Sinhalese  or  Tamil  lan- 
guages, nor  is  it  in  use  at 
present,  according  to  my  in- 
formation ;  nor  do  I  know 
whether  it  is  current  in  the 
Indo- Portuguese  dialects  in 
this  sense.  It  must  have  be- 
come current  in  Ceylon  dur- 
ing the  sway  of  that  island  by 
the  Dutch,  who  carried  the 
word  to  Africa,  in  the  form 
kral,  (  a  native  v'llage  or 
settlement.'  See  Webster, 
s.v.  kraal. 

Conde  de  Ficalho  (Colloquy 
xxi)  says:  "It  appears  that 
this  method  of  hunting  ele- 
phants was  introduced  or 
brought  into  general  use  in 
Ceylon  by  the  Portuguese ; 
the  enclosure,  which  in  India 
is  called  keddah,  receives  there 
the  name  of  korahl  or  corral> 


CURVA 


DADO 


131 


which  is  evidently  the  Portu- 
guese word  curral"  But  the 
method  was  known  and  prac- 
tised before  the  sixteenth 
century,  according  to  the  testi- 
mony of  Tome  Lopes,  who 
sailed  for  India  in  150.2: 
"  Ceylon  has  a  large  number 
of  wild  elephants,  very  big 
ones,  whom  they  domesticate 
by  building  a  big  enclosure 
with  a  strong  palisade,  and  a 
drawbridge  between  two  trees, 
inside  which  they  place  a 
female  elephant  already  domes- 
ticated." NavegaQao  dslndias 
Orientals,  in  the  Coll.  of  Ram- 
usio,  trans.  Acad.  of  Sciences, 
Lisb.,  ch.  xix. 

Curva  (naut.,  the  knees  of 
a  ship).  L.-Hindust.  karvd. 

Cuspidor  (arch,  for  cas- 
pideira,  a  spittoon).  Konk. 
kuspidor  ;  vern.  terms  tkukpdt, 
pikdani. — Anglo-Ind.  caspa- 
dore  (obs.).1 

Used  in  the  same  sense  by 
Portuguese  Indian  dialects. 

Custar  (to  cost).  Konk. 
kustdr-zavunk,  to  be  worth ; 
to  become  difficult;  vern. 
terms  Idgunk,  padunk ;  puro 


?  •'There    was    there    a   cospidor 
of  gold."     Castanheda,  I,  ch.   17. 


zavuhk. — Mar.  kust  honerti,  to 
become  aggrieved. — Tet.  kusta, 
(also  used  in  the  sense  of 
•costly');  vern.  term  tos. 

Molesworth  does  not  give 
the  etymology  of  the  Marathi 
expression.  In  Konkani  kus- 
tar,  by  itself,  means  '  at  the 
cost  of.5  •> 

D 

Dado  (in  the  sense  of  *  a 
die  used  in  games  of  chance  '). 
Konk.  dad  ;  vern.  term  phaso. — 
Sinh.  ddduva.  Dddu  hinkara- 
dima,  a  raffle. — ?  Siam.  tau  ; 
vern.  terms  pr>,  sirkd. — Mai. 
dddu,  dad  it.  Dadu-dddu,  can- 
non shot. — Ach.,  Batt.  dddu. — 
Sund.  dddu.  Mata  dddu,  a 
chess-board  pattern.  Jav. 
dadu,  dadu.  Adadu,  to  play 
with  dice.  Andadu,  similar 
to  dice. — Mac.,  Bug.  dddu.  See 
jogo. 

Phonetically,  dado  can  give 
tan  in  Siamese.  D  initial  is 
changed  into  t.  Cf.  tipya  from 
Sansk.  divya ;  tavipa  from 
Sansk.  dvipa ;  tasa  from  Pali 
dasa.  The  d  could  easily  be 
dropped  in  the  process  of 
monosyllabification.  Gf.  mil 
from  English 'mister';  Rut  horn 
'Russia5 ;  Phrik  from  'Africa' : 


132 


DAMA 


DESPACHADOR 


khrut  from  Sansk.  garuda. 
I  But  Chinese  has  also  tcm-ttz.'i 

Dama  (in  the  sense  of  'game 
of  draughts').  Konk.  dam. — 
Mai.  dam. 

Damasco  (damask).  Konk. 
damask. — Mar.  dhumds. — Guj. 
dhumds,  dumds. — Beng.  da- 
mds. — Tarn.,  Kan.  damdsu. — 
Tul.  damdsa.1 

Dan^a  (dance).  Konk. 
dams  (more  in  use  ndch). — Mai. 
ddnsa,  ddnsu.  DdnsaJi,  to 
dance. 

Decreto  (decree).  Konk. 
delcret\  vern.  term  Sdsan, 
Jiukum,  pharmaq. — Tet,  dekre- 
tu. 

Dedal  (thimble).  Konk. 
diddl. — Sinh.  diddlaya,  diddle. 
— Malayal.  tital.  Also  thim- 
bala,  tumbala,  from  the  Eng- 
lish, '  thimble.' — Mai.  didal, 
lidal,  bidal,  deiddl. — Sund. 
bidal. — Tet.,  Gal.  dedal. 

Degrau  (a  step).  Konk. 
degrdv  (1.  us.);  vern.  term 


i  "Very  good  silk  is  produced 
here  (in  China)  from  which  they  make 
great  store  of  damasquo  cloths  in 
colours."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  382 
IHak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  214]. 

"With  six  saddle-clothes  of  colour- 
ed Damascos."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VII,  iii,  1. 


pauhdo,  sopan. — Tet.   degrau  ; 
vern.  term  hein. 

Desconfiar  (to  distrust). 
Konk.  diskomphydr-zdvuhk 
(1.  us.);  vern.  termdubhavonk.  — 
Tet.  deskonfia;  vern.  term 
lean. 

Descontar  (to  discount). 
Konk.  diskontdr-karunk ;  vern. 
term  bad  divunk. — Tet,  deskon- 
ta  ;  vern.  term  ha  sdi. 

Desgra^a     (disgrace,    mis 
fortune).    Konk.  dizgrds  ;  vern. 
terms        nirbhdg,      hdl. — Tet. 
desgrasa  ;  vern.  term  oti. 

Desmorecer  (us.  for  esmore- 
cer,  in  the  sense  of  *  to  be  dis- 
couraged'). Mai.  desmorecer, 
"  to  be  down  hearted  "  (Haex). 

[Despachador  (in  the  sense 
of  '  some  sort  of  official, 
probably  a  customs-official.' 
The  ordinary  meaning  of  the 
word  is  '  one  who  is  quick  in 
the  execution  of  any  work ; 
also  a  judge  or  an  official  of 
the  Court').  Anglo-Ind.  dis- 
patchadore.1  "This  curious 

i  ["The  23  I  was  sent  to  the 
Under-Dispatchadore,  who  I  found 
with  my  Scrutore  before  him.  I  having 
the  key,  he  desired  me  to  open  it." 
Bowyear'8  Journal  at  Cochin  China,  in 
Dairy mple,  Oriental  Repertory  (1791- 
97),  I,  77,  cit.  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

Scrutore  is,  no  doubt,  the  same  as 


DESPACHO 


DEUS 


133 


word  was  apparently  a  name 
given  by  the  Portuguese  to 
certain  officials  in  Cochin- 
China  "  (Hobson-Jobson).] 

Despacho  (official  commu- 
nication in  answer  to  a  peti- 
tion). Konk.  despdch. — Tet., 
Gal.  despdchu. 

Despensa  (a  pantry).  Konk. 
ditpems. — Mai.  dispen,  spens, 
spen ,  sepen. — Tukan-sepen , 
a  steward. — Tet.,  Gal.  des- 
pen.sa. 

Despesa  (expense).  Konk. 
despez  ;  vern.  term  kharch. — 
Tet.  despeza. 

Desprezar  (to  despise). 
Konk.  desprezdr-karunk ;  vern. 
terms  beparvd  karuhk,  haluva- 
tunk.  Tet.  despreza',  vern. 
term  heunai. 

Desterrar  (to  banish).  Mai., 
Tet.,  Gal.  disterra. 

Deus  (God).  Beng.  Devus; 
us.  in  such  expressions  as 
Devus  bons  diyd  (lit,  *  God  good 
day') ,  Devus  bons  noiti  (lit.  'God 
good  night'). — Mai.  Deos.  Deos 
tuong  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
'  God  willing,'  according  to 
Haex. — Gal.  dmu  Deus.  Amu, 


escritoire  or  a  writing  desk  with 
drawers.  Yule  says  that  '  dispatcha- 
dore '  is  met  with  only  in  the  document 
quoted  above.] 


from  Port,  amo,  '  master,' 
stands  for  'Lord.' — Nic.  Dense. 
Menluana  Dense,  a  priest. — 
Pid-Engl.  Joss,  Josh,  God, 
an  idol.  Joss-house  (lit. 
'house  of  God'),  a  church. 
Joss-house-man,  a  priest. 
Joss-pidgin  (lit.  '  business  of 
God '),  the  bonze  ;  the  minister 
of  God. — Joss-stick  (lit.  'stick 
of  God'),  an  odiferous  stick 
lighted  and  allowed  to  burn 
before  idols  in  temples. 

"  Before  the  Mohammedans 
there  was  no  reckoning  (in  the 
Moluccas)  of  time,  or  of  weights, 
or  measures,  and  they  lived 
without  a  belief  in  one  God,  or 
knowledge  of  any  definite 
religion."  Joao  de  Barros, 
Dec.  Ill,  v,  5. 

"Formerly  the  Malays, 
having  had  no  knowledge  of 
God,  did  not  use  any  term 
in  speaking  of  Him.  But 
with  the  lapse  of  years,  having 
received  Mohammedanism 
from  the  Arabs,  they  adopted, 
at  the  same  time  as  their 
religion,  the  expression  Alia 
arid  Alia  te  Alia,  and  this  was 
done  in  the  islands  of  Amboyna, 
Moluccas,  etc.  When  the 
inhabitants  were  instructed  by 
the  Portuguese  in  the  Catholio 


134 


DEVOID 


DINHEIRO 


faith,  they,  in  their  turn,  adop- 
ted the  name  'Deus.'" 
(Haex).1 

Devo^ao  (devotion).  Konk. 
devosdvhv,  devaspan  ;  vern. 
terms  bhakti,  bhakti-bhdv. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  dwo*a. 

In  Konkani  devot  (adj.) 
means  '  a  devout  man  ; '  devot 
(subst.  neut.),  'a  religious  sere- 
nade during  Lent ; '  this  is 
spoken  of  as  devota  in  the 
Portuguese  dialect  of  Goa 

Diabo  (devil).  Konk.  dydb 
(1.  us.  and  only  among  the 
Christians). — Malayal.  diydl. 
—  ?  Gar.  diabol  ;  perhaps  from 
the  Italian  diavolo,  introduced 
by  the  missionaries. — Tet. 
didbu.  >\ 

Diamante  (diamond). 

Konk.  dyamdnt  ;  vern.  term 
vajr  (Sansk.). — Sinh,  diya- 
mdntiya  ;  vern.  terms  vajraya, 
vadura  (the  Elu  form). — Tet., 
Gal.  diamdnti ;  vern.  terms 
phdtuk  laka. 

Dicionario  (a  dictionary). 
Konk.  disyondr ;  vern.  terms 
ko&  &abdako&. — Tet.  disiondri. 


*  The  word  dev  or  deva,  used  in 
Konknni  and  other  Indian  languages, 
is  derived  directly  from  the  Sanskrit 
deva. 


Dinheiro     (money).      Mai., 

Tet.,  Gal.,  dine.1         '   ,"  •    * 

"Afonso  de  Albuquerque 
coined  two  kinds :  one  he 
called  dinheiro,  and  the  other, 
which  was  equivalent  to  ten 
dinheiros,  he  called  soldo,  and 


1  Dinar  (Achinese),  dinara  or  jingara 
(Macassar),  dinara,  jinara,  j  in  gar  a 
(Bugi),  'gold  coin',  are  from  the  Arabic 
-Pers.  dinar,  which  is  affiliated  to  the 
Lat.  denariu*.  Amarakoda,  a  Sanskrit 
(Hctionnry  of  the  fifth  century, 
mentions  dinara  as  a  synonym  of 
ni#ka,  '  a  gold  coin.'  But  there  are 
dinares  of  smaller  value.  "Two  fides 
are  worth  one  dynare,  and  twelve 
dynares  one  tftnga."  (Tango,  is  ho  re 
used  for  the  larim,  a  coin  in  use  in  tho 
Persian  Gulf).  Lembranra*  das  Cousas 
da  India.  "  The  dinar  in  modern 
Persia  is  a  very  small  imaginary  coin, 
of  which  10,000  make  a  tomawn" 
Hcbson-Jobson. 

[Fule  is  evidently  the  same  as  the 
Ar.  falas,  the  name  of  a  copper  coin  of 
very  email  value.  "The  names  of  the 
Arabic  pieces  of  money,  .are  all  taken 
from  the  coins  of  tho  Lower  Roman 
Empire.  Thus,  the  copper  piece  was 
called  fals  from  follis ;  the  silver 
dirham  from  drachma,  and  the  gold 
dinar  from  denarius,  which,  though 
properly  a  silver  coin,  was  used 
generally  to  denote  coins  of  other 
metals,  as  the  denarius  aeris  (*  copper 
or  bronze  denarius'),  and  the  denaritta 
auri,  or  aureus  ('gold  denarius')" 
James  Prinsep,  in  Essays,  etc.,  cit.  in 
Hobson-Jobson,  s.v.  dlnftr.  See  also 
Dalgado,  Gloasario,  s.v.  faluz.] 


DINHEIRO 


DOM 


135 


a  third  worth  ten  soldos,  bas* 
tardos"  Joao  de  Barros,  Dec. 
II,  vi,  6. 

["Lastly    were    struck     (by 
Albuquerque,  in    Goa)   copper 
coins     called     dinheiros     and 
leaes.     Now  the  word  dinheiros 
(Lat.     denarii,     Fr.     deniers) 
when  used  in  the  singular  is  a 
generic  name  for  all  kinds  of 
money,  and,  although  in   this 
case  it  was  used  to  designate 
a  very  small  coin,   it   caused 
no  little  confusion,  and  conse- 
quently they  agreed  to  call  the 
dinheiros    cepayquas,    a    word 
still    in    vogue    in    the    Portu- 
guese   settlement     of     Macao 
in  the  form  of  sapeca,  and  the 
origin  of  which  I  have  not  yet 
been  able  to  determine."   J.  G. 
da      Cunha,      Indo-Portuguese 
Numismatics,  in  J .B.B.R.A.S., 
Vol.  XTV,  p.  271.      Cepayqua, 
the  origin  of  which  presented 
difficulties  to  da  Cunha,  is,  as 
he    says,    the     same     as     the 
Macao     sapeca,     which     is     a 
Malay   word  composed   of  sa, 
'one/  and  p</ku,  'hundred  coins 
called  pichis  strung   together." 
<  The    word    is    used    by    Albu- 
querque  in   his   Letters  before 
his  conquest  of  Malacca,  from 
which  it  is  to  be  inferred  that, 


as  the  result  of  commercial 
intercourse,  the  Malay  term 
was  known  in  India  as  a 
synonym  for  cash  in  the  early 
sixteenth  century.  See  Gloss- 
ario,  s.v.  sapeca.] 

Dispensa  (dispensation) . 
Konk.  dispems  ;  vern.  term 
maphi. —  Tet.  dispensa. 

Dobrado  (adj. ,  double) . 
Konk.  dobrdd ;  vern.  term 
dupet. — L.-Hindust.  dubrdl,  a 
double  knot. — Tul.  dubrdl  u, 
dibrdln  (subst.),  twice-distilled 
spirit. 

In  Konkani  also  librdd  saroy 
that  is,  k  thrice-distilled  spirit/ 
is  used.  See  tresdobrado. 

Dobro  (subst.,  double). 
Konk.  dobr  (1.  us.). — Mac.,  Bug. 
dobalo,  used  in  game  of  cards. 

Doce  (subst.,  a  sweet).  Konk. 
(Jos. — Sinh.  dosi  (also  us.  in  the 
sense  of  'jelly  or  a  preserve'). 
— Tarn,  dosei,  cake  made  of 
rice  flour.  Doseikkal,  a  fry- 
ing-pan.— Malayal.  dos. — Kan. 
dose,  cake,  fritter. — Tul.  ddse, 
cake  made  of  rice  flour.  Tet. 
dosi  ;  vern.  term  mid  el. 

Doxn  (a  title  given  to  gentle- 
men and  persons  of  position  in 
Portugal  and  Spain).  Konk. 


136 


DOMINGO 


DONA 


Dofa.— Sinh.  Don.— Tet.,  Gal. 
Dom.1 

Domingo  (Sunday ;  liter- 
ally 'the  Lord's  day').  Mai. 
domingo,  dumingo  (Haex), 
domingo  (Castro),  mingo,  min- 
gn.  Hdri  mingo  (lit.  '  the  day 
Sunday  ')  is  *  Sunday  ; '  vern. 
terms  ahad  (Ar.),  hdri-ahad. 
Sdtu  mingo  (lit.  '  one  Sunday ') 
is  *  a  week  ; J  vern.  terms  sdtu 
jema'at  (Ar.),  tujoh  hdri  (lit. 
'seven  days1). — Sund.,  Mad. 
mingo,  a  week. — Jav.  mingu 
(more  us.  ahad).  Mingon 
(adj.),  relating  to  Sunday. — 
Day.  mingo,  mengo.2 — Jap. 
domingo,  domiigo. 

Dona  (a  title  given  to  ladies 
of  quality  ;  lady,  mistress  of 

1  M  The  chiefs  of  the  south  and  west 
perpetuate    with    pride   the   honorific 
title  of  Don,  accorded  to  them  by  their 
first  European  conquerors."    Tennent, 
Ceylon  [ed.  1859,  Vol.  II,  p.  70]. 

"  At  the  present  time  many  of  the  in- 
digenous people  have  the  title  of  Dom, 
though  it  is  certain  that  in  the  begin- 
ning when  government  was  first  es- 
tablished this  title  was  given  only  to 
the  Chiefs  for  services  rendered  and  as 
an  honorific  title,  for  which  they  even 
used  to  pay  a  tax."  Jose*  dos  Santos 
Vaquinhas,  Timor,  in  Jour.  Qeo.  Soc. 
Lisb.,  5th  ser.,  p.  63. 

2  The'  first   syllable  is  dropped,  in 
order  that  it  may  become  a  dissyllabic 
word ;    this    is    in    keeping   with   the 
genius  of  the  Malayan  language  family. 


the  house).  Sinh.  nona,  a 
lady,  a  European  woman. — 
Mai.  donia,  nona,  nonya,  nyo- 
nya,  nona  (  =  nonha),  ftona 
(=nhonha),  a  woman  of  Euro- 
pean or  Chinese  descent,  or  a 
woman  married  to  a  European 
or  Chinaman. — Ach.  nona,  the 
daughter  of  a  European  by  a 
Chinese  woman  :  a  young  lady. 
Nona,  the  wife  of  a  European 
or  a  Chinaman  ;  a  married 
woman. — Sund.  nona,  a  young 
lady  ;  nunya,  a  European  or 
Chinese  married  woman. — 
Jav.  nona. — Day.  nona,  a 
married  woman,  specially  a 
European. — Mac.,  Bug.  nona, 
a  young  lady  ;  nhonha,  a 
married  woman. — Batav.  nona 
or  nyonya. — Tet.,  Gal.  dona. 

Favre  distinguishes  between 
nona  and  nona,  in  respect  of 
orthography  and  etymology, 
and  gives  as  the  meaning  of 
nona,  without  making  mention 
of  its  derivation,  "  an  un- 
married woman,  a  damsel, 
daughter  of  a  person  of  qua- 
lity," and  indicates  the  Portu- 
guese dona  or  the  Spanish 
duena  as  the  probable  original 
of  nona. 

Dr.  Heiligers  likewise  sug- 
gests duena. 


DONA 


DONA 


137 


Dr.  Fokker  says  :  "  With 
regard  to  the  origin  of  the 
word  nona,  which  some 
pronounce  nona  (a  woman 
married  to  a  European  or  a 
Chinaman),  etymologists  are 
not  in  agreement.  It  is  more 
probable  that  the  word  comes 
from  Chinese  rather  than  from 
the  Portuguese  senhora,  with 
the  elision  of  the  first  syllable, 
as  in  gareja  from  '  iyreja.'  " 

GongalvesViana  tracesa  con- 
nection between  senhora  and 
nyora,  nyonya,  nonya  and  nona, 
and  indirectly  conveys  that 
there  has  been  an  evolu- 
tionary process  involved  ;  Dr. 
Schuchardt  holds  this  origin 
as  most  certain  and  supports 
it  with  an  intermediate  form 
nhonha,  used  in  Cape  Verde. 

But  this  does  not  appear 
to  be  so  very  certain.  The 
word  nona,  as  an  honorific 
praenomen  and  a  title  of  rever- 
ence, is  current  in  the  Por- 
tuguese dialects  of  Ceylon, 
Cochin,  Mah6,  Bombay,  Diu, 
Malacca  and  Singapore  ;  and, 
in  some  of  these,  it  has  ac- 
quired the  additional  meaningof 
4  grandmother/  as  nono,  in  the 
Portuguese  dialect  of  Ceylon, 
exclusively  means  «  grand- 


father.' Now,  in  the  Portu- 
guese dialect  of  Malay  and  of 
the  Cape  Verde  Islands,  dono 
signifies  *  grandfather '  and 
dona  '  grandmother,'  and  these 
are  mentioned  by  Morais  as 
archaic  meanings  of  the  word 
in  Portuguese.1 

The  transition  from  dona  to 
nona  is  much  easier  and  more 
natural  (by  means  of  regress- 
ive assimilation)  than  from  sen- 
hora (sinhara,  nhara,  siara  in 
Portuguese  dialects),  which 
would  have  to  be  subjected  to 
an  extensive  process  of  the 
aphesis  of  a  syllable,  the  assi- 
milation of  a  liquid  and  nasal 
palatal,  and  of  single  and 
double  depalatalization.  And 
the  word  senhor  did  not  go 
through  this  process  in  Malay 
when  it  was  transformed  into 
sinho  and  siyu.  Besides  this, 


1  "  Do  you  know  the  reason  ?  It  is 
because  Dona  is  a  term  which  in  the 
Portuguese  dialect  of  the  place  means 
*  the  name  of  the  house,'  and  is  used 
of  children.  And  it  is  by  this  name 
they  are  called  till  they  reach  majority 

or  till  death Now,  if  you  wish 

to  know  what  Dona  means,  I  will 
tell  you ;  it  is  equivalent  in  Portu- 
guese to  av6  ('grandmother')  and  Dono 
to  avo  ('grandfather').  Creolo  da  ilka 
de  Santo  Antao,  in  Jour.  Oeo.  Soc. 
Lisb.,  2nd  ser.,  p.  131. 


138 


DONA 


DONA 


the  influence  of  another  word 
having  the  same  sound,  nona 
=  anona  (#.v.),  not  only  with 
respect  to  phonetics,  but 
equally  so  with  regard  to  the 
diminutive  sense  that  the 
word  has  acquired,  is  not 
impossible. 

It  is  pertinent  to  note  that 
the  Malay  variants  are  not  in 
fact  successive  but  synchron- 
ous, with  difference  in  mean- 
ing, and  that  dona  was  em- 
ployed formerly  to  signify  '  a 
lady,  a  woman  of  quality,'  and 
was  used  by  itself  without  being 
prefixed  to  a  name.1  In  this 
sense,  the  word  is  still  in 
vogue  in  East  Africa,  where  it 
is  used  of  ladies  of  Portuguese 
descent.2 

1  "  The  virtuous  Dona  beating  her 
breast  in  sign  of  great  surprise."  Fer- 
nfio  Pinto,  ch.  xxxv. 

"With  the  letters  which  His  Majesty 
addressed  to  you,  there  goes  a  list  of 
despatches,  which  are,  by  his  Majesty's 
,  command,  this  year  to  be  delivered  to 
some  donas,  wives  of  hidalgos,  and 
other  persons  who  have  served  this 
State"  (1597).  Archivo  Port.  Or.,  Fasc. 
5th,  p.  1493. 

"This  Dona  was  as  yet  young  in 
age,  but  a  very  gentle  woman,"  Diogo 
do  Couto,  Dec.  V.  x.  7. 

2  «  Dona.  Title  given  in  East  Afri- 
ca to  women  of  mixed  (Portuguese 
and  Negro)  origin."  A.  C.  de  Paiva 


The  palatalized  forms  nonha 
and  nhonha  do  not  necessarily 
imply  their  derivation  from, 
or  the  influence  of,  senhora ; 
they  could  have  been  the 
result  of  the  evolution  of  nona, 
as  can  be  seen  in  the  Por- 
tuguese vizinha  from  Latin 
vicina,  ponha  from  poniat, 
nenhum  from  nem  hum,  ninho 
from  nidum,  with  the  previous 
assimilation  of  d. 

Of.  pipinhu  (from  pepino,  a 
cucumber)  in  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  Malacca.  Moreover, 
nonha  (1.  us.)  in  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  Ceylon,  and  nhonha 
in  that  of  Macau  have  a  dimi- 
nutive meaning,  and  are  pro- 
bably diminutive  forms. 

On  this  account,  I  do  not  re- 
gard as  improbable  the  deriva- 
tion from  dona  and  the  contact 
of  dona  and  senhora  and  their 

Raposo,    Die.    da    lingua    landina,    in 
Jour.  Geo.  Soc.  Lisb.  8th  ser,,  p.  59. 

The  title  of  ono  of  Ismail  Gracias's 
publications  is  Uma  Dona  Portugueses 
net  Cdrte  do  Qrao-Mogol.  [The  Dona 
Portuguesa  is  Dona  Juliana  da  Costa 
who  played  an  important  r6le  in  the 
reign  of  Aurangzebe's  successor,  Baha- 
dur Shah.  She  died  about  1733. 
There  are  references  to  her,  and  there 
is  also  a  portrait  of  her,  in  Francois 
Valentijn's  Oud  en  Niew  Oost-Indien 
(1724-26),] 


DOSSEL 


ELEFANTE 


139 


mutual  influence ;  and  what 
appears  to  me  also  possible  is 
the  influence  of  nona  =  anona 
('  bullock's  heart ')  and  of  nina 
=  menina  ('  a  girl'),  which  in 
the  Portuguese  of  Macau  makes 
its  diminutive  nhinina,  accord- 
ing to  J.  F.  Marques  Pereira 
(Ta-ssi-yang-kuo,  1st  series. 
Vol.  1,  no.  1).  See  senhor  and 
senhora.1 

Dossel  (canopy).  Konk. 
dosel  ;  vern.  terms  sezo, 
mandvi. — Tet.  dosel. 

Dourado  (adj.,  gilded). 
Konk.  daurdd  (1.  us.)  ;  vern. 
terms  bhangar  kadhlalo. — Bug. 
dorddu. 

Dourado  (subst.,  the  name 
of  a  fish).  Anglo-Ind.  dorado. 
— Indo-Fr.  dorade. 

It  is  called  dourada  in  the 
Portuguese  of  Goa.  [It  is  the 
Con/phaena  hippurus,  Day, 
*  the  gilt  hoad/  the  sea-bream, 
often  called  dolphin.] 

Doutor  (doctor;  physician). 
Konk.  dotor  ;  vern.  term^ 
6astri  ;  vaiz. — ?  Mai.  dogtor, 
which  Fabre  derives  from  Por- 
tuguese.—  Bug.  dortoro,  which 


1  Gongalves  Viana  says  that  by 
nhonha  language  is  meant  "  the  corrupt 
Portuguese  dialect  spoken  in  Macau." 
Apostilas. 

[Others  call  it  nhom.] 


Matthes  derives  from  the 
Dutch  dokter.—  Tet.,  Gal. 
dotor,  physician  ;  vern.  term 
badain. 

Doutrina  (Christian  doc- 
trine). Konk.  dotin,  doton. — • 
Tet.,  Gal.  dolrina. 

Durar  (to  last).  Konk. 
durdr-zavunk  :  vern.  terms  are 
tagunk.  zaguhk,  urunk. — Mai. 
durar.  "  Durar,  '  to  last ',  there 
is  no  3pecial  word  to  express 
this,  in  Malay."  Haex.— Tet., 
Gal.  dura  (also  used  in  the  sense 
of  *  duration ') ;  vern.  term 
kleur. 

Duzia  (a  dozen).  Konk. 
duz. — Tet.,  Gal.  duzi,  dusi. 


Elefante  (elephant).  Konk. 
elephant,  an  unbleached  or 
white  cotton  shirting. — [Anglo- 
Tnd.  elephanta.] —  ?  Nic.  li- 
fanta.  —  ?  Malag.  elifanla. 

In  the  Portuguese  of  Goa 
elefante  is  also  the  name  of 
a  white  shirting  ;  the  elephant 
'chop'  or  mark  on  the  piece 
appears  to  have  given  rise  to 
the  name ;  there  are  other 
kinds  with  the  'camel'  and 
'deer'  marks,  but  not  so  largely 
in  demand  as  the  former. 


140         ELEFANTE 


It  is  quite  possible  that  the 
original  of  the  Nicobarese 
word  is,  as  Man  suggests,  the 
English  *  elephant.' 

[In  Anglo-Indian  speech  and 
writings   one  meets  with   the 
term  'Elephanta'  in  connection 
withshowersof  rain:  elephantas 
or    elephanta    showers.     Ele- 
phanta is,  according  to  Yule, 
a  name  given  originally  by  the 
Portuguese   to  violent  sborms 
occurring   at  the  termination, 
though  some  travellers  describe 
them  as  at  the  setting-in.  of 
the  Monsoon.1    Crooke  is  of  the 
opinion  that  "  the  Portuguese 
took  the  name  from  the  Hindi 
kattiyd,  Sansk.  hasta,  the  13th 
lunar  Asterism,  connected  with 
hastin,  an  elephant,  and  hence 
sometimes  called  '  the  sign  of 
the     elephant.'  "       But     the 
Sansk.   hasta  means  '  a  hand,' 
and  this  is  the  name  of   the 
Nakshatra  because  of  its  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  hand. 
In  Marathi,  too,  hasta  means 

1  ["The  Mussoans  are  rude  and 
boisterous  in  their  departure,  as  well  as 
at  their  coming  in,  which  two  seasons 
are  called  Elephant  in  India,  and 
just  before  their  breaking  up,  take 
their  farewell  for  the  most  part  in 
very  ruggid  huffing  weather.*'  Oving- 
ton,  A  Voyage  to  Suratt,  O.U.P.  p.  83,] 


ELEFANTE 

*  a  hand,'  and  the  plural  form 
of  the  word,  hastin,  is  used  to 
signify  "  the  thirteenth   lunar 
asterism,  designated  by  a  hand" 
(Molesworth).     The  thirteenth 
asterism    has    nothing    to   do 
with  an  elephant ;  and  yet  in 
popular  speech  and  proverbial 
sayings,  whether  in  the  Deccan 
or    Gujarat,   this   asterism   is 
associated  with  the  elephant : 
Padel    hathi    tar  padel   bhinti 
(Mar.),  lit.  'if  the  elephant  falls, 
then  walls  will  begin  to  tum- 
ble', which  is  a  way  of  saying 
that,  if  the  '  Elephant  Naksha- 
tra '  should  send  rain,  there  will 
be     heavy     downpours     and 
houses  will  collapse ;  Hdthyia- 
nim  sundh  fari  khari   (Guj.), 
*  the  trunk  of  the  elephant  has 
|  verily  turned.'  by  which  it  is 
intended  to  convey  that  tor- 
rents of  rain  have  descended 
from  the  constellation  Hasta. 
Etymologically  it  is  not  possi- 
ble to  connect  the  Sansk.  hastat 
directly,  with  hdthiyo  (Guj.)  or 
hatti  (Mar.),     These  two  forms 
could  have  come  from  hastin, 
an  animal  that  uses  one  of  its 
limbs    as    a,    hand,    i.e.,    the 
elephant.     But   the  difficulty 
is    to    show  how   the    *  Hand 
Nakshatra'  came  to  be  trans- 


ELEFANTE 


ELEFANTE 


formed  in  the  popular  ima- 
gination into  the  *  Elephant 
Nakshatra.'  We  deliberately 
say  '  popular  imagination,'  for, 
among  the  learned,  the  term 
used  is.  not  hathiyo  or  hattl  but 
hasta.  The  only  plausible 
explanation,  to  some  extent 
borne  out  by  the  quotation 
below  from  Thevenot,  that  we 
can  offer,  is  that  when  the  Sun 
enters  Hasta,  just  about  the 
end  of  the  Monsoon,  perhaps, 
the  banking  of  immense  dark 
clouds  in  the  north-east  creat- 
ed in  the  popular  mind  the 
picture  of  a  herd  of  elephants 
assembling  together,  and  the 
deep  rumbling  sounds,  which 
accompany  the  thunderstorms, 
became  associated  with  the 
trumpetings  and  terror-in- 
spiring rage  of  these  mighty 
beasts.1  The  name  of  this 
Nakshatra  in  Western  Astro- 
nomy is  Corvus,  '  the  Raven,' 

l  ["  Especially  in  the  Gulf  of  Cambay , 
there  is  such  great  danger  for  ships  at 
the  commencement  of  this  month, 
because  of  a  wind  which  blows  towards 
it  with  great  violence  from  the  west, 
and  which  is  always  accompanied  by 
heavy  clouds  which  are  called  Elefans, 
because  they  have  the  appearance  of 
these  beasts,  that  shipwreck  is  almost 
inevitable."  Thevenot,  Voyages,  III, 
p.  38.] 


and  this  in  itself  is  proof  of  how 
the  imagination  of  different 
peoples  can  conjure  up  differ- 
ent pictures  or  forms  from  the 
same  object. 

Dr.  S.  K.  Banerji,  Metereolo- 
gist,  writing  to  The  Times  of 
India,  24th  April,  1929, 
propounds,  however,  a  novel 
theory  with  regard  to  the 
origin  of  the  name '  elephantas.' 
This  is  what  he  says:  '*  I  do 
not  propose  to  discuss  the 
origin  of  the  word  *  ele- 
phantas,' as  to  whether  the 
Portuguese  got  the  word  from 
the  Nakshatra  '  Hasti '  (Ele- 
phant, one  of  the  27  Naksha- 
tras  in  Hindi  Astrology),  but 
there  appears  to  be  no  harm 
in  calling  these  heat  thunder- 
storms *  Elephantas,'  for 
amongst  the  hills  over  which 
they  are  seen  to  develop  from 
the  Colaba  observatory,  the 
most  well-known  is  the  little 
island-hill  '  Elephanta."' 

The  observation  that  the 
thunderclouds  form  in  the 
direction  of  the  Elephanta 
Island  is  no  new  one,1  but  the 

1  ["  A  tremendous  burst  of  thunder 
and  lightning,  termed  the  Elephanta. . 
The  heavy  thunderbolts appa- 
rently form  directly  over  the  Island  of 


142         ELEFANTE 


ELEFANTE 


attempt  to  explain  the  term 
*  elephanta '  by  connecting  it 
with  the  Elephanta  Island  is 
new.  A  Ilha  do  Elephante1 
('The  Island  of  the  Elephant'), 
and  not '  Elephanta'  (an  Anglo- 
Indian  transformation,  femi- 
nine in  form)  was  the  name 
given  by  the  Portuguese,  in 
the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  to  the  island  which 
was  then  known,  as  it  is  even 
to  this  day,  to  its  inhabitants 
and  those  of  the  surrounding 
country,  as  Gharapuri  or, 
shortly,  Purl.  This  name  was 
given  because  of  the  life-size 
figure  of  an  elephant,  hewn 
from  one  single  mass  of  trap- 
rock,  which  formerly  stood  in 
the  south  of  the  island,  not 
far  from  the  usual  landing- 
place,  and  which,  to  save  it 
from  destruction,  was  removed 
in  1864-5  to  the  Victoria  Gar- 
dens, Bombay,  where  it  can 
still  be  seen.  Dr.  Banerjee's 

Elephanta."  Life  in  Bombay,  (1852), 
p,  194,  in  0.  E.  £.] 

i  ["  This  is  called  Ilha  do  Alifante 
because  in  a  forest  there  is  found  a 
large  allfante  of  stone,  very  similar 
to  living  specimens,  in  colour,  size, 
and  appearance."  D.  JoSo  de  Castro, 
who  visited  the  island  in  1538,  in 
Rotbiro  deade  Ooa  at£  Dio.} 


explanation  appears  to  us  un- 
tenable, first  of  all,  because  it 
is  not  to  be  presumed  that  the 
indigenous  people,  who  to  this 
day  cling  tenaciously  to  their 
own  name  for  the  island,  viz., 
Gharapuri,  and  will  not  make 
use  of  the  foreign  name  *  Ele- 
phanta,' could  have  introduced 
the  latter  term  into  their  folk- 
lore and  proverbial  sayings. 
Again,  the  term  *  elephanta ' 
was  used  of  the  storms  that 
were  usual  about  the  termina- 
tion of  the  Monsoon  in  places 
far  away  from  Bombay  or 
the  Island  of  Elephanta.  Sir 
Thomas  Roe  when  at  the 
Moghul  Emperor's  Court  at 
Ajmere  experienced  on  the 
20th  August,  1616,  "  a  storme 
of  rayne  called  the  Oliphant, 
vsuall  at  goeing  out  of  the 
raynes  "  (The  Embassy  of  Sir 
Thomas  Roe,  Hak.  Soc.  p. 
247).  And  Fryer  when  sail 
ing  near  Ceylon  (1673)  refers 
to  these  thunderstorms  and 
definitely  connects  them  with 
the  4  Elephant  Constella- 
tion V 

1  ["Not  to  deviate  any  longer,  we 
are  now  winding  about  the  South- 
West  part  of  Get/on ;  where  we  have 
the  Tail  of  the  Elephant  full  in  our 


ELEFANTE 


ELEFANTE 


143 


There  is  a  reference  to  '  the 
Elephant '  in  a  quaint  letter 
dated  "  Suratt,  October  the 
31st,  1704."  From  "  Sir  N. 
Waite  and  Council  at  Surat  for 
the  New  Company,  to  "  Sir 
John  Gayer,  knight,  Oenerall 
(for  the)  Honble  Old  Company 
and  (Council),"  quoted  in 
Hedges'  Diary  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
II,  p.  cccxlix)1  which  suggests 


mouths;  a  constellation  by  the  Portu- 
gal* called  Rabo  del  Elephanto  ('  Tail 
of  the  Elephant'),  known  for  the 
breaking  up  of  the  Munsoons,  which 
is  the  last  Flory  this  season  makes, 
generally  concluding  with  September, 
which  goes  out  with  dismal  storms." 
East  India,  etc.  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  127.  See  also.  Vol.  IT,  p  94.] 

1  ["  Is  very  plaine  and  evident  to 
every  impartiall  man  there's  no  other 
time  if  any  Limitted  to  Sir  Nicho  : 
Waite  goeing  to  Bombay  then  the 
3  months  allowed  and  appointed  Sr 
Jno :  Gayer,  the  one  month  aftere  the 
Turne  of  the  Monsoon  is  a  Espetiall 
ffavour  and  respect  Singly  to  Sr  Jno  : 
Gayer  without  any  coherance  relating 
to  Sr :  Nicho :  Waite,  every  one  of  us 
unwilling  interfearing  in  said  affaire 
expecting  that  you  Gentlemen  or  the 
Deputy  Governour  and  Councill  for 
the  United  Trade  at  Bombay  to  have 
Notified  the  true  Genuin  Time  and 
Turne  of  the  Monsoone  as  held  and 
Esteemed  by  the  Portugueiz  and  other 
antient  European  and  the  severall 
inhabitants  of  India  for  the  Queens 
Men  of  Warr  Rashly  comeing  to  this 


further  and  interesting  folklore 
— this  time  not  Hindu  but 
Christian — associated  with  the 
constellation. 

What  has  '  St.  Francisco  ' 
to  do  with  '  the  Elephant,' 
and  which  of  the  different 
saints  that  go  by  this  name  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  Calendar 
is  the  one  referred  to  here  ? 
Here  is  Sir  Richard  Temple's 
conjecture  (Indian  Anti- 
quary, Vol.  xxx,  p.  395)  : 
•'*  What  these  early  Europeans 
were  told  was  that  the  SW 
Monsoon  "  turned "  during 
the  asterism  Hathi,  i.e.,  in 
September-October,  which 
is  the  fact.  With  the  Ele- 
phant was  clearly  associated 


Barr  alters  not  the  Annual!  Season 
that  by  accident  may  meet  with 
Severe  &  Calme  weather  otherwise 
any  Nation  mt»y  assume  an  Almighty 
Power  equally  with  Mr.  Burniston  and 
Aislabee. 

"  But  it  being  notorious  &  Certified 
by  all  Europeans,  Dutch,  Ffrench, 
English,  Portugueez,  the  Last  under  a 
Notary  publick  as  well  as  the  Moores 
Accountt,  the  turne  of  the  Monsoone 
St :  Francisco  or  the  Elephant  ends 
att  or  upon  and  not  before  the  new 
moon  in  7ber :  which  fell  out  this 
year  to  be  the  18th  Ulto  :  and  the  new 
moon  the  17th  Inst :  or  the  18th  Inst : 
a  full  Callender  month.  .  .  "] 


144        ELEFANTE 


ELEFANTE 


the  term    "  St.  Francisco," 

alluding,  I  suppose,  to  the 
Saint's  Day,  either  of  St. 
Francis  of  Assisi,  the  founder 
of  the  Franciscans,  4th  Octo- 
ber, or  of  St.  Francis  Borgia, 
the  third  General  of  the  Jesuits, 
10th  October."  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  the  odds  are  in 
favour  of  '  St.  Francisco '  being 
the  Assisian,  rather  than  the 
Jesuit  General,  for  the  earliest 
religious  to  come  out  to  India 
were  the  Franciscans  who  were 
spread  all  over  the  East ;  they 
were  very  influential,  and  their 
convent  in  Goa  was  described 
by  Pyrard  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  53)  as  "  the  handsomest  and 
richest  in  the  world,"  and 
they  were  indefatigable  in  pro- 
moting everywhere  the  cult 
of  their  great  founder.  They 
must  have  helped  to  create 
the  general  belief  in  the  minds 
of  the  Portuguese  and  the 
Indian  Christians  that  after 
the  feast-day  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi  there  were  no  more 
*  elephantas '  to  be  feared 
and  the  fair  season  might 
safely  be  assumed  to  have 
begun.  Even  up  to  the  pre- 
sent day  there  survives  an 
analogous  belief  in  Goa.  It 


is,  that  the  sand-bar,  which 
blocks  the  mouth  of  the  har- 
bour of  Goa  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  rains,  disappears 
on  the  feast-day  of  St.  Law- 
rence, the  10th  of  August, 
from  which  date  it  becomes 
possible  for  vessels  to  enter 
the  port,  Compare  with  this 
the  Hindu  belief  associated 
with  the  festival  of  the  Nardl 
Punima,  which  takes  place  on 
the  15th  day  of  Shravan,  usu- 
ally sometime  early  in  August, 
viz.,  that  after  this  date  it  is 
safe  for  ships  and  boats  to  put 
out  to  sea.  This  popular  be- 
lief is  connected  with  the  ap- 
pearance in  the  sky  at  this 
time  .  of  the  star  Agastya 
('Canopus'),  named  after  the 
great  Rishi  of  this  name,  one 
of  whose  feats  was  to  drink 
up  the  ocean  because  it  had 
offended  him.  I  feel  perfectly 
convinced  that  the  Christian 
legends  associating  St.  Francis 
and  St.  Lawrence  with  certain 
weather  conditions  in  Western 
India  are  instances  of  the  way 
in  which  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  has  in  all  ages  been  ever 
ready  to  accept  habits,  cus- 
toms, dress,  and  legends  of  the 
people  to  whom  she  preached 


ELEFANTE 


ELEFANTE 


145 


the  new  faith,  so  long  as  they 
did  not  appear  to  conflict  with 
her    principles    of    faith    and 
morals,    and    very     often    to 
adopt  them  by  giving  them  a 
Christian     setting     or     back- 
ground.    In  India,  as  far  as  the 
bulk    of    the    people    is    con- 
cerned, not  only  are  weather 
conditions    governed    by    the 
movements  of  the    stars    and 
constellations,  but  practically 
most   of   the   events   in    their 
lives,  even  such  questions  as 
the  propriety  of  eating  parti- 
cular fruits  or  foods  at  certain 
seasons.     For  instance,  in  the 
Konkan,  the  popular  belief  is 
that  it  is  not  wholesome  to  eat 
anvalas   (Phyllantus    emblica) , 
siigar-cane,  or  the  fruit  of  the 
tamarind  tree  before  the  12th 
day  of  the  first  half  of  Kartika 
('Pleiades'),  on  which  day  is 
commemorated    the    marriage 
of  Krishna  and  the  Tulsi  plant ; 
in  Gujarat,  the  mango  is  be- 
lieved to  be  unhealthy  if  eaten 
before  Holi,  i.e.,  the  fifteenth 
day  of  Falguna. 

How  keen  the  early  admin- 
istrators were  on  collecting 
and  co-ordinating  all  kinds  of 
information  and  traditions 
about  weather  conditions  in 
10 


India,  no  matter  whether  the 
reports  were  derived  from 
friends  or  foes  so  long  as  they 
were  trustworthy  and  they 
could  help  in  rendering  naviga- 
tion safe,  is  also  borne  out  by 
a  reference  given  by  Foster 
in  his  edition  of  Roe  in  con- 
nection with  the  quotation 
from  him  given  above.1 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  from 
all  that  has  been  said  above, 
that  Anglo-India  owes  the 
name  '  elephanta '  to  the 
Portuguese,  but  it  is  very 
strange  that  there  are 
hardly  any  references  to  this 
term  among  the  Portuguese 
chroniclers.  Dalgados  in  his 

1  At  a  consultation  held  September 
3rd,  1637  (I.O.  Marine  Records,  Misc. 
i),  mention  was  made  of  "The  Genne- 
rail  reports  of  all  or  most  of  the 
Cheefe  Portugall  Gentlemen  and  fryers 
as  well  of  this  place  (Bombay)  as 
others  near  Aioyninge,  That  before  the 
new  Moone  in  September  ....  It  was 
impossible  for  any  shipp  of  Charge  to 
gett  Cleere  of  the  Coast  without  ap- 
parent and  eminent  dainger  (if  Bound 
to  the  Southwards)  By  Reason  they 
Constantly  expect  euery  yeare  at  that 
Season  an  extraordinarie  storm  vpon 
the  Coast,  Called  by  them  the  Elo- 
phant,  which  Comes  with  such  Vyo- 
lence  and  soe  variable  that  noe  Shipp 
or  Vessoll  may  pass  without  eminent 
dainger  as  aforesaid." 


146 


EMPATAR 


ENXERTO 


Emplastro 

Konk.    emprds 
fo.    —    ?Tel. 


Glossario,  says  that  he  has 
met  with  only  one  reference 
to  this  word,  and  that,  dated 
1662.1] 

Empatar  (to  make  equal). 
Konk.  empatdr-karunk  (1.  us.) ; 
vern.  term  bad  karunk  or 
divunk. — Tet.  empdta  ;  vern. 
term  hatdu. 

(a      plaster), 
vern.     term 
paldstaru. — 
r?Kan.  paldstar  ;  probably  from 
the  English  *  plaster.' — Malag. 
empelastra. 

Emprego  (employment). 
Konk.  empreg ;  vern.  term 
chakri. — Tet.  empregu  ;  vern. 
term.  Jdkon. 

Emprestar  (to  lend). 
Konk.  emprestdr-karunk  (1.  us.); 
vern.  term  u$no  divunk. — Mai. 
impusta. — Tet.  empresta. 

Enganar  (to  cheat).  Mai. 
enganar  (Haex);  vern.  term 
tipu. 

Engenho  (skill,  art;  also 
an  engine  or  machine).  Mai. 
inginio,  "a  contrivance  to 
raise  up  something,  a  pulley  " 


1  [1662. — "And  because  a  big  shower 
was  threatening  (towards  the  end  of 
September)  which  they  call  an  elle- 
fante,  they  began  to  moor  and  secure 
both  the  ships.'*  Apud  J61io  Biker, 
de  Tratadoa,  III,  p.  li.] 


(Haex). — Mol.  ingeniyo.1 

Aohinese  has  enjin,  from  the 
English  '  engine/ 

Entao  (adv.,  then).  Mai. 
entaon  ( Haex) . — Tet.  anta  ; 
vern.  terms  alo,  bd-dd. 

Entendimento  (under- 
standing). Mai.  entendimento 
(Haex). 

Entregar  (to  deliver). 
Konk.  entregdr-karunk  (1.  us.)j 
vern.  terms  divunk,  samar- 
punk. — Mai.  entregar  (Haex). — 
Tet.  entrega ;  vern.  terms  sdra, 
lolo. 

Entrudo  (Shrovetide ; 

carnival).  Konk.  intrud. — 
Beng.  entrudu. — Tet.  entrudu. 

?  Enxerto  (used  in  the  sense 
of  ca  grafted  mango-tree'). 
Konk.  isdd,  tied. — Mar.  isdd, 
is  add. 

Molesworth  derives  the 
Marathi  word  from  the 

1  «  There  were  (in  Muscat)  orchards, 
gardens,  and  palm-groves  with  wells  for 
irrigation  from  which  water  was 
drawn  by  an  engenho  (contrivance) 
which  made  use  of  bullocks."  Com- 
mentaries de  Afonso  de  Albuquerque, 
I,  ch.  24.  [In  the  Hak.  Soc.*s  edition 
Vol.  I,  p  83,  "  con  engenho  de  6ot«"  is 
rendered  'by  means  of  wooden  engines'. 
The  translator  has  confounded  the 
Portuguese  bo  is  which  is  the  pi.  of 
boit  *  an  ox ',  with  the  French  bois9 
'timber  or  wood.'] 


ERA 


ESCRITO 


147 


Sansk.  laa,  "  the  shaft  of  a 
car  or  the  beam  of  a  plough." 
In  Konkani  gdrph  (from  the 
Port.  garfo9  'graft')  is  also  used 
of  'a  grafted  mango-tree?. 

Era  (Christian  era).  Mao. 
hera. 

Ermida  (hermitage  with 
a  chapel  by  its  side).  Konk. 
irmit. — Tet.  ermida. 

Ervilha  (a  species  of  Doli- 
chos,  Linn.,  a  kind  of  French 
beans).  Konk.  virvil. — Tet. 
ervilha. 

Escada  (stair-case).  Konk. 
iskdd  ;  vern.  terms  6idi  (1.  us.), 
nisan,  ladder. — L.-Hindust. 
iskdt.  [Yule  mentions  iskat  in 
Hobson-Jobson  and  gives 
'  ratlines '  as  its  meaning  ;  that 
is  also  its  meaning  in  L.- 
Hindust.J 

Escaler  (a  ship's  boat ; 
also  a  barge).  Konk.,  Tet. 
iskaler. 

Escandalo  (scandal).  Konk. 
eskdnd, — Tet.  iskanddlu. 

Escola  (a  school).  Konk. 
iskdl^;  vern.  terms  sdl,  pafhsdl, 
vidyasdl. — Sinh.  skolaya,  is- 
kdle ;  vern.  terms  pafha&aldva, 
ak&ara&aldva ,  akaru-maduva . 
Skolaye  sahakdriya,  a  school- 
fellow.— Tarn.  iskolei. — Mfrl. 
skola,  sakola,  sekola.  Sekula 


(Pavre)  indicates  the  influence 
of  Dutch,  or  of  the  English 
*  school '. — Sund.  iskola. — Jav. 
skolah  (h,  in  order  to  retain 
the  sound  of  a,  which  other- 
wise would  have  become  6), 
to  go  to  school.  Nyekolahakd, 
nyekolahaken  (causative  verb), 
to  send  to  school. — Mad. 
sekold. — Tet.,  Gal.  escola  ; 
vern.  term  andri. 

Escolta  (a  guard,  an  escort). 
Konk.  eskolt\  vern.  terms 
valavo,  balavo. — Tet.,  Gal. 
eskolta. 

Escova  (brush).  Konk. 
eskov. — Tet.,  Gal.  eskSva. 

[Escrito  (a  note  under  one's 
hand;  an  attestation).  Anglo- 
Ind.  scrito,  screet.1] 

The  O.E.D.  mentions  scrite, 
'  a  writing,  written  document,' 
as  an  obsolete  word  with  re- 
ferences that  do  not  go  beyond 
1450. 

1  ['*  A  Plummer  dyeing  there  about 
the  same  tyme,  the  officers  came  to 
enquire  his  estate  and  beeing  tould 
he  was  a  soruant  and  a  poore  man 
were  satisfied,  yet  with  their  brokers 
Scrito  in  testemony."  The  Embassy 
of  Sir  Thomas  Roe,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol  I, 
p.  70.] 

["This  night  the  Officers,  seeing  I 
sent  not,  deliuered  the  Prisoners  into 
my  Procuradors  power,  and  tooke  his 
Screete  for  Sixtie  Rupias."  Idem, 
Vol.  II,  p.  446.] 


148         ESCRIT6RIO 


ESCRITORIO 


Escrit6rio  (a  writing-desk) . 
Quj.  iskotard,  [iscotri,  iscutri. 
— Anglo-Ind.  screetore,  scri- 
toire,  screwtore.]1 

["  The  word  (iscotri  or  iscu- 
tri), though  of  rare  occurrence 
in  good  literary  Marathi,  may 
occasionally  be  heard  of  used 
by  old-world  men  and  women 
of  the  middle  classes  as  a  col- 
loquialism." Balcrushna  V. 
Wassoodew,  in  Indian  Anti- 
quary, Vol.  XXIX,  p.  307. 
Sir  Richard  Temple  (op.  cit. 
p.  116)  connects  the  Anglo- 
Indian  names  for  the  desk 
"with  the  English  auctioneers' 
word  escritoir  for  a  fancy 

1  [1669.— "(Goods  imported  into 
Achin)  ffrom  Siam  Tinne,  Coppar, 
China  Wares,  Rice  and  Screetores 
both  plaine  and  lackared,  etc." — MS. 
Account  of  India,  by  T.B.,  p.  158, 
cit.  by  R.  C.  Temple,  in  Indian  Anti- 
quary, Vol.  XXIX,  p.  116.] 

[' '  The  Seamen,  handing  a  small 
Scritoire  into  ye  boat,  in  which  were 
Gold  Mohurs  and  Rupees  to  y°  value 

of  R.   2036:    11   for  account  of , 

the  said  Scritoire  dropt  into  the 
Sea,  striking  on  y°  Shipp's  Side, 
broke  ye  Scritoire,  and  the  money 
dropt  out  into  ye  Sea".  Hedges, 
Diary,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  182.] 

[1700.— "I  have  sent  a  Small 
Sandal  Screwfore  for  a  Pallakeen." 
Letter  of  Gath:  Nicks  in  Hedges, 
Diary,  Vol.  II,  p.  cclx.] 


writing  table  (bureau),  which 
is    perhaps    old     French    for 
Scritoire,    a    horn    or    other 
receptacle  for  ink."    The  O.E. 
D.  mentions  several  instances 
of  the  use  of  *  scrutoire  '  in  the 
17th  and    18th  centuries,  and 
these     not     necessarily     con- 
nected with  India.     Iskotaro, 
iscotri,  etc.,  in  Guj.  and  Mar., 
however,   are  undoubtedly  of 
Portuguese    origin,     and    the 
entry  of   the   words  in  these 
languages    can    be    accounted 
for  by  the    Portuguese    influ- 
ence in  Bombay,  Bassein,  and 
Damaun,     it    being    scarcely 
credible  that  they  could  have 
derived  them  from  English  in 
which   '  escritoire '    has    never 
been   in   ordinary    use.      Has 
the    Port,    escritorio,    in    the 
archaic  sense  of  'writing-desk' 
(its     present-day    acceptation 
being  '  an  office-room'),  in  any 
way  been  responsibleorcharf- 
Anglo-Indian     terms  ?      Ver£ 
old   writing-desks  believed  to 
be  of  Chinese  workmanship  are 
still  to  be  seen  in  many  fami- 
lies in  Goa  preserved  as  heir- 
looms.     The  Portuguese  must 
have  had  many  of  these  pieces 
of    furniture    turned    out    in 
their  settlements  in  India  and 


ESCRIVAO 


ESPERA 


149 


imported  others  of  superior 
craftsmanship  from  the  Far 
East  and  thus  familiarised  the 
indigenous  population  both 
with  the  uses  and  name  of 
this  type  of  writing-desk.] 

Escrivao  (a  scrivener,  a  re- 
corder). Konk.  iskrivdmv  (es- 
pecially, '  the  clerk  or  recorder 
of  the  village  communities'), 
sikirdmv  (popular  form);  vern. 
terms  6enay,  karkiln,  srlkar- 
qi. — Tain,  iskirivdn,  clerk  of 
a  sodality. — Anglo-Ind.  scrivan 
(obs.)1— Tet.,  Gal.  eskrivdn. — 
Jap.  ishikiriban  (obs.). 

Esmola  (charity).  Konk. 
izmol  (us.  among  the  Christi- 


1  ["This  is  indeed  the  custome  of 
Persia  Merchants,  to  bring  all  to  the 
King...,  who  takes  his  choice  and 
deliuers  the  rest  to  his  Nobilitie,  his 
Scriuanoes  writing  to  whom,  and  his 
Officer  cutting  price."  The  Embassy 
of  Mr  T.  Roe,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  416.] 

["We  continued  at  Tunis  till  our 
Scrivan,  or  purser,  had  made  "  Con- 
solato "  for  y°  damage  done  ye 
Shippe..."  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  239.] 

["The  Sinais  ('Shenvis')  are  more 
biass'd  by  Secular  Offices,  out  of 
which  are  made  their  fighting  Bishops, 
Desiea  ('Desais'),  or  Farmers  of  the 
King's  Rents,  Pundits^ . . .  Physicians, 
Accountants,  Scrivans,  and  Inter- 
preters "  Fryer,  East  India,  etc.,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  101.  See  also  ibidem, 
p.  104.] 


ans);  vern.  terms  bhik, 
dharm. — Bong,  ejmold. — Mai. 
ismola  (Haex),  samola. — Tet. 
Gal.  esmola. 

Espada  (a  sword),  Konk. 
ispdd  ;  vern.  terms  tar- 
vdr,  khadg. — Hindi,  Hindust., 
Beng.,  Punj.  (also  aspdt)  ispdt, 
steel. — Mai.  spada  (Haex)  ; 
vern.  terms  pedang,  sudang. — 
Mac.  sapada  — Ar.  spdda. — 
Rab.  espdthe. 

[The  Portuguese  are  reputed 
to  have  introduced  the  straight 
cut  and  thrust  swords  into 
India,  and  these  and  others 
made  in  imitation  of  them 
were  known  as  Farhangi  or 
Phirangi.] 

Espadilha  (the  ace  of 
spades).  Konk.  espadilh. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  sapadila.  See  az. 

Espera  (a  sphere  ;  also  a 
piece  of  ordnance).  Mai.  spera 
("  fire-spitting  machines," 

Haex). — Mol.  espera,  "a 
cannon,  from  the  old  word 
espera  (from  the  Malay  of  the 
Moluccas,"  Castro)1. 

i  "They  (the  Turks)  fired  against 
him  some  esperas,  the  shots  from 
which  fell  around  the  Fusta  (q.v.)." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Deo.  V,  iii,  6.  "  There 
where  three  basilisks,  and  six  esperas, 
which  he  entrusted  to  Beran  Baxa." 
Id.,  7. 


150  ESPERANQA 


ESTICAR 


Esperanga  (hope).  Konk. 
esperdrhs  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  term 
bharvaihso. — Jap.  superansa 
(obs.) 

Esperto  (wide  awake, 
smart).  Konk.  eSpert ;  vern. 
terms  hu6dr,  6iduk,  chatur. — 
Tet.  espertu  ;  vern.  terms 
matenek,  badain. 

Espingarda  (a  gun,  a  rifle). 
Mai.  espingarda  (Haex) , 
istingarda,  \  istingar  \  ;  vern. 
term  terkul.  Bedil-espingarda 
(Haex),  a  sort  of  big  gun,  a 
mortar. 

Espirito  (spirit).  Sinh. 
sprituva  ;  vern.  terms  dtmaya, 
prdqaya. — Tet.  ispiritu  ;  vern. 
term  kldmar, — Gal.  ispiritu  ; 
vern.  term  mdnar. 

Espirito  Santo  (the  Holy 
Ghost).  Konk.  Sprit  Sdnt.— 
Beng.  Spiritu  Santu. — Tarn., 
Tel.,  Kan.  Spiritu  Sdntu.— 
Ann.  Chua  6i-phirit6.  ;,,  •  < 

Espoleta  (a  percussion  cap). 
Konk.  ispitet.—Tet,.,  Gal.  es- 
poleta. 

Esponja  (a  sponge).  Konk. 
esponj. — HindT  ispanj. — Hin- 
dust.  ispanj,  isfanj. — Beng. 
apon^ — Malayal.  spoftu. — Tel. 
spanji. — Kan .  spanju. — Ar. 
eapinkh,  esfinkh,  isfonkh,  is- 
fankh,  safankh,  sifankh,  su- 


fankh. 

The  original  word  is  Greek. 

Essa  (a  cenotaph  ;  an  empty 
tomb  set  up  in  honour  of  the 
dead).  Konk.  es  ;  vern.  term 
gar  (not  in  use  among  the 
Christians). — Tet.,  Gal,  esa. 

Estado  (state,  condition). 
Konk.  estdd  ;  vern.  terms  gat, 
bhe&  ;  dabazo. — Mar.  istdd, 
household  furniture.  —  ?  Tel. 
istuva,  istuvu,  property. — Tet. 
estddu,  government.  ^^  r  V,  ; 

Molesworth  and  ^  Wilson 
derive  istdd  from  the  Ar. 
isti'ddd,  *  capacity,  aptitude  '  ; 
6ut  they  do  not  explain  why 
only  Marathi  should  have 
adopted  it. 

?  Estala  (stable  ;  stall). 
Sinh.  stdlaya,  istdlaya,  istdle. — 
Sund.  istal. 

Also  in  the  Portuguese  dia- 
lect of  Ceylon,  stella,  stal. 
Probably  from,  the  Dutch  stal. 

Estante  (book-case,  a  desk). 
Konk.  estdnt. — Beng.  stanti. — 
Tarn,  stdntei. 

Esticar  (to  stretch,  to  ex- 
tend). Sinh.  istrikaya,  istirl- 
kaya9  strikaya  (subst.),  flat-iron 
for  smoothing  clothes.  I  stir  i- 
kayen  madinava,  to  run  the  flat- 
iron. — Mai.  istrika,  flat-iron  ; 


ESTINGUE 


ESTIRAR 


151 


Tet.,  Gal.   estrika,  to  smooth  | 
with  a  flat-iron,  to  starch. 

The  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Malacca  has  estika.  See  es- 
tirar. 

Estingue  (naut.,  brails). 
L.-Hindust.  istingi.  Istingi 
chdmpnd,  to  furl  the  sails. 

Estirar  (to  extend ;  to 
stretch  out).  Mar.  istri 
(subst.),  a  flat-iron  for  smooth- 
ing linen  ;  the  act  of  passing 
the  iron  over.  Istri  karnerti, 
to  run  the  iron  on  the  clothes. 
— Guj.  istri,  astri,  astari  (subst. 
and  verb),  flat-iron ;  to  pass 
the  iron  over. — Hindi,  Hin- 
dust.,  Or.,  Beng.,  Ass.,  Punj., 
Malayal.,  Khas.  istri,  flat-iron. 
—  Sindh.  isitiri,  flat-iron. — 
Tel.  istiri,  the  act  of  passing 
the  iron  over. — Kan.,  Tul. 
istri,  to  pass  the  iron  over. 

Swettenham  says  that  the 
Malay  istrika  comes  from  the 
Hindustani  and  signifies  liter- 
ally 'the  woman's  work'. 
But  neither  Hindustani  has 
istrika  nor  does  strlka  in  Sans- 
krit mean  '  woman's  work ' ; 
but  at  the  end  of  the  com- 
pound possessive  (bahuvirlhi) 
it  means  '  accompanied  by  a 
woman,  he  who  has  a  wife, 
married.'  Strikarvam  is  what 


stands  for  *  work,  woman's 
work';  it  cannot,  therefore, 
be  the  source  word  of  istrika, 
because  it  is  very  generic,  and 
because  the  washing  of  linen 
as  a  profession  is  done  in 
India,  since  the  remotest  times 
(and,  perhaps  in  modern  times, 
also  that  of  ironing  clothes)  > 
more  by  men  than  by  women. 
The  form  in  use  in  the  Portu- 
guese spoken  in  India,  mainato, 
'washerman'  (q.v.),  is  indica- 
tive that  washing  was  done 
more  by  men  than  by  women. 

Shakespear,  in  his  Hindu- 
stani dictionary,  distinguishes 
between  istri,  istiri  orstri,  Sans- 
krit, 'woman,  female,  'and istri, 
'flat-iron,'  which  he  says  is 
from  Hindi.  But  Molesvvorth 
connects  the  Marathi  istri 
with  the  Sanskrit  stri,  through 
the  intervention  of  Hindu- 
stani, without  assigning  any 
reason.  And  Wilson  derives 
the  Hindustani  istri  from  the 
Sanskrit  verb,  sty,  '  to  stretch 
out,'  and  mentions  the  com- 
pound stri-vald,  'an  ironing 
man,  one  who  irons  linen.' 

It  is  very  probable  that  the 
flat-iron  (Konkani  ph6r  from 
Portuguese  ferro,  'iron'),  which 
has  the  same  shape  as  the  one 


152 


ESTIVADOR 


PALCA 


used  in  Europe,  and  which  is 
only  employed  by  tailors  and 
washermen,  was  not  formerly 
known  in  India.  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  the  true  originals 
of  istrika  and  istri  are  the 
Portuguese  words  esticar  and 
estirar,  which  would  have  been 
used  in  the  sense  of  'running  or 
passing  the  iron  over'.1 

Estivador  (one  employed  in 
loading  and  unloading  ships). 
Anglo-Ind.  stevedore. 

Estopa  (oakum).  L.-Hin- 
dust.  istap,  istub.— [Anglo- 
Ind.  istoop,  oakum.  "  A 
marine  term  from  Port,  estopa 
(Roebuck).] — Ar.  usthubba. 

Estribo  (stirrup).  Konk. 
eslrib ;  vern.  term  rik&bi. — 
Tet.,  Gal.,  estribit.  *  \ . 

Estudar  (to  study).  Konk. 
estuddr-karunk  (1.  us.)  ;  vern. 
terms  Sikuhk,  pathuhk.—Tet. 
estuda ;  vern.  terms  hanoin, 
lota. 

Estudo  (study).  Konk. 
istud  ;  vern.  term  Sikap.— -Tet. 
estudu  ;  vern.  term  hanonun. 

Evangelho  (gospel,  evan- 
gel). Konk.  vdnjel. — Kan. 
evanjelu. — Tet.,  Gal.  evanjelhu. 

Hindustani,  Oriya,  Bengali. 
Malay  and  other  languages  of 


l  C.  Alwis  (The  Sinhalese  Hand 
Book)  admits  the  Portuguese  origin 
but  does  not  mention  the  source-word. 


the  Malay  Archipelago  have 
injil,  from  Arabic-Persian.1 

Exame  (an  examination). 
Konk.  ezdm  ;  vern.  terms 
parilc&d  or  parikhyd,  zhadti.— 
Tet.,  Gal.  ezdmi.  \  • 

Excomunhao  (excommu- 
nion).  Konk.  eskomunhdrtiv, 
eskomunydmv.  —  Tet.,  Gal.  es- 
komunha. 

Exemplo  (example).  Konk. 
ezempl  ;  vern.  term  dekh.  — 
Tet.,  Gal.  ezemplu. 

Explicar  (to  explain). 
Konk.  esplikdr-karunk  ;  vern. 
terms  samzavunk,  duvaluhk, 
arthunk.  —  Tet.  esplika  ;  vern. 
terms  hakldken,  kdtak.~~G&l. 
splika. 

F 

Fadlga  (used  in  the  sense 
of  'gonorrhoea').  Mai.  fadiga 
(Schuchardt).  [The  usual 
meaning  of  the  Port,  word  is 
'  toil,  anguish  of  mind/] 

Falca  (side-boards  of  a  ship 
which  are  removed  to  take 
in  the  cargo).  L.-Hindu?t. 
.—  Mai.  falka  (Marre). 


1  ["  Ho  then  turned  to  me  and  said 
that  he  had  nothing  to  say  in  reply  to 
me,  as  those  were  all  truths  in  our 
sacred  Anzir  (for  so  they  name  our 
blessed  Gospel)."  Travels  of  Fray 
Sebastien  Manrique  (1629-1643),  Hak. 
Soo.,  Vol.  IT,  112.  See  also  idem, 
Vol.  I,  pp.  37  and  101.] 


FALCAO 


FAZENDEIRO       153 


Falcao  (in  the  archaic  sense 
of  'a  species  of  cannon'). 
Bug.  palakko. 

[The  ordinary  meaning  of 
the  Port,  word  is  'falcon,  the 
bird  of  prey'.] 

Falso  (false).  Konk.,  Mar. 
phdls  ;  vern.  terms  latik,  khoto 
or  khotd. — Mai.,  Sund.  palsy. 
— Mad.  pdlso. — Tet.  jalsu  ; 
vern.  terms  /a,  Ids,  bosoku. 

The  term  is  used  particular- 
ly in  connection  with  coins 
and  precious  stones. 

Faltar  (to  want,  to  need). 
Konk.  phaltdr-zavuhk. — Beng. 
phaltdr  (in  use  among  the 
Christians). — Tet.  fdlta;  vern. 
term  mukiti. 

Falto  (deficient,  wanting). 
Konk.  phdlt  ;  vern.  terms  uno, 
vikhan,  apilrn. — Mar.  phaltn, 
excessive. — Guj.,  Hindi,  Hin- 
dust.,  Punj.  phdltu,  excessive. 
— L.-Hindust.  phaltu,  faltu, 
deficient,  short ;  what  is  neces- 
sary to  make  up  deficiency, 
superabundant. — Nep.  fal(o, 
excessive. — Sindh.  phalitu,  ex- 
ceeding.— Mai.  fdltu  (Marre). 

?  Falua  (a  barge).  Mai. 
bdluq. 

The  final  q  leads  one  to  sus- 
pect a  Spanish  origin  (faluca) 
or  Arabic  (fulq). 


Fama  (report).  Konk. 
phdm ;  vern.  terms  are  dag, 
khabar,  namvrup. — Guj.  phdm, 
remembrance,  memory. — Tet. 
fdman  ;  vern.  term  ndran. — 
Gal.  fdma. 

Fantasma  (a  phantom,  a 
ghost).  Mai.  fantasma,  pan- 
tasma. 

Dr.  Fokker  says  that  it  is 
little  used  ;  but  it  is  men- 
tioned by  Haex. 

Farol        (a        light-house). 
Konk.  pholer.  -Tet.,  Gal.  farol. 
Fastio  (weariness,  distaste). 
Mai.  fastio  (Haex.) 

Fatia  (slice).  Konk.  phati\ 
vern.  terms  kapt  sir,  pes. — 
?  Sinh.  petta  (pi.  peti). 

Favor  (favour).  Konk. 
phavor  (1.  us.);  vern.  term 
upkdr. — Tet.,  Gal.  favor. 

Fazendeiro  (subst..  a  land- 
holder). Konk.  phajenddr  (1. 
us.). — Mar.  phajinddr  ;  vern. 
terms  malkdr,  vittkdr. — Anglo- 
Ind.  fazendar.  [  Fazendari 
(adj.).] 

[  Fazendeiro  is  derived  from 
the  Port,  word  fazenda,  which 
means  '  an  estate.'  It  is 
strange  that  the  word  does  not 
find  a  place  in  Hobson-Jobson. 
Whit  worth  (Anglo-Indian  Dic- 
tionary) says  that  "  Fazendar 


154 


FE 


FERREIRO 


is  a  superior  landholder  under 
the  Portuguese  government. 
He  paid  a  small  quit-rent,  and 
levied  from  the  cultivators  a 
fixed  proportion  of  the  pro- 
duce'5.] 

F6  (faith).  Konk.  pke- 
bhavdrth  (us.  among  the  Chris- 
tians). Bhdvdrth  is  the  verna- 
cular synonym  for  '  faith.' — 
Gal.  fe. 

Fechar  (in  the  sense  of  *  to 
solder  ').  Mai.  pijar.— Batt. 
pijer. — Mac.  pijara,  pija. — 
Bug.  pija. 

Fecho  (the  bolt  of  a  rifle). 
Mai.  pichu. — Batt.  pechu. 

Feira  (a  fair).  Konk.  pher  ; 
vern.  terms  sdnt,  penth. — Tet., 
Gal.  feira  ;  vern.  term  bazar. 

[Feiti^o  (sorcery,  charm). 
Konk.  phitis ;  vern.  terms 
jadu,  mantar ;  also  phitser 
from  the  Port,  feiliceiro,  a 
sorcerer,  a  wizard  ;  vern.  terms 
ghadi,  jadukar. — Anglo-Ind. 
fetish.1 

1  [1553.—"  And  as  all  the  nation 
of  this  Ethiopia  is  much  given  to 
feiti£os  (sorceries)  in  which  stands  all 
their  trust  and  faith. . .  .and  to  satisfy 
himself  the  more  surely  of  the  truth 
about  his  son,  the  King  ordered  a 
feiti£O,  which  was  used  among  them 
(in  Congo).  This  felt  190  being  tied  in 
a  cloth  was  sent  by  a  slave  to  one  of 


"The  word  is  not  Anglo- 
Indian  ;  but  it  was  at  an  early 
date  applied  by  the  Portu- 
guese to  the  magical  figures, 
etc.,  used  by  natives  in  Africa 
and  India,  and  has  thence 
been  adopted  into  French  and 
English"  (Hobson-Jobson).] 

Feitor   (a   factor).       Konk. 

pheytdr.---1*    Anglo-Ind.  factor. 

— Mai.     feitor,      fetor,     petor, 

|  petur  |  . — Sund.,  Jav,  petor. 

— Mac.  petoro. 

Feitoria  (factory).  Konk. 
pheytori. —  ?  Anglo-Ind.  factory. 
Yule  and  Burnell  say : 
"  Possibly  the  expressions  Fac- 
tor, Factory,  may  have  been 
adopted  from  the  Portuguese 
Feitor,  Feitoria"',  (perhaps 
through  the  intervention  of  the 
Spanish  fator,  fatoria.  \ 

Feriado  (holiday)  Konk. 
pherydd ;  vern.  tex'm  suti. — 
Tet.  feriddu ;  vern.  term 
kasala. 

Ferreiro  (smith).  Konk. 
pherrer ;  vern.  terms  lohdr, 

his  women,  of  whom  he  had  a  sus- 
picion."    Barros,  Dec.  I,  iii,  10.] 

[ "  As  we  rowed  by  the  Powder- 
Mills,  we  saw  several  tho  Holy  Office 
had  branded  with  the  names  of  Fetis- 
ceroes,  or  Charmers,  or  in  English, 
Wizards,  released  thence  to  work  here.'* 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  24.] 


FESTA 


PITAR 


155 


kamdr,  salikdr. — Mai.  ferrero 
(Haex)  ;  vern.  terms  pdndei 
b6si,  tukan  bisi,  kimpu  besi. 

Festa  (feast).  Konk.  phest ; 
vern.  terms  parab,  uchav. 
Phestakdr,  feaster. — Beng. 
phestd. — Mai.  festa,  pesta, 
p&ttu. — Sund.  pesta. — Jav. 
pesto,  pistd.  Pestan,  pistan, 
to  feast. — Bug.  peseta. — Tet., 
Gal.  festa  ;  vern,  term  ksolok. 

Fiador  (a  surety ;  one  that 
is  bound  for  another).  Konk., 
Tet.,  Gal.  phyddor. 

Fidalgo  (one  nobly  de- 
scended, a  hidalgo).  Konk. 
phiddlg. — Mar.  phidalkor. — 
Mai.  fidalgo,  hidalgo  (Haex). 

Moles  worth  derives  phidal- 
khdr  from  the  onomatopoeic 
word  phid !  phid  !,  and  gives  as 
its  meaning  :  "  That  swells 
and  vapors,  puffs  and  vaunts  ; 
a  swaggerer  or  braggart ;  that 
giggles  sillily." 

Figura  (figure).  Konk. 
phigur  (us.  in  a  lit.  as  also  in  a 
fig.  sense)  ;  vern.  terms  bahu- 
Um,  putli ;  song,  yantr. — Mai. 
figura,  image,  picture. — Tet., 
Gal.  figura ,  image,  effigy ; 
vern.  terms  hilas,  ein. 

Filh6  (fritter,  pancake). 
Konk.  philho,  [us.  generally  in 
the  pi.,  philhds.] — Beng.  phild 


(us.  among  the  Christians). — 
Jap.  hiryuzu. 

Finta  (tax,  imposition). 
Konk.  phint  (I.  us.  at  present) , 
vern.  terms  dand,  patti. — Tet., 
Gal.  finta. 

Fiscal  (subst.,  inspector , 
superintendent).  Konk.  phis- 
kdl.—  \  Tarn.  pUkar  \  .—Mai. 
piskal. — Bug.  pasikdla. 

Fita  (ribbon).  Konk.,  Mar., 
Guj.  phit,  phint. — Hindi  phitd. 
— Hindust.  fttd,  fltd,  phitd.— 
Or.,  Beng.,  Ass.  phitd. — Sindh. 
phita  —  Punj.  /^a,  jitah. — 
Sinh.  pitta-pafaya,  pitta-pafaja 
— Malayal.  phitta,  phittu,  lace. 
—Tel.  phita,  pita.— Khas. 
phita,  fita. — Mai.  fita,  pita. — 
Ach.  jitah,  pita. — Sund.  pita. 
— Jav.  pitd. — Mad.  ptta. — Bug. 
pita. — Tet.,  Gal.  fita  ;  vern. 
term  tali.  The  Neo-Aryan 
terms  are  nadi,  nado,  ddl, 
navdr. 

Such  languages  as  have  no  / 
sound  find  a  substitute  for  it  in 
p.  The  tonic  i  becomes  nasalis- 
ed in  some  of  the  Neo-Aryan 
languages,  as  for  instance  pint, 
cbile',  from  the  Sansk.  pitta. 
Cf.  pipa. 

Fitar  (to  fix  one's  eyes 
upon';  to  hit).  Mai.  pitar,  to 
aim  at. 


156 


FIVELA 


FONTE 


Fivela  (shoe-buckle).  Konk. 
phiveL — Tet.  fivela,  fiela. 

[Flamengo,  flamenco,  or 
framengo  (Phoenicopterus ; 
the  long-necked,  long-legged 
scarlet-feathered  bird).  Eng- 
lish and  Anglo-Ind.  flamingo.]1 

Flanela  (flannel).  Konk. 
phlanel. — Tet.,  Gal.  flane- 
lat —  |  ?  Chin,  fdh-ldn-jin  \  . 

Foga?a  (a  cake  baked  in 
embers).  Anglo-Ind.  fogass 
(us.  in  S.  India). 

[Yule  describes  it  as  being 
composed  of  minced  radish  with 
chillies,  etc.,  used  as  a  sort  of 
curry,  and  eaten  with  rice.] 

?  Foguete  (in  the  sense  of 
*  Chinese  cracker  ') .  Konk. 
phugati. — Mar.  phatkadi.-*- Hin- 
dusb.  phafakhd. — Ass.  phatakd. 
— Sindhi.  phafakd. — Tarn., 
Malay al.  patlake. — Tel.,  Kan., 
Tul.  phatoki*. 


1  ["  In  this  place  (Bharoch). . .  .in  the 
moist  ground  we  beheld  at  a  distance 
many  Fowls,  as  big  or  bigger  than 
Turkies,  go  up  and  down  rather  run 
ning  than  flying.  They  told  us  they 
were  the  same  which  the  PortugaU 
call  Paxaroa  Flamencos,  from  their 
bright  colour"  Pietro  Delia  Valle, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  119. 
Poajaro*=Port.  pdasaros,  birds.] 

2  "  What  threw  most  of  them  into 
confusion  were  the  foguettes  and  fire 
bombs  which  the  Turks  used  at  the 
first  onrush."  Joflo  de  Barros,  Dec. 
IV,  vii,  12.  "~---'-  ».-... 


It  is  used  in  the  same  sense 
in  the  Portuguese  dialects 
of  the  East  which  distinguish 
it  from  the  foquete  do  ar,  '  a 
rocket ',  which  in  Portuguese  is 
simply  foguete. 

It  appears  that  the  names 
of  the  cracker  in  the  Indian 
languages,  with  the  exception 
of  the  one  in  Konkani,  are 
onomatopoeic  (of  phat,  'a  crack- 
ing explosive  noise');  the  cere- 
bralisation  of  the  Konkani 
name  ought  not  to  offer  diffi- 
culty with  regard  to  its  Portu- 
guese derivation.  Cf.  tumor. 

Folha  (in  the  sense  of  '  a 
sheet  of  paper  ').  Konk.,  Mar. 
(in  Savantvadi)  phdl. — Tul. 
pulli. 

[Fdlha,  in  Port,  also  means 
'leaf  of  a  tree  or  of  a  book.'] 
•  Fonte  (in  the  sense  of  '  a 
seton  ;  a  sore  or  ulcer  which 
is  the  result  of  cauterisation '). 
Konk.  phdnt.  Phontyo,  one 
who  has  a  discharging  sore. 
Phontlo,  the  pus  which  is  dis- 
charged ;  (us.  fig.  in  the  sense 
of  'filth,  impurity').—?  Mar, 
pot,  pont,  ponth. 

"  Discharging  some  shots  and  many 
foguetes."  Gaspar  Correia,  I,  p.  165. 

"  He  ordered  the  governor  to  make 
a  signal  to  the  armada  by  discharging 
three  foguetes."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Doc.  VI,  iv,  1. 


FORCA 


FORO 


T57 


Molesworth  does  not  give 
the  etymology  of  the  Marathi 
words. 

Forca  (gibbet,  gallows). 
Sinh.  porke  (pi.  pdrka). 

F6r£a  (strength,  force). 
Konk.  phdrs ;  vern.  terms 
bal,  tej,  trdn. — Mai.  forsa 
(Haex),  parusa\  vern.  term 
kakudtan. — Tet.,  Gal.  forsa', 
vern.  term  "biiti. 

Forma  (in  the  sense  of 
'mould,  appearance').  Konk. 
pharm ;  vern.  terms  sdncho , 
sa(ho  ;  alcdr,  rup,  akriti. — Guj. 
pharmo,  phdrm,  pattern, 
mould;  plan,  map;  model. — 
Hindust.  farmd,  mould ; 
configuration. — Beng.  pharmd, 
pharmmd. — Punj.  farmd. — 
Tet. — forma. 

In  Konkani:  phormi  (adj.), 
having  shape;  printed.  Phormi 
kagad,  printed  paper.  Phormi 
letr,  print-type  letter.  Ekphor- 
macho  (genitive-adjective),  of 
the  same  form ;  of  the  same 
kind. 

Tn  Marathi :  ekpharmd  (adj.)9 
"  of  one  shape,  size  and  general 
appearance — troops  in  array, 
letters  of  a  writing,  etc.;  of 
one  form  more  generally. 
Ekpharmd1  (subst.),  unity  of 


1  Ek  is  from  the  San.sk.  eka,  *  one '. 


form  or  of  general  appearance" 
(Molesworth). 

F6rno  (oven).  Konk.  pharn 
(inSalsete),  kharn  (in  Bardes);1 
it  is  also  used  to  denote  a  re- 
ceptacle in  which  are  stored 
rice-husks  and  ashes.— Sinh. 
poryuva,  poranuva;2  vern. 
term  uduna.— Malayal.  bdrm- 
ma. — Mai.  furnu,  furun. — Tet., 
Gal.  fornu. — ?  Pers.  foran, 
furnace,  boiler. — Ar.  forn, 
furn. — Rab.  forni. 

F6ro  (in  the  sense  of  *  quit- 
rent,  or  small  rent  payable  by 
tenants  to  the  lord  of  the 
manor  ').  Konk.  phor  ;  vern. 
terms  &iddv,  pat. — Anglo-Ind. 
[/oro,]  foras  (  =  Port.  foros; 
us.  in  Bombay).  Foras  lands 9 
lands  subject  to  foro,  *  a  quit- 
rent'.  Forasddrs  are  holders 
of  *  foras  lands/8 

^  In  Bardds  (a  district  of  Qoa)  kh 
frequently  takes  the  place  of/:  khuri 
from  Port,  furia  ('fury');  khursbm 
('viper')  for  phurshh ;  khursat  (leisure* ) 
for  phursat. 

2  N  after  r  becomes  a  cerebral,  just 
like  other  dentals. 

3  "  Especially    that  of  the  coco-nut 
groves  of  Chaul,  and  the  foros  which 
they  had  to  pay  "  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII> 
p.  352. 

[1671.— "That  in  regard  the  Genu 
charges  of  the  Island  are  great  and 
doe  far  exceed  the  revenew, ....  to 
the  end  that  the  sole  burthen  of  ye 


158 


FORO 


FORO 


[Whitworth  very  briefly 
describes  Foras  as  the  name 
of  the  tenure  on  which  the 
lands  reclaimed  from  the  sea, 
or  inter-insular  channels  about 
the  island  of  Bombay,  used  to 
be  held  before  the  settlement 
made  by  Act  No.  VI  of  1851. 
These  lands  were  reclaimed 
ohiefly  by  the  erection  of 
vellards  (see  valado),  and 
being  originally  very  salt,  they 
were  let  out  at  very  low  rents 
to  induce  people  to  cultivate 
them.  In  process  of  time  they 
improved  and  became  valuable, 
and  it  was  a  question  much 
discussed  in  1844  whether  the 
foras  quit-rent  could  be  raised 
or  not.  For  the  way  this 
question  was  decided,  see 
Hobson-Jobson.  s.  v.  Foras- 
Lands. 

That  philology  and  the 
correct  derivation  of  words  are 
not  without  their  influence  on 
legislation  ia  seen  in  the  man- 
charge  may  not  light  on  the  Compa 
only,  ...  it  seems  reasonable  that  a 
Qen^  tax  or  assesment  be  enordered 
on  the  respective  Inhabitants  over 
and  above  the  present  foro  ;  w  „  is 
only  a  kind  of  quit -rent  and  very  in- 
considerable.'* Forrest,  Selections, 
Home  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  51.] 


ner  in  which  this  Port,  term 
fdro  was  derived  and  interpre- 
ted by  an  eminent  jurist  like 
Sir  Michael  Westropp,  a  Chief 
Justice  of  Bombay,  —  an  inter- 
pretation vitiated  by  the 
learned  judge's  ignorance  of 
the  Portuguese  language : 
"  Foras  is  derived  from  the 
Portuguese  word  /ora,  (Latin 
foras,  from  foris,  a  door)  signi- 
fying outside.  It  here  indi- 
cates the  rent  or  revenue  de- 
rived from  outlying  lands. 
The  whole  island  of  Bombay  fell 
under  that  denomination  when 
under  Portuguese  rule,  being 
then  a  mere  outlying  depen- 
dency of  Bassein.  Subsequent- 
ly the  term  foras  was,  for  the 
most  part,  though  perhaps  not 
quite  exclusively,  limited  to 
the  new  salt  batty  ground 
claimed  from  the  sea,  or  other 
waste  ground  lying  outside  the 
fort,  native  town,  and  other 
the  more  ancient  settled  and 
cultivated  grounds  in  the 
island,  or  to  the  quit-rent 
arising  from  that  new  salt  batty 
ground  and  outlying  ground. 
The  quit-rent  in  Governor 
Aungier's  convention  called 
foras  also  bore  the  still  older 
name  of  pensio  (pensao,  pen- 


FORO 


FORO 


159 


sion),  and  since  that  conven- 
tion has  been  chiefly  known  by 
the  name  of  pension.  It  was 
payable  in  respect  of  the 
ancient  settled  and  cultivated 
ground  only  ".  Bombay  High 
Court  Reports,  Vol.  IV,  1866- 
67. 

Dr.  Gerson  da  Cunha  (The 
Origin  of  Bombay,  BBRAS. 
Vol.  XX,  Extra  No.,  p.  228) 
has  very  lucidly  and  effec- 
tively pointed  out  the  faults 
in  the  judge's  derivations 
and  the  consequences  they 
led  to.  "  Fdro  has  no  con- 
nection whatever  with  fora, 
nor  can  the  latter  be  deriv- 
ed from  the  Latin  fori s  f  a 
door '.  There  are  two  foris 
in  Latin,  one  a  substantive  and 
the  other  adverb.  The  first 
foris  .means  *  a  door,'  and  the 
second  foris,  with  a  grave 
accent  on  i  means  outside.  It 
is  from  the  latter  that  the 
Portuguese  fora  is  derived, 
which  means  '  without,'  '  ab- 
road '  or  '  out  of  doors  ' 

"Foro  means  a  quit-rent  pay- 
able by  tenants  to  the  King  or 

the  Lord  of  the  Manor It 

also  means  *  court  or  hall  of 
justice.'  If  foro  is  to  be  traced 
to  a  Latin  origin,  it  is  more 


appropriate  to  derive  it  from 
forum,  a  public  place,  where 
public  affairs,  like  the  payment 
of  rents  or  tributes,  were  trans- 
acted. A  Latin  word  more 
appropriate  to  foro  is  census, 
meaning  valuation  of  estates 
or  rating  of  property,  and  not 
registry  or  roll  of  the  citizens, 
just  as  foral  corresponds  to 
liber  censuum  or  '  book  of  rates 
to  be  paid.'  It  is  in  this  sense 
that  the  Portuguese  term 
pensdo,  derived  directly  from 
the  Latin  pensio  '  payment,'  is 
taken. . . 

"  From  the  assumption  that 
fdro  was  derived  from  fora, 
and  the  latter  from  the  Latin 
foris  l  a  door,'  the  eminent 
Bombay  Judge  concluded  that 
this  derivation  plainly  indicat- 
ed that  the  rent  or  revenue 
was  drawn  from  the  outlying 
lands  alone,  and  that  the  whole 
island  of  Bombay  fell  under 
that  denomination  when  under 
the  Portuguese  rule,  Bombay 
being  then  a  mere  outlying 
dependency  of  Bassein.  And 
in  order  to  justify  this  far- 
fetched derivation  of  the  word 
fdro  from  fora,  he  confined  the 
quit-rent  to  the  outlying 
ground,  and  to  the  island  of 


160 


FORO 


PRADE 


Bombay,  as  a  mere  outlying 
dependency  of  Bassein.  But 
the  fact  generally  known  that 
fdro  was  imposed  both  on  the 
inlying  as  well  as  on  the  out- 
lying ground,  and  that  it  was 
not  limited  to  Bombay,  but 
was  indifferently  applied  to 
Bassein,  to  S&lsette  and  to  all 
other  parts  of  that  province, 
ought  to  have  convinced  him 
of  the  feebleness  of  Liis  i  ypo- 
thesis."  A  male  tenant  who 
paid  the  quit-rent  was  spoken 
of  as  the  foreiro,  a  female 
tenant  as  the  foreira  of  the 
estate;  thus,  in  1727,  D.  Sen- 
horinba  de  Souza  e  Tavora  was 
the  foreira  of  the  village  of 
Mazagon,  and,  in  1731  upon  her 
demise,  her  grandson  Martinho 
da  Silveira  de  Menezes  was 
entered  in  the  records  as  the 
foreiro  of  the  said  village. 

Another  term  intimately 
connected  with  fdro  and  fre- 
quently met  with  in  a  study  of 
the  old  land  tenures  of  Bom- 
bay is  aforamento,  which  origin- 
ally denoted  the  contract  by 
which  the  grantor  made  a 
grant  of  a  holding  or  estate  to 
be  held  in  possession  and  en- 
joyed by  the  grantee,  either  in 
perpetuity  or  for  a  specified 


period,  upon  his  paying  a  cer- 
tain annual  foro  or  quit-rent. 
In  course  of  time  the  term 
came  to  denote  the  holding 
itself  rather  than  the  contract 
of  the  lease. 

Forrar  (to  line  ;  to  cover). 
Konk.  phorrar-karunk. — L.- 
Hindust.  pharal  (karnd),  to 
cover  the  cable. — Tet.  fora. 

Forro  (subst.,  lining). 
Konk.  phorr. — Guj.  phor. — 
Sinh.  poru.  Poru  redda,  cloth 
used  for  lining. 

Forte  (adj.,  strong).  Konk. 
phort ;  vern.  terms  bali,  ghaft, 
nibar.— Tet.,  Gal.  forti ;  vern. 
term  rosak. 

Fortuna  (fortune).  Konk. 
phurtun ;  vern.  terms  na$ib> 
/afcfo.— Tet.,  Gal.  furtuna. 

Fraco  (adj.,  weak).  Konk. 
phrdk,  phardk ;  vern.  terms 
a$akt  or  askat. — Tet.  frdku  ; 
vern.  term  mdmal. — Gal.  frdku. 
In  Konkani,  from  phrdk  are 
derived  pharkatdy  or  pharka- 
jdy,  '  weakness.'  Fraquez 
(from  Port,  jraqueza,  4  weak- 
ness ')  is  also  used  in  the  same 
sense. 

Frade  (a  friar).  Konk. 
phrdd,  phardd. — Tet.  frddi. 

In  Konkani,  phardd,  as  a 
substantive  feminine,  denotes 


FRAGATA 


FUNDAL 


161 


n  common  parlance  the 
clerical  tonsure.'  See  coroa. 
Fragata  (a  frigate).  Konk. 
ihargdt. — Mar.  phargdd. — Mai. 
yragata. — Bug.  pardgata. — 
Pet.,  Gal.  fragata.—  \  Turk. 
irgateyn.  \ 

Franga  (a  pullet,  chicken). 
\la\.  franga  (Haex) ;  vern. 
;erms  dyam,  dnak  dyam,  dyam 
retina. 

Frasco  (a  flask):  Konk. 
ohrdsk  (1.  us.);  vern.  terms 
nmso,  kupd. — Tet.,  Gal. 
^rdsku. — Jap.  jurasuko  (per- 
biaps  from  the  Engl.  «  flask'); 
pern,  term  tokuri. — Ar.  of 
Egypt,  falaskiya,  balaskiya. 

Frasqueira  (a  box  or  case 
for  bottles).  Konk.  phras- 
ker. — Tet.,  Gal.  fraskeira. 

Frecha  (an  arrow,  a  shaft). 
iMal.  parecha. 

Freguesia  (a  parish). 
Konk.  phirgaz. — [  Anglo-Ind. 
freguezia  (obs.)]. — Tet.,  Gal. 
frequezia. 

[Yule  mentions  the  word  in 
his  Glossary,  and  says  that 
"  this  Portuguese  word  for  '  a 
parish '  appears  to  have  been 
formerly  familiar  in  the  West 
of  India."] 

Freio  (a  bridle).  V  Konk. 
phrey ;  vern.  term  lagam. — Tet. 
frtyu. 

1 1 


Fresco  (adj.,  cool,  fresh). 
Konk.  phresk  (I.  us.);  vern. 
terms  thand,  §ital. — Mai.  par- 
esku.  i"  -  ^  ,--_ 

[Fryer  uses  *  fresco '  and 
*  f risco  '  as  substantives  in  the 
sense  of  *  a  cool  wind  '.*]  p>r  ] 

?  Fulano  (such  a  one).  Konk. 
phalatyo,  phuldru)- — Mar.  ph  ala- 
nd.— Guj .  phaldqum. — Hin- 
dust.  fuidn,  fuland. — Beng- 
phaland. — Sindh.  phalano. — 
Punj.  phaland,  phaldni t  phald- 
uqd. — Tvl.jphuldna,  phaldni. — 
Kan.  phaldni. — Tul.  phaldne. 
— Anglo-Ind.  falaun. — Mai. 
fuldn,  pidan. 

It  appears  that  the  word 
was  imported  directly  from 
Arabic  or  through  Persian. 
Gon9alves  Viana  remarks  that 
"the  true  Portuguese  form  is 
fuao,  fulano  being  Castilian."  , 

Fundal  ('  lower  extremity 
of  a  mast').  L.-Hindust, 
funddl,  punddl.  [Fundal  in 
the  above  sense  is  not  men- 
tioned in  most  Portuguese  dic- 
tionaries.] 

i  ["Near  the  Latitude  of  30  deg. 
South  we  had  a  promising  Fresco.11 
East  India,  etc.,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  51.] 

["  Although  in  the  Afternoon  we 
had  an  humming  Frisco."  Idem 
p.  131. 


162 


FUNIL 


GAGO 


Funil  (a  funnel)^  Konk. 
phunel ;  vern.  term  turbaqi 
(\.  us.). — L.-Hindust.  phannel, 
fannel. — Beng.  phunneL — 
Sinh.  punilaya ;  vern.  term 
kemiya. — Kan.  phanndle,  vern. 
term  Idlike. — Tet.,  Gal.  funil ; 
vern.  term  kakun  mdtan. 

Fusta  (a  foist,  a  pinnace). 
Mai.  fusta.1 

[The  English  'foist'  is  not 
derived,  as  one  might  have 
supposed,  from  the  Port, 
word  which  one  meets  with 
so  frequently  in  the  Portu- 
guese chroniclers,  but,  accord- 
ing to  the  O.E.D.<  from  0.  Fr. 
juste  adapted  from  the  It. 
fusta,  fern.,  originally  a  log, 
piece  of  timber,  from  Lat. 
fustis,  *  a  cudgel.'  The  earliest 
mention  of  the  word  is  by 
Caxton  in  Paris  and  Venus 
(1485).] 

1  "  They  build  other  small  boats  for 
rowing,  like  bar  g  ant  Ins  or  fustas." 
"  Duarte  Barbosa,  Livro,  p.  353  [Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  108.  "The  atalayaa  (q.v.) 
were  shore  boats  often  used  for  patrol- 
ling ;  the  fustas  made  longer  voyages, 
and  were  employed  in  the  attaok  from 
Gujarat  on  Lourenco  D' Almeida's 
ships  at  Chaul."  Longworth  Dames, 
Barbosa,  Vol.  II,  p.  236.  Bargantina 
were  light  rowing  boats,  drawing  little 
water  and  suitable  for  coast  work; 
they  had  no  resemblance  to  the 
modern  brigantine]. 


?  Fuzil  (a  steel  with  which  to 
strike  fire).  Mai.,  Ach.,  Batt., 
Sund.,  Low-Jav.,  Mad.,  Bal. 
bedil. — Day.  badil. — Mao.  bd- 
dili. — Bug,  bdlili. 

Dr.  Heyligers  says  that  the 
interchange  of  e  and  u  is 
frequent,  and  that  /  changing 
into  p,  the  latter  would  easily 
be  transformed  into  ft,  resulting 
in  the  form  bezil  or  besil,  the 
corruption  of  which  would  be 
bedil. 


Gage  (arch.,  gift  over  and 
above  wages ;  bye-profits, 
pledges.)  Mai.  gade,  pledge ; 
gdji,  stipend.  Qddei,  gddei- 
kant  to  pawn. — Ach.,  Sund., 
Jav.,  Mac.,  Bug.  gdji,  stipend.1 

?  Gago  (adj.,  stammering  ; 
us.  also  as  a  substantive). 
Konk.  gag  (subst.),  stammer; 


1  «« Two  thousand  cruzados  on 
account  of  their  salaries  and  gagens 
(perquisites)."  Bocarro,  p.  490. 
[Cruzado  was  a  Portuguese  piece  of 
money  so  called  because  of  the  cross 
(cruz)  on  it,  and  worth  about  two 
shillings  and  a  half.] 

|  "The  salaries,  gages,  and  other 
interests  of  these  as  well  as  of  the 
Fortresses  were  not  only  sufficient  but 
even  superfluous/'  Faria  y  Sousa, 
Asia  Portugueaa,  III,  p.  678.  | 


GAGO 


GAGO 


163 


vern.  terms  ludbepaq,  totrepa$. 
chonchrepaq,  (derived  from  the 
adjectives  ludbo,  toiro,  chon- 
chro).  Gag  yevunk  (dative  of 
the  person),  to  have  a  stam- 
mer. Gagyo,  a  stammerer. 
G&gyefo  ulaunk,  to  speak 
stammeringly.  Gagevuhk,  to 
stammer. — Sund.  gdgu,  stam- 
mer.— Mol.,  Batav.  gdgu. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  gaga,  to  stammer. — 
Ach.  gagab,  to  stammer ;  to 
prattle.  In  Batta,  gagap 
signifies,  according  to  Joustra, 
*'  to  follow  a  wrong  way  ". — 
Mai.  gagap,  ?  kokok. 

Haex  has  gagu, '  to  stammer', 
&ndgagab,  bergagab,  'to  prattle'. 
Dr.  Schuchardt  mentions  the 
following  Malay  forms :  gegcb, 
*  to  stammer',  gagap,  gagdp, 
gegdp  '  confused  ',  and  gugup, 
4  murmur  '.  And  he  observes 
that  "in  Batavia  gagu  is  equi- 
valent to  dumb"  ;  but,  in  the 
vocabulary  of  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  Malay,  he  gives 
"  oen-gagoe  (  =  tm  gdgu)  ein 
Stotterer  (orang  gagoe)". 
Kriolische  Studien,  ix. 

Gonsalves  Viana  says :  "  The 
etymology  of  the  Portuguese 
word  gago  is  unknown  :  what 
Dr.  Ad.  Coelho  gives  us  in  his 
Diccionario  Etymologico,  viz., 


that  it  is  from  the  Castilian 
gago,  does  not  take  us  far,  and 
besides  this  and  the  fact  that 
it  is  little  used  in  Castilian,  it 
must  be  noted  that  in  it  the 
word  has  an  entirely  different 
meaning  which  corresponds 
more  or  less  to  *  a  snuffler ' 
rather  than  to  '  a  stammerer.' 
In  the  opinion  of  Candido  de 
Figueiredo,  it  is  an  onomato- 
poeic word.  Gago,  as  a  nick- 
name or  surname,  appears  very 
often  in  the  old  writers :  Gabriel 
Gago  in  Joao  de  Barros. 
Fernao  Gomes  Gago  in  Gasper 
Correia,  Diogo  Gago  in  Lem- 
bran$as  das  Cousas  da  India. 

Dr.  Schuchardt  maintains 
that  gagap,  because  of  its 
termination,  is  Malay  and 
not  of  Portuguese  origin ; 
Gongalves  Viana  eliminates  it 
from  his  new  list,  revised  and 
augmented,  of  Portuguese 
words  introduced  into  Malay. 
But  the  reason  alleged  for  this 
is  not  good  as  far  as  the  form 
gdgu  in  the  other  dialects  is 
concerned.  Matthes  derives 
the  Macassar  gaga  from  the 
Malay  gdgap. 

It  is  not  possible  to  explain 
why  among  the  Indian  lan- 
guages Konkani  alone  should 


164 


GAGO 


GALEOTA 


have  gag  ('stammer'),  with 
some  derivatives  of  the  word, 
all  in  common  use,  and  even 
more  current  than  the  verna- 
cular terms.  Onomatopoeia 
is  improbable  in  the  case, 
because  onomatopoeic  words 
of  this  kind  are,  as  a  rule, 
common  to  Konkani  and 
Marathi.  Might  it  have  been 
imported  from  Portuguese  or, 
rather,  from  Malay  through  the 
intervention  of  Portuguese  ? 

It  is  useful  to  note  that  in 
the  Portuguese  spoke  a  in  Goa 
the  word  cacoethe  is  used  in  the 
sense  of  *  stammering  '.  This 
term  does  not  appear  in  the 
Diccionario  Contemporaneo,  nor 
in  the  dictionary  of  Candido 
de  Figueiredo ;  but  it  is  men- 
tioned by  old  lexicographers, 
like  Morais,  who  says:  "Cacoe- 
the (from  Lat.  cacoethes  ;  from 
Gk.  kakos  ( bad '  and  ethos 
'custom').  V.  Oachexia.  Bad 
bodily  habit,  like  twisting  the 
body,  or  similar  movements 
or  ugly  gesticulations.  An 
evil  habit."1 


1  "Cacoete Although  this  term 

may  appear  more  scientific  than 
common  place,  yet  we  have  many 
times  heard  it,  in  the  province  o! 
Minho  (Portugal),  used  by  persons  who 
are  illiterate."  Cardinal  Saraiva,  IX, 
p.  24. 


Galao  (gold-lace).  Konk. 
galdrnv  ;  vern.  term  zarpafi. — 
Tel.,  galan. — Tet.,  Gal.  gala. 

Gale  (galley).  Mai.  galey, 
galay. — Bug.  gale.1 

Can  thfey  have  come  from 
the  Dutch  galei  ?  ' 

Galeao  (galleon).  ,  Mai.  gal- 
yun,  |  galiong  \  . — Ar.  gallon? 

Galeota  ("  a  small  galley 
with  one  mast  and  with  15  or 
20  benches  a  side,  and  one 
oar  to  each  bench").  Anglo- 
Ind.  gallevat. — Ar.  galitha* 

Fr.  Jose  de  Moura  says  that 
galiun  and  galinta  are  Turkish 
words. 

[Sir  J.  Campbell  (Bombay 
Gazetteer,  XIII,  417)  states  that 
galbat,  a  form  of  gallevat,  was 
in  use  in  Bombay  to  denote 
large  foreign  vessels,  such  as 

According  to  Marsden,  gdgu,  in 
Malay,  is  the  name  o!  A  small  fish. 

*  "  An  armada  of  three  hundred 
sail,  in  which  there  were  gales, 
lancharas  (q.  v.)t  bantins."  Diogo  do 
Couto,  Dec.  VI,  v,  1. 

Bantim  (pi.  bantins)  is  a  brigan- 
tine  or  a  brig;  the  word  is  derived 
from  the  Malay  banting,  a  two-masted 
trading  vessel.  See  Olosaario. 

2  «'He  gave  a  Galeao  with  plenty 
of  munitions."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
VI,  viii,  5. 

»  "  He  chartered  a  beautiful  Galeo- 
ta." Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  Hi, 
9. 


GALERIA 


GANSO 


165 


English    ships   and    steamers, 
and  he  refers  galbat  to  jalba, 
a  word  for  a  small  boat  in  the 
Red  Sea.      The  correct  Arabic 
form,  however,  is  jilba,  and  it 
is  met  with  among 'the  early 
Portuguese  chroniclers  as  gelba 
and     gelva     (Glossario,    s.v.). 
Yule  does  not  look  with  favour 
upon  Campbell's  derivation  of 
gallevat  and   is   more  inclined 
to    trace    it    directly    to    the 
Portuguese   galeota.      For  the 
connection    of     galeota     with 
1  galley  '  and  the  very  remark- 
able   etymological    history   of 
the  latter,  see    Hobson-Jobson 
s.  v.  gallevat.] 

Galeria  (a  gallery.)  Konk. 
galeri. — ?  Mai.  galari,  galri.  — 
?  Jav.  galadri,  gladri. — ?  Mad. 
galdri. 

Gon9alves  Viana  thinks 
the  Portuguese  origin  is  un- 
likely in  respect  of  the 
Malaysian  words.  ..  r  , 

Galo  (a  cock).  Mai.  gallo 
(Haex);  vern.  terms  dyam 
jantam,  dyam  Jcambiri. 

The  reason  for  the  introduc- 
tion of  this  word  is  not  known  ; 
it  is  not  mentioned  in  modern 
dictionaries. 

Gamela  (wooden  bowl ; 
porringer).  Konk.  qamil ;  vern. 


te  swiparderti,  karlefii. — Mar. 
gam&lt  a  mason's  trough. — 
[  Anglo-Ind.  ghamtlla  ]. —  ? 
Malag.  gamela.1 

Molesworth  also  mentions 
gabelem,  as  used  in  the  Konkan 
in  the  same  sense. 

Gancho  (hook;  hair-pin). 
Konk.  gdnch ;  vern.  terms 
ankdo,  phaso,  ktt-—  Tarn,  gdn- 
chut  bolt. — Mai.  gdnchu  (subst.) , 
a  hook ;  also  used  as  an 
adj.  in  the  sense  of  'pro- 
vided with  a  hook '.  M ug- 
gdnchu,  to  hook. — Turk,  can- 
cha,  according  to  Simonet. 

Ganho  (profit).  Konk. 
(subst.)  gdhh,  gain ;  also  used 
in  the  sense  of  *  interest  on 
money5. — Mac.  (adj.)  gdnhu 
(a  term  used  in  sport), 
gained,  won. — Bug.  gdnho  (the 
same  as  in  Macassar). 

PGanso  (a  goose).  |  Burm. 
ngan  \  . — Mai.  gdnsa,  gdsa. — 
Batt.  kdnsa. — Sund.  gdnsa. — 
Day.  gdsa. — Jap.  gan,  wild 
goose ;  gacho,  domesticated 


1  "  Hoes,  crow-bars,  picks,  game- 
las."  Gaspar  Correia,  III,  p.  619. 

["  Ghamellas,  Powrahs,  Picks, 
Steel  Bars,  and  all  kinds  of  excavating 
tools  "  Advertisement  in  The  Times  of 
India,  8  October,  1929.] 


166 


GAVEA 


goose. — Malag.      gisa  ;     vern. 
term,  vorombe.1 

"  Angsa  and  gangsa  are  the 
usual  words,  in  the  whole  of 
the  Archipelago,  for  goose,  and 
they  are  evidently  from  the 
Sanskrit  hansa"  Rigg. 

?  Gar§a  (heron)/?  Kamb. 
carsa,  crdsa. — Siam.'  kra-sd, 
ka-sd. 

Kambojan  and  Siamese 
have  no  g.  Cf.  Kambojan 
gazette;  Siarn. 
guru,  khiri  = 
Sansk.  giri. 

It  appears  that  carsa,  krasd 
are  corruptions  of  gansa,  which 
is  met  with  in  the  Malayo-Poly- 
nesian  languages.  Moura  gives 
'  crane '  as  the  meaning  of 
carsa.  ' 

Garfo  (a  fork).  Konk. 
gdrph  (more  us.  kdhto,  lit.  'a 
thorn'). — Sinh.  gdrpuva,  gdrp- 
puva,  gerpuva,  gdruppuva. — 
Malayal.  kdrpu  (us.  in 
Cochin). — Mai.  gdrfu,  gdrpu9 
|  kdrpu  |  . — Sund.  gdrpu. 

[Garopo  (a  kind  of  sailing 
vessel  from  Malasia).  Anglo- 
Ind.  grab.2 


l  "Peacocks,  gan^os,  ducks,  and 
all  domestic  fowls."  Lucena,  Bk.  X, 
ch.  18. 

*  [1552.    "The    fleet    consisted    of 


The  Portuguese  word  is 
from  the  Malay  gorap,  which, 
in  its  turn,  is  the  Ar.  ghurab, 
'  a  crow ',  *  a  raven  '.  The 
Marathi  gurab,  a  sailing  vessel, 
also  owes  its  origin  to  the  very 
same  Ar.  ghurab.} 

Gasto  (expense).  Konk. 
gdst  (H  us.);  vern.  terms  kharch, 
vech.  More  in  use  is  gastdr- 
karunk,  '  to  spend  ',  concur- 
rently with  the  vern.  kharchuhk, 
sarunk,  '  to  spend  '. — Sinh. 
gdstuva,  honorarium,  gratuity. 

Gfivea  (top  sail).  Guj.,  L.- 
Hindust.  gam. — Mai.  gdvei. — 
Ar.  gabia.1 

twenty -four  lancharas.  And  six  of 
these  were  very  big ;  these  we  call 
in  their  language  garopos."  Castan- 
heda,  Historic*,  III;  ch.  151,  cit.  in 
Qlossario.] 

["  It  was  found  to  be  the  fleet  of 
Achem,  of  a  hundred  and  more  three- 
masted  galleys  and  fitty  gurabos." 
Antonio  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  412.] 

["  On  appearance  of  the  Desy's 
Grob  they  (Seva  Gi's  men)  retreated 
again".  Fryer,  East  India,  Hak. 
Soc.,  II,  p.  6.] 

["An  old  English  Master  of  a  Grab, 
or  small  Vessel,  George  Toach,  has 
frequently  reported  this  Story  to  me." 
Ovington,  A  Voyage  to  Surat  (O.U.P.), 
1929,  p.  158.] 

1  "They  used  to  take  many  fire- 
spears  and  powder  pots  which  they 
used  to  place  on  the  gaveas."  Gas- 
par  Correia  I,  p.  512. 


GAVETA 


GENTIO 


167 


Gaveta  (a  drawer).  Konk. 
gavet ;  vern.  term  khaq. — Tarn. 
gavdtei. — Tet.,  Gal.  gav&ta. 

Gaxeta  (naut.,  the  lines 
that  fasten  the  sails  to  the 
yards).  L.-Hindust.  ghaset, 
ghaseth,  ghanset,  ghansit. 

Gelosia  (a  window-blind), 
Sinh.  jalusi.1 

Genebra  (gin,  the  spirit 
distilled  from  malt).  Konk. 
jenebr. — Tet.,  Gal.  jenebra. 

General  (subst.,  a  general). 
Konk.  jenerdl',  jernel  (from 
English) ;  vern.  terms, senapati, 
dalpati. — Malayal.  janardl. — 
Mai.  jendral.  Jendrdl  laut 
(/cm£==sea),  general  of  the  sea, 
admiral. — Ach.  jendral. — Bug. 
jinerdla. — Tet.  jeneral*  T- l. 

Gentio  (gentile,  a  heathen  ; 
applied  by  the  Portuguese 
in  India  to  the  Hindus  in  con- 
tradistinction to  the  Mouros 
or  'Moors',  i.e.,  Moham- 
medans).3 Konk.  jintu  (used 

1  "  There     were     many      windows 
projecting   outside,   with   gelozias." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Deo.  VI,  iv,  7. 

2  "The  general  sent  one  Bernardo 
de  la  Torre  as  the  captain  of  a  small 
galleon."    Diogo  do  Couto,   Deo.   V, 
VIII,  10. 

3  [ «« And   before    this    kingdom    of 
Guzerate  fell  into   the  hands  of  the 
Moors,  a  certain  race  of  Gentlos  whom 


in  combination  with  Konkqo 
of  which  it  is  a  synonym,  or 
as  a  depreciative) ;  venu  terms 
anbhavarthi  (lit.  'an  un- 
believer ') ,  Konkno  (lit.  '  a 
Konkani '  or  '  Konkan  man.'). 
— Anglo-Ind.  gentoo,  pagan ; 
Hindus ;  *  Telugu-speaking 
Hindus  and  their  language.2 

the  Moors  called  Resbutos  dwelt  there- 
in." Duarte  Barboaa,  ed.  Dames, 
Vol.  I,  p.  109.] 

[ "  And  in  this  kingdom  there  is 
another  sort  of  Gentio  whom  they 
call  Baneanes"  Idem,  p.  110.] 

1  [ "  The  Originall   of  this  Petition 
(to  Charles  IT)  ....  is  signed  by  225  of 
the  principalesb   Inhabitants   of    this 
Island,  vizt. 

123  :  Christians  and 
84:  Gentuies 
18 :  Moores. 

Anglo -Portuguese  Negotiations  rela- 
ting to  Bombay  1660-1677  (O.U.P.),  by 
S.  A.  Khan,  p.  453.] 

[  "  The  late  scarcity  of  provisions 
necessitating  us  to  take  some  cows 
from  the  Jentue  inhabitants  to  supply 
the  fleet...."  Forrest,  Selections, 
Home  Series,  Vol.  II,  p.  31.] 

["  The  Gentues,  the  Portugal  Idiom 
for  Gentiles,  are  the  Aborigines,  who 
enjoyed  their  freedom,  till  the  Moors 
or  Scythian  Tartars  . . .  undermining 
them,  took  advantage  of  their  Civil 
Commotions.'*  Fryer,  East  India, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  81.] 

2  [For  citations  of  'gentoo*  in  the 
acceptation    of    Telugu    Hindus    and 
Telugu  language,  see  Hobsoyi-Jobson.  ] 


168 


GENTIO 


GERGELIM 


— Tet.      jentiu. — Gal.    jentiu, 
sentiu. 

The  word  *  gentoo '  is  used 
at  the  present  time  only  in 
Madras  of  the  Telugu-speaking 
Hindus,  and  of  their  language. 
But  formerly  it  had  a  very 
wide  meaning  ;  the  first  digest 
of  Indian  legislation,  which 
was  compiled  under  the  orders 
of  Warren  Hastings  and  pub- 
lished in  1773,  has  the  title 
A  Code  of  Gentoo  Law. 

[According  to  Yule,  the 
reason  why  the  term  became 
thus  specifically  applied  to  the 
Telugu  people  is  probably 
because,  when  the  Portuguese 
arrived,  the  Telugu  monarchy 
of  Vijayanagara  was  dominant 
over  a  great  part  of  the  Penin- 
sula. The  officials  were  chiefly 
of  Telugu  race,  and  thus  the 
people  of  this  race,  as  the 
most  important  section  of  the 
Hindus,  were  par  excellence  the 
'  Gentiles  '  and  their  language 
the  '  Gentile  language  '.  This 
appears  to  be  a  very  plausible 
view,  because  of  the  intimate 
political  and  commercial  rela- 
tions that  existed  between  the 
Portuguese  in  Goa  and  the 
Vijayanagar  sovereigns. 

Yule  is  led  to  believe  that 


the  English  form  '  Gentoo ' 
did  not  come  into  general  use 
till  late  in  the  17th  century, 
whilst  Longworth  Dames 
(Intro.  Duarte  Barbosa,  p. 
Ixiii)  is  of  the  opinion  that 
in  the  18th  century  *  Gentoo ' 
was  limited  in  its  meaning  to 
some  of  the  lower  castes  in 
South  India. 

From  gentio,  the  Portuguese 
formed  gentilico*  (subst.  masc.) 
with  the  meaning  4  language 
of  the  Hindus.'  The  word  is 
used  in  the  phrase  em  gentili- 
co  ('  in  the  Hindu  or  vernacu- 
lar language ').] 

Gera^ao  (generation).  Konk. 
jerasdrhv\  vern.  terms  pindkd, 
pilgi. — Tet.,  Gal.  jerasa. 

Gergelim  (the  seed  of 
Sesamum  indicum).  Mar., 
Hindust.  jinjali  (trade  name, 
according  to  Hobs^n-Jobson)', 
vern.  terms  til,  til. — Anglo- 
Ind.  gingeli,  gingelly.2 

The  word  is  of  Arabic  origin 

1  [ "  I  had  some  notices  published  in 
Gentillco. .. "     Apud     Julio    Biker, 
Collec$do  de  Tratados,  viii,  p.  174,  in 
Qlossario.] 

2  "They  make  much  uce  of  gerge- 
lin  oil."    Duarte  Barbosa  [Hak.  Soc., 
ed.  L.  Dames,  Vol.  1.  p.  13]. 

"  Full  of  rice,  oil,  and  jerzilim*" 
Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  478. 


GERGELIM 


GOIABA 


169 


(juljuldn).  [Dr.  Rice,  quoted 
by  Watt,  derives  it  from  the 
Arabic  chul-chulan.] 

[Botanists  are  of  the  opinion 
that  sesamum  is  not  a  native 
of  India,  but  was  introduced 
into  India,  perhaps  at  a  period 
prior  to  the  Aryan  invasion. 
"Indeed  some  of  the  Indian 
names  given  to  it  come  from 
Arabic  or  Persian ;  few  or 
none  belong  to  the  aboriginal 
languages  of  India. .  .  .There 
is,  moreover,  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  the  tila  of  the 
Sanskrit  authors  is  the  til  of 
India  to-day"  (Watt,  The 
Comm.  Prod,  of  India  (1908), 
p.  982).  It  is  interesting  to 
note  how  tila,  which  originally 
was  the  name  of  the  seasum 
plant,  came  to  assume  the  gen- 
eric significance  of  oil  (taila). 
Watt  observes  :  "  It  is  certain- 
ly very  remarkable  that  few.  if 
any,  of  the  early  European 
travellers  in  India,  such  as 
Garcia  de  Orta,  Linschoten, 
etc.  etc.,  make  mention  of 
this  plant  or  its  oil  ".  In  this 
he  is  mistaken,  for  Duarte 
Barbosa  (1516),  forty-seven 
years  before  the  publication 
of  da  Orta's  Colloquies  (1563), 
and  Castanheda  (1552)  refer 


to  '  gergelin '  and  its  oil. 
References  to  it  by  later 
travellers  and  writers  are 
legion.] 

Gesso  (chalk).  Konk.  jes\ 
vern.  term  $ed,  kh&d. — Ar. 
chess,  chiss. 

Globo  (a  spherical  glass 
bowl  used  as  a  candle-holder). 
Konk.  gldb,  galob.— Sinh.  gold- 
va. — Tarn,  galobei. 

Sinhalese  has  gola  (Sansk.), 
*  globe  in  general,  sphere,' 
which  could  give  golava,  but 
not  golova,  where  the  v  takes 
the  place  of  b. 

Goiaba  (Psidium  guyava). 
?  Tarn,  goyd  palam  (lit.  '  guava 
fruit  or  Goa  fruit '?).  It  is  also 
called  perd. — ?  Tel.  gova-pandu 
(pandu  =  fruit). — ?  Anglo-Ind. 
guava. — ?  Indo-Fr.  gouave, 
goyave,  goyavier. —  |  Mai.  kuy- 
dvu  (Rumphius). — Mol.  guay- 
dva,  goydvu  (idem)  \  . —  Nic. 
koyanva. — Tet.,  Gal.  koyabas. 
— Malag.  guavy.  [In  modern 
Arabic  this  fruit  is  called 
juwdfa,  Arabicised  from 
'  guava.'  See  JRAS,  July, 
1927,  p.  560.] 

Just  as  the  Portuguese  called 
bananas  figos  ('  figs'),  so  like- 
wise they  gave  the  name  pera 
(*  pear ')  to  the  guava,  when 


170 


GOIABA 


GORGOLETA 


they  introduced  it  into  India ; 
and  just  as  subsequently  the 
word  banana  made  its  way  into 
India,  so  likewise  did  goiaba  or 
goiava.  But  have  banana  and 
goiaba,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
been  introduced  from  Portu- 
guese into  Anglo-India  and 
Indo-French  ?  It  appears 
that  the  Tamil  goyd  and  the 
Telugu  gova  are  for  'Goa'. 
[An  exact  parallel  of  the  Tarn, 
and  Tel.  names  is  found  in 
one  of  the  Bengali  names  of 
the  fruit  goa&chiphal,  which 
obviously  means  '  fruit  from 
Goa  '.]  See  pera  and  banana.1 
[The  guava  tree  is  a  native  of 
South  America  now  natural- 
ised and  largely  cultivated 
throughout  India.  It  was,  in 
all  probability,  introduced  into 

1  Some  of  the  Indian  languages  give 
the  guava  the  name  *  jambo.' 

[  The  Port,  form  goiaba  is  derived 
from  guayaba  by  which  name  the 
fruit  was  known  in  Brazil  and  from 
where  it  was  introduced  into  India. 
The  name  pera  ('pear'),  which  the 
Portuguese  first  gave  it  because  of  its 
resemblance  to  that  fruit,  has  its 
counterpart  in  the  Hindustani  name 
for  the  guava,  amrud  (Pers.),  which 
means'  '  a  pear '.  In  Gujarat  the  fruit 
is  also  called  jam,  and  j amrud,  the 
latter,  perhaps,  a  combination  of  jam 
and  amrud.] 


this    country    by   the   Portu- 
guese.] 

Gola  (collar  of  a  coat). 
Konk.  gol ;  vern.  term.  galo. — 
Tarn,  golla.  ^  :  f\  -~ 

Goma  (gum).  Konk.  gom  ; 
vern.  terms  Ml,  chik. — Tet. 
goma. — Jap.  gomu  (perhaps 
from  English).  Arabiya  gomu, 
gum  Arabic.  '  fv^ 

Gorgoleta  ("  an  earthen 
and  narrow-mouthed  vessel, 
out  of  which  the  water  runs 
and  gurgles*').  Konk.  gurgu- 
let\  vern.  term  kuzo. — Sinh. 
gurulittuva. — Anglo-Ind,  gog- 
let,  guglet. — Mai.  gargalet,  bar- 
galet. — Mac.,  Bug.  gultta, — 
Tet.  gorgoleta,  ?  gargo ;  vern. 
term  dardon. — Gal.  gorgoleta.1 

[The  Portuguese  word  is 
itself  derived  from  gorja,  an 
archaic  term,  meaning  '  throat', 
and  the  pitcher  perhaps  gets 
its  name  from  the  gurgling 
sound  made  in  the  throat  when 
the  water  poured  out  of  it  into 
the  mouth  is  drunk,  as  Indians 
do,  without  touching  the  spout 
with  their  lips.  Linschoten 
(Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  207)  and 

1  "  Because  we  threw  among  them 
many  pots,  and  gorgoletas  contain 
ing  powder",  Jofto  Ribeiro,  Fatali- 
dade  historica,  Bk,  II,.ch.  25.  , 


GOSTO 


GRALHA 


171 


Pyrard  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p. 
74)  describe  the  way  this  water 
vessel  had  to  be  handled  and 
the  derision  that  followed  its 
employment  in  an  improper 
fashion.1] 

G6sto  (taste,  savour). 
Konk.  g6st\  vern.  terms  ruck, 
svdd. — Gal.  g&stu. 

Governador        (governor). 

1  [ "  When  they  (the  Portuguese  and 
Mestico  women)  drinke  they  have  cer- 
taine  pots  made  of  blacke  earth  very 
fine  and  thin,  and  much  like  those 
that  we  use  in  Holland  for  flower 
pottos,  having  in  the  necke  thereof  a 
partition  full  of  holes  with  a  spout,  (and 
these  cruses  are  called  Gorgoletta), 
to  this  end,  that  when  they  drinke, 
they  may  hold  the  potte  on  high,  and 
touch  it  not  with  their  mouthes,  but 
the  water  running  from  the  spout 
falleth  into  their  mouthes,  never  spill- 
ing drop,  which  they  doe  for  clean- 
linesse,  because  no  man  should  put  it 
to  his  mouth,  and  when  any  man  com- 
meth  nowly  out  of  Portingall,  and 
then  beginneth  to  drinke  after  their 
manner,  because  he  is  not  used  to 
that  kinde  of  drinking,  he  spilleth 
it  in  his  bosome,  wherein  they  take 
great  pleasure  and  laugh  at  him." 
Linschoten.] 

[*'  The  same  way  they  have  of  cool- 
ing their  Liquors,  by  a  Wet  Cloth 
wrapped  about  their  Gurgulets  and 
Jars,  which  are  Vessels  made  of  a 
porous  kind  of  Earth ;  the  best  of 
Mcecha,  reasonable  good  from  Ooa.. .  " 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  125J 


Konk.  governador  (in  popular 
speech  'razd'). — Malayal.  gov- 
ernriador  (archaic ;  current 
gavarnar,  from  English).  — Mai. 
gubernadur,  gubernur,  gurnadur^ 
gurundur. — Bug.  goronddora. 

Govferno  (government). 
Konk.  govern ;  vern.  term 
sarkdr. — Tet.,  Gal.  governu. 

Gra£a  (grace,  indulgence ; 
pleasantry,  fun).  Konk.  grds, 
joke,  jest ;  vern.  terms  khebad, 
chestdy. — Tet.  grasa  ;  vern. 
terms  diak,  tulun  ('help'). — 
Gal.  grasa  ;  vern.  term  Idlan 
('  jest ').: — Jap.  garasa  l. 

Grade  (grate,  ;  railing).  ' 
Konk.,  Guj.  gardd. — Mar. 
gardd,  gardz,  garadd. — Hin- 
dust.,  Beng.  garadiyd. — Sinh* 
garddiya.  Garddimessa,  railing. 
Garddi  dammalada,  railed  in. 
Garadivuta,  a  palisade. — Tarn. 
gardde,  girddi. — Malayal.  gird- 
di,  grddi,  grdsi* — Siam.  kra- 
tu*— Mai.  grado  (Haex), 
gerddi.  The  Neo-Aryan  term 
is  kathdo. 

^W*™  !•-.'  -*" *" 

Gralha  (crow,  rook).  Mol. 
graia  (Castro). 

1  In  Konkani,  the  equivalent  for 
« divine  grace '  is  kurpd,  from  the 
Sansk.  krpd. 

*  Cf.  Siam.  khru= Sansk.  gurur 
'  master  * ;  thut=* Sansk.  duta, « messen- 
ger*. See  garca. 


172 


GRANADA 


GUARDA 


Granada  (*  grenade,  bomb'). 
Konk.  garndl,  garn&l. — Mar., 
Hindust.  garndl. — Tul.  gar- 
nalu.1  T".^  ( 

?  Granadeiro  (grenadier) . 
Hindust.  garandil. — Tel.  gar- 
andilu? 

? Grande  (big).  Pid-Engl. 
galanti,  ka-lan-ti. 

It  appears  more  probable 
that  the  source  is  Portuguese 
rather  than  English  (from 
'  grand  ').  The  change  from  r 
to  I  and  from  d  to  Ms  normal. 

Grao  (grain).  Konk.  grdriiv 
':  (weight)*. — Anglo-Ind.      gram, 
tHe  chick-pea,  Cicer  arietinum, 
Linn.  ,8 

["This  word  (gram)  is 
properly  the  Portuguese  grao, 

1  "For   only   in   this    (company   of 
grenadiers)  consists  our  defence,  and 
in  the   awe  they  inspire  in  them,  the 
dread  these   barbarians   have    of  the 
new      granadas      being      something 
extraordinary  "  (1728).     0  Chronistade 
Tiasuary,  I,  p.  52. 

2  "  But,  more  than  in  any  other  part, 
in    this     province    (of     Basaein     and 
Damaun)  there  is  the  need  of  a  com- 
pany of   granadeiros,  which  ought 
never  to  withdraw  from  here  except 
in  case  of  necessity."  Ibid. 

3  ["  These  serais  are  generally  noble 
monuments  of  individual  bounty,  and 
were    'in     ancient     times      liberally 
endowed,   and    furnished  supplies  of 
.gram,     milk  ..  to     the     traveller*'. 
Heber,  Narrative,  (1828),  p.  303.] 


i.e.  '  grain ',  but  it  has  been 
specially  appropriated  to  that 
kind  of  vetch  (Cicer  arietinum, 
L.)  which  is  the  most  general 
grain-  (rather  pulse-)  food  of 
horses  all  over  India,  called 
in  Hindustani  chana."  Hob- 
son-Jobson.  The  Portuguese 
formerly  called  the  above 
vetch  grdo  de  cavalo  ('vetch 
for  horses ')  and  not  merely 
grdo ;  it  is  smaller  than  the 
kind  grown  in  the  Iberic 
Peninsula.  At  the  time  when 
the  Portuguese  book  Goa  they 
found  that  mnngo,  the  Hindust. 
mung  (Phaseolus  mungo),  was 
used  there  as  horse-feed.] 

Graxa  (blacking  for  boots). 
Konk.  gra$. — Tet.  gracha. 

Grosso  (big,    thick).    Mai. 
grosso,  dense,  thick  (Haex). 

Crude  (glue).  Konk.  gurud  ; 

vern.    terms  pdnk   chikatvan ; 

>»•««»•-'•*'-—    «•" '~~ 

khal. — Tet.  grudi\  vern.  terms 
reten,  darner.  '(,  :>< 

Guarda  (guard).  Konk. 
guvdrd. — Mar.  gardi,  gaddi. 
Gardai,  "  insurrectionary  tu- 
mult amongst  foot-soldiers, 
and  hence  tumult,  con- 
fusion, uproar,  more  gener- 
ally "  (Molesworth).— Guj. 
gardi,  gaddi. — Hindust.  ga- 
rad. — Khas.  garod,  karod. — 


GUARDANAPO 


GUDAO 


Mai.  gdrdu,  gardu. — Sund.  gar- 
du. — Jav.  gdrdu,  gerdu,  gredu. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  guarda. — Ar. 
virdiydn  (from  the  Italian 
guardia,  says  Belot).  In 
Javanese  it  is  also  employed  as 
a  verb,  in  the  sense  of  '  to 
place  guard'. 

Molesworth  observes  that 
the  word  is  met  with  in  the 
most  ancient  Marathi  docu- 
ments and  does  not  regard  it 
as  foreign ;  but  he  does  not 
say  whether  the  documents 
are  anterior  to  the  sixteenth 
century.  He  adds  that  it 
denotes  especially  the  infantry 
soldier  employed  to  guard  the 
person  of  the  Peshwa  or  other 
Raja.  But  Wilson  derives  it 
from  the  English  *  guard  '  and 
remarks  that  it  is  obsolete. 
[It  is  well  known  that  Portu- 
guese military  officers  were 
employed  in  the  Peshwa's 
armies,  and  it  is,  therefore, 
reasonable  to  suppose  that 
guarda  and  other  military 
terms  such  as  coronel,  ronda, 
tronco  found  their  way  through 
them  into  Marathi.] 

Guardanapo  (napkin  ;  ser- 
viette). Konk.  guvardandp. — 
Sinh.  gardenappa. — Mai.  garde- 
nappa  (Haex). 


Gudao  ('  a  warehouse  for 
goods  and  stores ' ;  it  is  an 
Indo-Port.  word)1.  Konk.,  Mar. 
guddmv ;  vern.  terms  kafhi, 
kafhdr,  san(hot  thevo. — Hin- 
dust.,  Nep.  goddm. — Or.  gudd- 
ma. — Beng.  gudam. — Ass. 
guddm. — Sinh.  gudama. — 
?Tam.  gidangu. — Malayal.  gud- 
dam.  — ?  Tel.  gadangu,  gid- 
dingi. — Kan.,  Tul.  gadangu. — 
Anglo-Ind.  godown. — Khas. 
kudam. — Day.  gudang  (nearer 
to  the  Port,  form  than  to  that 
of  the  original  word). — Bug. 
gudang,  pantry  in  European 
houses,  besides  gadong  which 
is  the  vernacular  terra  for  'a 
warehouse.' 

The  word  is  the  Malay 
gadong  or  godong  \  or  gudang, 


1  "  Gudoes,  which  are  rooms  almost 
underground  as  a  protection  against 
fire."  JoSo  de  Barros,  Dec.  II,  vi,  3. 

"  Two  gudoes  of  the  king  which  it 
was  said  were  full  of  goods."  Id.,  4. 

"  It  will  be  stored  in  the  gudoes  of 
the  Customs  Office."  Filipe  Neri 
Xavier,  CoUec$Qo  de  Bandos. 

['« 1615. — Was  given  me  old  ruined 
brick  house  or  godung  . . .  the  same 
goods  to  be  locked  up  in  the  gad- 
donea  . . .  the  one  half  of  the  charges 
of  building  and  purchasing  a  godone 
and  houses."  Foster,  Letters  of  the 
E.I.C.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  109,  169,  181,  in 
Indian  Antiquary,  Vol.  XXX,  p.  466. 


174 


GUISADO 


HISTORIA 


Wilkinson,  |  disseminated  by 
the  Portuguese.  Yule  and 
Burnell,  however,  say  that  the 
word  appears  to  have  come 
primarily  from  the  South  of 
India,  where  in  Telugu  gidangi, 
in  Tamil  kidahgu,  signify  *  a 
place  where  goods  lie,'  from 
kifeit  'to  Me'-  Ifc  appears  in 
SmHalese  also  as  gudama.  It 
is  a  fact  that  many  common 
Malay  and  Javanese  words  are 
Tamil,  or  only  to  be  explained 
by  Tamil.  Free  intercourse 
between  the  Coromandel  Coast 
and  the  Archipelago  is  very 
ancient,  and  when  the 
Portuguese  first  appeared  at 
Malacca  they  found  there 
numerous  settlers  from  S. 
India. 

Guisado  (subst.,  ragout, 
stew).  Konk.  gizdd ;  vern. 
terms  pakvan. — Tet.  gizddu. 

Guitarra  (guitar).  Konk. 
gitdr;  vern.  terra  tn#d.— Sinh. 
kittdrama. — Mai.  getera.  Also 
found  in  the  same  form  in  the 
Port,  dialect  of  Malacca. — Ar. 
qitdr. 

The  original  of  the  Arabic 
word  is  by  some  referred  to 
Greek. 

Guloso  (gourmand).  Mai. 
galojo. 


H 

H£bita.     See  dbita. 

H£bito  (in  the  meaning  of 
*  habit  of  a  monk;  soutane'). 
Beng.  abdu  (us.  among  the 
Christians), — Jap.  abiio  (obs.). 

Harpa  (harp).  Konk. drp. — 
Bug.  arapa,  which  Matthes 
derives  from  the  Dutch  harp. 

Harm6nio  (harmonium). 
Konk.,  Tet.  armonyu.  UC 

Herdar  (to  inherit).  Konk. 
erddr-karunk. — Tet.  erda  ; 
vern.  term  hetan. 

Hissope  (hyssop).  ^  Konk. 
isop. — Beng.  isopa. — ?  Sinh. 
hisop  (perhaps  from  English). 
— Tarn,  isopei.  , 

Histdria/  (history).  Konk. 
istor ;  vern.  terms  kathd  or 
kanthd,  charitr,  itihas. — Mai., 
Jav.,  Mad.  setori  (also  used  in 
the  sense  of  '  a  cabal,  machina- 
tion1).— High-Jav.  setanton. — 
Sund.  stori. — Tet.,  Gal.  istori. 
11  anarchy,  contention,  contro- 
versy, debate,  misunderstand- 
ing, disorder,  discord,  dispute, 
dissension,  disturbance,  rising, 
litigation,  riot,  scuffle,  law-suit, 
wrangling,  quarrel "  (Raphael 
das  Dores).1 — ?  Malag.  hisi- 
toria. — Ar.  usthura. 

i  <<  Forbes  claims  that  in  the  island 


HONRA 


HORTULANA        175 


The  Malay  o-Polynesi  an 
meanings  of  the  word  are 
supported  by  old  Portuguese 
writers.  Francisco  Vaz  de 
Almada,  referring  to  the  boat- 
swain of  a  ship,  says  :  "  He 
conducted  himself  in  such  a 
proud,  uneducated,  and  un- 
restrained manner,  that  there 
was  scarcely  a  person  with 
whom  he  did  not  have  historias 
(*  quarrels  ')."  (Hist,  tragico- 
marit.,  ix,  p.H.) 

Honra  (honour).  Konk. 
onr\  vern.  terms  man,  i&im, 
Kbru. — Tet.,  Gal.  onra  ;  vern. 
term  diak.  ,  /  '  "  (  . 

V  ' 

Hora,.  (hour).  Konk.  or. — 
?  Sinh.  hdrd,  horava;  vern. 
terms  peya,  kanisama. — Mai. 
'hora  (Haex) ;  vern.  term  jam 
(Pers.).— Tet.,  Gal.  ora.— 
Malag.  ora. 

There  is  hora  in  Sanskrit, 
borrowed  from  Greek,  little 
used  in  modern  Prakrits, 
except  in  astronomical  works 
and  in  a  figurative  sense.  But 
the  h  aspirate  of  the  Sinhalese 
word  appears  to  indicate  such 
an  origin,  perhaps  by  way  of 


of  Timor  the  word  iatori  is  employed 
as  an  adjective  in  the  sense  of '  bad  V 
Heyligers.  My  sources  of  information 
do  not  confirm  this  statement. 


Pali,  the  sacred  language  of 
the  Buddhists.  In  Malay, 
however,  I  believe  it  represents 
simply  the  imitation  of  the 
Portuguese  word. 

Awar  in  Marathi  and 
Gujarati  is  obviously  the 
English  *  hour '. 

The    Neo-Aryan    terms   are 

v 

tds,  ghanfd ;  ghadi,  gha(kd  (of 
24  minutes).  M'  r, 

Horta  (a  garden,  an 
orchard).  Konk.  orl ;  vern. 
terms  parsum,  bag. — Malayal. 
odam. — Anglo-Ind.  oart  (us.  in 
Western  India),  a  coco-nut 
garden.1 

Hortulana    (200^.,   a   small 


1  "To  cut  down  the  hortas  and 
coco-nut  groves  which  the  Portuguese 
had  therein.'*  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII, 
p.  22. 

["There  is  also  a  great  number  of 
Palmero  or  orta,  like  our  orchards 
here  (Goa),  full  of  coco*  trees  planted 
close  together. ..  .They  are  enclosed 
with  walls,  and,  along  with  a  house 
and  pretty  garden,  are  called  orta, 
wherein  they  take  their  recreation  with 
their  families."  Pyrard,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  28.] 

[1758. — "  Oart  Charney,  situated  at 
Bombay,  containing  200  cocoanut 
trees,  bearing  fruit,  let  to  the  Bhan- 
daris,  for  Rs.  627  ".  Materials  towards 
a  Statistical  Account,  etc.,  Part  III, 
pp.  439-440,  in  da  Cunha's  The  Origin 
of  Bombay,  p.  223.*'] 


176 


HOSPITAL 


IGREJA 


lark,  Calandrellabrachydactyla, 
Temm.,  and  also  Pyrrhalauda 
grisea,  Scopoli).  Anglo-Ind., 
Tndo-Fr.  ortolan. 

Littre  derives  ortolan  from 
old  Fr.  hortelan,  a  gardener." 
iut  the  application  of  the 
erm  to  Indian  birds  must  be 
iue  to  the  Portuguese.  [The 
iame  of  the  bird  in  Hindi  is 
argel  or  bageri.] 

Hospital  (hospital).  Konk. 
>spitdl ;  ispafal  (influenced  by 
3nglish) . — Sinh .  ispiritale. — 
flfaiayal.,  fet,  Kan!,  Tul. 
Ispatri. — Tet.,  Gal.  ispital. 
—  |  Turk,  isspitdlya.  \ 

Espertal  and  espextd  are 
ised  in  the  Portuguese  dialect 
>f  CeyJ°n-  In  Alentejo 
^Portugal)  are  found  the 
rorms :  espital,  espitel,  espri- 

}dL 

Hdstia  (host,  consecrated 
ivafer).  Konk.  6st. — Beng. 
wti. — Tarn.,  Kan.  ostu. — Tet., 
Gal.  ostia. — Jap.  dstiya. 

I 

Igreja  (church).  Konk. 
igraz,  igarz. — Hindi  girjd. 
Badd  girjd  (lit.  *  a  big  church '), 

1  "  For  the  expenses  of  the  esprttall 
(hospital).'1  Simfto  Botelho,  p.  23. 


a  cathedral. — Hindust.  girjd 
(us.  only  in  the  north  of 
India).1 — Or.  girjd.—  Beng. 
girjd,  girjjd.  Vadgirjd,  a 
cathedral.  Girjjavishayak, 
ecclesiastical. — A  s  s .  girjd , 
Catholic  worship.  Girjdghar 
(lit.  'house  of  the  church  '),  a 
church. — Punj.  girjd.  The 
Neo-Aryan  terras  are  devul, 
devasthan,  devmandir. — Tul. 
igreje. —  Anglo-Ind.  girja.— 
Garo  gilja. — Khas.  kirja. — 
Mai.  igresia  (Haex),  greja, 
grija.  Burung  greja,  a 
sparrow. — Sund.  greja,  grija. 
Manuk  greja ,  a  sparrow. — Jav. 
grejo,  grijd,  garinjd.— Mad. 
grejo,  grijd. — Mac.,  Bug.  gare- 
ja. — Mol.  greja. — Tet,,  Gal. 


1  [The  following  incident,  quoted 
in  Hobson-Jobson  (a.v.  girja),  has  an 
interest  of  its  own,  apart  from  the 
philological :— "  It  \L  related  that  a 
certain  Maulvi,  celebrated  for  the 
power  of  his  curses,  was  called  upon 
by  his  fellow  religionists  to  curse  a 
certain  church  built  by  the  English  in 
close  proximity  to  a  Masjid.  Anxious 
to  stand  well  with  them,  and  at  the 
same  time  not  to  offend  his  English 
rulers,  he  got  out  of  the  difficulty  by 
cursing  the  building  thus : 

'Girja  ghar  !  Girja  ghar !  Girja!' 
(i.e.)  '  Fail  down,  house  !  Fall  down, 
house !  Fall  down ! '  or  simply 

*  Church-house !  Church-houset 
Church!'"  W.  J.  D'Gruyter,  in 
Panjab  Notes  and  Queries,  II,  125.] 


IMAGEM 


INHAME 


177 


kr£da.1 — Jap.  ekirinjiyat  ekirin- 
ji  (from  the  Latin  ecclesia, 
according  to  Dr.  Murakami). 
[The  Port,  igreja  is  itself  a 
corruption  of  the  Lat.  ecclesia.] 

Imagem  (image).  Konk. 
imdz ;  vern.  terms  rupkdr, 
sarkem,  sarupdy,  murti,  bahuli, 
putli. — Mai.  imagem  (Haex). 

Incenso  (incense.)  Beng. 
insensu  (us.  among  the  Christi- 
ans).— Kan.  insdnsu  (us. 
among  the  Christians). — Mai. 
incenso  (Haex). — TetM  Gal. 
insensu. 

Indiano  (adj.,  Indian). 
Sinh.  indiydnu.  Indiydnu  tinta, 
Indian  ink. — ?  Malag.  indiana. 

Indulgencia  (eccles.,  an 
indulgence).  Konk.  dulgems. — 
Tet.  indulgensia. 

Inferno  (hell).  Konk.  iihph- 
ern ;  vern.  terms  yam  kand9 
patdl,  narak. — Tet.  infernu  ; 
vern.  terms  rdi  kidun,  rdi 
okoa. — Gal.  infernu. — Jap.  in- 
ferno, imberno. 

Ingles  (arch,  and  pop. 
form,  ingr&s9  English).  Konk. 


1  In  the  languages  of  Timor  the 
initial  g  is  changed  at  times  into  k: 
kojabas  or  koabas^goiabaa  (<guavas'). 
The  same  is  the  case  in  Khassi: 
kudam=gudao  ('godown').  With  regard 
to  d  taking  the  place  of  j,  of.  ajudar. 
19 


ingttz,  ingrez  (subst.},  ingrezi 
(adj.). — Mar.  ingleji  (also 
ingli*,  from  «  English  '). — Guj. 
angrSj,  angreji. — Hindi,  Hin- 
dust,  angrezi. — Bihari  angrej, 
angreji. — Beng.  ingldj. — Ass. 
ingrdji. — Sinh.  ingrisi. — Mala- 
yal.  ingirisy. — Kamb.  dnc- 
gris. — Mai.,  Sund.  ingris. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  angarisi. — Jap. 
ingirisu. ! 

Some  of  the  above  words 
might  owe  their  origin  directly 
to  the  term  '  English  '. 

|  Inhame  (the  name  given 
to  various  species  of  Dios- 
corea).  Anglo-Ind.  yam. — Indo- 
Fr.  igname. 

It  appears  that  the  word  is 
of  American  origin.  | 

[The  author  in  his  Olossario 
says  that  the  Portuguese  word 
is  borrowed  from  a  West 
African  language,  probably 

1  "They  suffered  in  it  many  mis- 
fortunes, as  much  owing  to  bad  times, 
as  to  robbers  who  were  ingreses." 
Fr.  Jofto  dos  Santos,  Ethiop.  Or.,  II, 
p.  170. 

"The  ingrezes,  who  were  in  the 
anchorage  with  a  man-of-war  and  a 
pinnace,  at  once  left  the  place." 
Ant6nio  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  25. 

[The  English  factory  at  Malda  was 
called  Angrez&b&d  or  Englishavad. 
See  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
P-  71.] 


178          INJUSTigA 


JACA 


from  Guinea,  and  this  is  also 
the  view  of  Skeat  (Etymolo- 
gical Dictionary,  and  Notes  on 
English  Etymology)  who  defi- 
nitely mentions  that  the  name 
of  the  tuber  originally  came 
from  Benin,  on  the  West  African 
coast.  This,  he  thinks,  is  set- 
tled by  a  passage  in  Hakluyt's 
Voyages,  in  which  a  voyage 
made  by  Master  James  Welsh 
in  1588  is  described.1  The 
O.  E.  D.,  however,  says  that 
the  ultimate  origin  is  uncer- 
tain. For  other  derivations  of 
the  word,  see  Watt  (The 
Comm.  Prod,  of  India  (1908), 
p.  496,  5.  Dioscorea.] 
^  Injusti^a  (injustice).  Konk. 
injustis ;  vern.  terms  anit, 
anydy. — Tet.  injustisa  ;  vern. 
term  adti. 

Inocencia  (innocence) . 

Konk.  inoseths  (1.  us.)  ;  vern. 
terms   anaparddh,    nirmalpay,. 


i  ["Their  (of  the  people  of  Benin) 
bread  is  a  kind  of  roots ;  they  call  it 
inamia ;  and  when  it  is  well  sodden 
I  would  leave  our  bread  to  eat  of  it ; 
it  is  pleasant  in  eating,  and  light  of 
digestion ;  the  roote  thereof  is  as 
bigge  as  a  man's  arme.  Our  men 
upon  fish- day es  had  rather  eate  the 
rootes  with  oyle  and  vinegar,  then  to 
eate  good  stockfish/'  Hakluyt, 
Voyages  (1904),  Vol.  VI,  p.  457.] 


nentepaq,. — Tet.  inos6nsi  ;  vern. 
term  la  sdla. 

Instrumento  (tool;  musical 
instrument).  Konk.  instru- 
ment; vern.  terms  aspdv, 
yantr ;  vazantr. — Tet.  instru- 
mentu. 

Inteiro  (entire,  whole).  Mai. 
intero  (Haex),  intlru,  enteiro, 
entfro,  anttro;  vern.  terms 
sagolla ,  samuvdnya .  — Sund . 
antero. — Jav.  antero.  Sa- 
antero,  soanterone,  wholly 
entire. 

Inten^ao  (intention).  Konk. 
intemsdmv ;  vern.  terms  man, 
yojan,  bhdv. — Gal.  intensd. 

Irmao  (brother) .  Konk . 
irmdihv,  elder  brother ;  vern. 
terms  dadd,  bdb  (not  used  by 
the  Christians  of  Goa);  also 
used  as  an  honorific  suffix  to 
names  of  persons  older  than 
the  speaker,  as  for  instance  : 
A  nton-irmdihv,  Pedru  irmdmv 
(lit.  *  Anthony  brother,  Peter 
brother'). — Beng.  irmdn  (us. 
among  the  Christians). — Jap. 
irumant  a  friar.  See  mana. 


Jaca  (the  tree  called  by 
botanists  Artocarpus  integri- 
folia,  and  its  fruit).  Anglo- 


JAGRA 


JAGRA 


179 


Ind.  jack. — Indo-Fr.  jaque, 
jaquier.1 

The  original  word  is  the 
Malayalam  chakka.2  [In  Tamil 
the  tree  is  called  pila  or 
pala.] 

Jagra   (coarse    sugar    from 


1  "  Fruits  of  the  country  (Calecut), 
which   are    different   from   ours,   but 
very  savoury,  and  some  of  them  are 
called  jacas,  and  others  mangoes,  and 
a   third    kind    figs."     Gas  tan  tied  a,    I, 
ch    16. 

"There  were  many  fruits  of  the 
country,  such  as  durians  and  jacas, 
dainties  when  once  you  take  to  them." 
JoSo  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  v,  7. 

2  "  They     are     called    in     Malavar 
jacas.'1    Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.   xxviii 
[ed.  Markham,  p.  235]. 

["  A  oertaine  fruite  that  in  Malabar  is 
called  laca,  in  Canara  and  Gusurate, 
Panar  and  Panasa,  by  the  Arabians, 
Panax,  by  the  Persians,  Fanax.  This 
fruite  groweth  upon  great  trees,  not 
out  of  the  branches  like  other  fruites, 
but  out  of  the  body  of  the  tree,  above 
the  earth,  and  under  the  leaves." 
Linschoten,  Voyage,  Vol.  IT,  p.  20. 
Burnell,  in  a  note,  remarks  that  the 
fruit  only  is  called  chakka,  the  tree 
is  called  pilava  in  Malayalam.] 

[•*  Jacke  trees,  whose  Fruitte  grow- 
eth on  the  very  body,  stemme,  or  big- 
gest braunches  of  the  tree.  There  bee 
some  thatt  Wey  Near  40  pound 
waight,  and  in  my  opinion  is  the 
biggest  Fruit  thatt  groweth  on  trees, 
as  I  thincke  the  Coootree  bearest 
the  biggest  Nutte."  Peter  Mundy, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soo.,  Vol.  I,  p.  67.] 


cane  juice  or  sap  of  various 
palms).  Anglo-Ind.  jaggery, 
jagri. — Indo-Fr.  jagra,  jagara, 
jagre. 

The  author  of  the  Roteiro 
da  Viagem  de  Vasco  da  Gama 
describes  the  article  without 
giving  it  a  name.  "Four 
vessels  containing  some  cheese- 
shaped  cakes  of  palm-sugar."  * 


1  "  Palm  sugar,  which  they  call 
jagra."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  274 
(Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  L.  Dames,  Vol.  1,  p. 
127). 

Coco-nuts  and  jagra,  which  is 
produced  from  them,  in  the  manner 
of  sugar."  Jo&o  de  Barros.  Dec.  Ill, 
iii,  7. 

"  And  this  sugar  (from  the  palm) 
is  called,  in  India,  jagra/*  Jo&o  dos 
Santos,  Ethiopia  Oriental,  I,  p.  297. 

["  Here  {in  Chaul)  is  great  traffike  for 
all  sortes  of  spices  and  drugges,  silke, 

and  cloth  of  silke,  sandales, 

and  much  sugar  which  is  made  of  the 
nutte  called  Gagara."  Fitch,  in 
Foster's  Early  Travels,  O.U.P.  (1921), 
p.  13.] 

[They  call  it  (wine)  Raack  (arrack), 
distilled  from  sugar  and  a  spicie  rinde 
of  a  tree,  called  Jagra.  Terry,  in 
Foster's  Early  Travels,  p.  300.] 

["  Sugar  and  Jaggaree  or  Mulasso's 
made  into  Past."  Fryer,  East  India, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  251.] 

["  Araok  is  a  liquor  distilled  Several! 
ways,  as  Some  out  of  the  graine 
called  Rice,  another  Sort  from  the 
Jagaree  or  Very  coarse  Sugar." 
Bowrey,  p.  77  et  aeq."} 


180 


JALAPA 


JANELA 


The  immediate  source-word 
is  the  Malayalam  chakkara 
(of.  jaca=chakka)9  which  is 
connected  with  the  Sanskrit 
iarkard  through  the  interven- 
tion of  the  Neo- Aryan  forms 
idkar,  sdkar,  sdkhar.  Refined 
sugar  goes  by  the  name  of  pan- 
chasdra  in  Malayalam. 

[The  quotations  above  from 
Fitch  and  Terry  will  show 
what  confused  notions  they 
had  about  '  jagri '  and  the 
way  it  was  prepared.] 

Jalapa  (jalap  root).  Konk. 
zuldb. — Kan.,  Tul.  juldbu. — 
Jap.  yarapa.  Perhaps  imported 
directly  from  English  in  the 
last  mentioned  language. 

The  word  jalap  comes  from 
Xalapa,  a  Mexican  city. 

In  the  sense  of  evacuation 
of  the  bowels  in  general  and 
of  a  purgative:  Mar.,  Guj., 
Beng.  juldb. — Hindust.,  Ar. 
juldb  or  julldb  (Port,  julepo, 
julep). — Khas.  julap.  This  i& 
derived  from  the  PQTQ.  gul. 
'  rose '  and  aft,  *  water  '. 

In  Konkani,  Kanarese,  and 
Tulu  there  has  probably  been 
a  shifting  of  meaning  in 
consequence  of  the  phonetic 
similarities  of  the  two  words. 
Janela  (window).  Konk 


zanel ;  vern.  term  khidki  (1.  us. 
in  Goa). — ?  Hindust,  jhil- 
miL — Beng.  janald,  janald. — 
Ass.  jalangani. — ?  Sindh. 
jhirmiri. — Sinh.  janelaya,  jane- 
le ;  vern.  terms  kavaluva,  sime- 
dura.  Janelatiraya,  a  window- 
curtain,  a  window-blind.  Tarn. 
janald,  jannal.  Jannal-pinnal, 
window-blind ;  (fig.)  confused, 
intricate, — Malayal.  janel, 
chenel,  chendrel,  janavatil ; 
vern.  terms  chdhl;am. — Tel. 
janalu. — ?  Anglo-Ind.  jillmill, 
Venetian  shutters. — Mai.  jane- 
la,  janald,  jineld,  jandela, 
jend&la,  jindela ;  vern.  term 
tingkap. — Sund.  jandela. — Jav. 
jendilo,  jindelo. — Mad.  jinde- 
16. — Bal.  jendela,  gendela. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  jandela. — Tet. 
janela,  jinela. — Gal.  janela. 

[With  regard  to  the  Anglo- 
Ind.  Jill-mill,  Yul^  also  makes 
an  alternative  suggestion  that 
it  might  be  the  Hindi  jhilmild 
which  seems  to  mean  *  spark- 
ing', and  to  have  been  applied 
to  some  kind  of  gauze.  Possi- 
bly this  may  have  been  used 
for  blinds,  and  thence  transfer- 
red to  shutters.  This  is  also, 
according  to  Crooke,  the  view 
of  Platts  (A  Diet,  of  Urdu, 
Classical  Hindi,  and  English).} 


JANGADA 


JANGADA 


181 


Jangada  (a  raft ;  two  boats 
lashed  together,  with  a  plank- 
ing laid    across   them).     TuL_ 
jangdly,,    jangaty,    jangdry. — 
Anglo-Ind.  jangar.          +  *t 

Candido  de  Pigueiredo 
derives  jangada  from  jangd 
(janga,  according  to  other 
dictionary-writers),  "  a  small 
vessel  worked  by  oars  in  former 
times."  But  Yule  and  Bur- 
nell  give  as  its  source  the 
Tamil-Malayal.  shangadam, 
transcribed  as  zdngara  in  the 
Periplus  Maria  Erythrei,  of  the 
first  century.  Konkani  and 
Marathi  also  have  sangad  in 
the  same  sense,  derived  from 
the  Sansk.  sahghafta^  '  junc^ 
tion,  union,  cohesion',  which 
is  without  a  doubt  related  to 
shangddam.  Many  of  the  old 
Portuguese  writers  regard  the 
word  as  foreign.1 


1  "  Vasco  da  Qama  sailed  with  our 
men  in  two  almadias  ('  canoes '), 
which  were  fastened  together,  form- 
ing, what  in  that  country  is  called,  a 
jangada."  Castanheda,  I,  ch.  16. 

&'  They  had  constructed  a  jangada 
of  pieces  of  wood,  and  of  planks  which 
were  ready  at  hand,  and  fastened 
them  with  the  ropes  of  the  sails. '* 
Fernfto  Pinto,  ch.  clxxix. 

"  And  Pulatecfio  got  aboard  a 
jangada  which  was  made  up  of 
many  small  boats  fastened  together 


[For  the  seven  different 
acceptations  in  which  jangada 
is  employed  by  the  old  Portu- 
guese writers,  see  Glossario, 
p.  482,  and  Contributes  etc., 
p.  138.  Yule  regards  the 
term  of  particular  interest  as 
being  one  of  the  few 
Dravidian  words,  preserved  in 
the  remains  of  classical 
antiquity,  occurring  in  the 
Periplus.  But  as  the  Malaya- 
lam  changadam  is,  as  has  been 
noted  above,  affiliated  to  the 
Sansk.  sanghatfa,  (from  the 
verb  sanghaf),  it  is  scarcely 
correct  to  regard  jangada  as 
a  purely  Dravidian  word.] 


and  boarded  on  top,  enabling  800 
well  armed  men  to  cross  over." 
Gaspar  Correia,  Lendas,  II,  p.  89. 

They  crossed  the  river  in  jangadas 
made  of  timber  and  branches  of  trees 
which  a  Jew  had  gone  in  advance  to 
get  ready."  Id.,  IV,  p.  373. 

["  We  therefore  set  out  to  look  for  a 
ford  through  the  fierce  current,  but 
could  find  none,  and  so  decided  to 
make  a  janguada  or  raft  of  big  logs 
firmly  bound  together  with  grass 
ropes."  Manrique,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  105.  The  editor  Lt.-Col. 
Luard,  hazards  the  opinion  that 
janguada  may  be  the  Hindi  word 
chaughada  or  changada,  a  raft  made  of 
bamboo  frame  supported  on  earthen 
pots,  the  Portuguese  word  being  a 
corruption.] 


182 


JANTAR 


JIBlO 


There  is  another  word  jan- 
gada  [in  Anglo-Ind.  jancada], 
of  Malabar  origin,  which 
denotes  a  guide  in  the  Nair 
country  who  escorted  and 
guarded  travellers  from  one 
place  to  another.1  See  under 
Naire. 

[This  word  too  is  from 
shangadam  and  its  application 
to  the  Nair  guides  is  derived 
from  the  ideal  of  the  moral 
bond,  close  and  indissoluble, 
between  the  guide  and  his 
employer.] 

Jantar  (archaic  form  gentar ; 
to  dine).  Mai.  sentar  (Haex). — 
Tet.  jantar. 

Jaqueta  (jacket).  Konk. 
jaket. — L.-Hindust.  jaket. — 
Jap.  jaketsu.  Hepburn  men- 
tions chpkki  as  derived  from 
the  English  '  jacket '.  2 

Jarra  (a   jar).  Konk.    jar; 


1  "A    stranger    requiring    help    in 
going    from    one    part     to     another 
against    robbers     or    highway     men, 
when    he  comes   across  a  Nair  asks 
him  to  be  his  jangada,  and  for  this 
service  he  gives  him  some  money. . . . 
and,    taking    him    as    his  jangada, 
goes       perfectly      secure. ..  .without 
anybody  troubling  him."    Diogo  do 
Couto,  Dec.  IV,  vii,  14. 

2  "  Men  with  gilt  halberds  wearing 
jaquetas  of  black  velvet.9'    Caspar 
Correia,  I,  p.  533. 


vern.  terms  barm,  kundi. — 
Tet.  jara ;  vern.  term  t6os. — 
Gal.  jara. 

Jaspe  (jasper).  Mai.  jaspe, 
jasbe. 

Dutch  has  jaspis. 

Jejuar  (to  fast).  Konk. 
jinvdr  (subst.  m.),  a  fast.  Cf. 
jogar,  casar,  pintar,  pagar. 
The  vern.  terms  are  upas 
(starvation),  ekbhakt  (ecclesias- 
tical fast).  Jinvdr  dharunk,  to 
fast. 

The  nasal  of  jinvdr  is  due  to 
the  Goa-Portuguese  word 
jenjuar.  The  e  after  j  becomes 
sometimes  softened  into  i.  Cf . 
gentio.  The  second  j  was 
absorbed  by  the  nasal  and  was 
the  cause  of  the  u  being 
changed  into  the  consonant  v. 

Jejum  (a  fast) .   Tet.  jinjum, 
dindum. — Gal.   jinjum,    jijum,  , 
to  fast. — Jap.  jejur  (arch.) 

Jibao  (doublet,  a  kind  of 
waistcoat.)  Konk.  zubdmv ; 
vern.  terms  jhubo,  daglo. — 
?  Bug.  jumba. — Jap.  jiban, 

|  juban,  *  shirt '  |  * 

•> 

1  "  They  wear  a  gibao  of  coloured 
satin."  Castanheda,  I,  91. 

"A  jubao  of  rose-coloured  satin, 
very  short,  and  lined  with  blue 
taffeta."  Gaspar  Correia,  II,  p. 
371. 


JOGAR 


JOGAR 


183 


The  source  of  the  Portu- 
guese word  is  the  Arabic  jubba, 
which  passed  directly  into 
Hindustani  and  the  other 
Indian  languages.  |  Bluteau 
mentions  the  form  jubfto.  \ 

Jogar  (in  the  sense  of 
'  a  game  of  chance  or  game 
with  stakes  ;  a  raffle.')  Konk. 
jugdr  (us.  outside  Goa).  Jugdr 
khel,  game  of  chance  with 
stakes.  Jugdr -kheluhk,  to 
gamble. — Jugari,  gambler.  In 
Goa,  the  words  jogo  and 
jogador  are  used  in  the  above 
sense  of  gambling  ;  vern.  terms 
dudvancho  khel ;  khelgadyo. 

Mar.  jugdr,  juvd,  juvebdji, 
juvd  khelqem.  Jugdr  or  juvd 
khelnem,  to  gamble.  Jugari, 
jugaryd*  juvebdj,  gambler. 
Jugarachd  or  jugdryachd, 
juvydchd  addd,  gaming-house. 

Guj.  jugdr,  jugdru,  juverh, 
jud,  game  with  stakes.  Jugdru 
dda,  jugdr  or  jugat  ramvum,  to 
gamble.  Jugari  juvdkhor, 
jugdru  aduvava,  a  gambler. 
Juvakhdnum,  a  gaming-house. 

Hindi  jua,  games  of  chance 
for  money  ;  vern.  term  dyut. 
Jud  khelnd*  to  gamble.  Juari, 
juvari,  juandi9  a  gambler. 

Hindust.  jud,  game  of 
chance  ;  raffle.  Jud  khelnd,  to 


gamble.  Juakhand,  a  gaming- 
house. Juan,  ju&bdj,  a 
gambler. 

Nep.  juvd,  game  of  chance. 
Juvd  khelnu,  to  gamble. 

Or.  jua,  game  of  chance. 
Juard,  a  gambler. 

Beng.  jud,  juvd-kheld,  jud- 
kheld,  juyd-kheld,  jurd-kheld, 
game  of  chance.  Juvd-kheld, 
juyd 'kheld,  jurd-kheld  kri 
( = '  to  make  ') ,  to  gamble. 
Jud-chor,  trickster,  cheat. 
Juyari,  jurdri,  gambler. 

Ass.  jud,  game  of  chance. 
Jud  kheld,  to  gamble. 

Sindh.  jud,  game  of  chance. 
Jud  khelnu,  to  gamble.  Jud- 
khano,  gaming-house.  Juari, 
gambler. 

Punj.  jud,  game  of  chance; 
dice.  Jud  khelnd,  jud  mama, 
to  gamble.  Jue-khand,  gaming- 
house. Juari.  juarid,  juebdj, 
a  gambler.  Juebaji,  game  of 
chance. 

?  Sinh.  sudu,  suduva,  sudu- 
keliya,  sudu-kelimat  game  of 
chance.  Sudu-kelinava,  to 
gamble.  Sudu-maduva,  sudu- 
gedara,  gaming-house.  Sudu- 
m&saya,  gaming-table.  Suduva, 
&udu-kdiya,  sudu-kelina,  gamb- 
ler. 

Tarn,  jud,  judd^am  (dttam, 


184 


JOGAR 


JOGAR 


game  in  general,'  like  khel 
in  Neo- Aryan  languages),  game 
of  chance.  Judddi,  j&dadikon, 
juddan,  gambler.  Judddu, 
jud-vilaiyddu,  to  gamble. 

Malay al.  chudu-kali  (kali, 
1  game  in  general '),  chiidddum, 
game  of  chance.  Chudaduka, 
chudu-kalike,  to  gamble.  Chu- 
ddli,  chudukdran,  gambler.1 

Tel.  juddamu,  game.  Juada- 
mddu,  to  gamble.  Juddari, 
gambler. 

Kan.  jugdru,  juju,  game  of 
chance.  Jugdru  ddu9  jujddu 
(adu9  'game  in  general'),  to 
gamble.  Jujugdra,  jugdru 
aduvava,  jujdduvava,  jujunega, 
gambler.  Jftjuna  pade,  set  of 
players  or  gamblers.  Jujuna 
koli,  fighting-cock. 

Till,  jugdry,,  jugari,  jugari- 
gobbundya,  gambler.  Jugari- 
gobbuni,  to  gamble. 

Gar.  joa,  game  of  chance, 
Joa  kala,  to  gamble. 

Khas.  juvari,  game  of 
chance ;  gambler. 

MaL  jogar,  game  of  draughts. 
Ber-jogar,  to  play  with 
draughts  ;  what  is  played  with 


draughts.  Juvdra,  expert  in 
the  game,  especially,  of  cock- 
fighting.  Judi,  game  of  dice, 
game  of  chance.  Ber-judi,  to 
gamble;  gambler. — Ach.,  Jav. 
judi. — Batt.  judi,  game  of 
chance.  Erjudi,  to  play  for 
money,  to  play  with  dice,  to 
bet.  'Njudiken,  to  lose  in  a 
game  of  chance.  Perjudin, 
gaming-house.  Day.  judo,  lot, 
destiny.  Mac.,  Bug.  jugard, 
to  gamble.1 

Tet.  juga,  duka,  doka,  yoka, 
to  gamble,  game  of  chance ; 
vern.  term  halimar. — Gal. 
juga,  to  gamble,  also  game. 

Molesworth  derives  the 
Marathi  juva  from  the  Hindus t. 
jud,  which  Shakespear  derives 
from  the  Sansk.  yuga  (Lat. 


1  Malay  alam  does  not  retain,  as 
a  rule,  the  soft  initial  sounds  of 
foreign  vocables,  and  changes  g,  j,  df 
6,  into  k,  ch,  t,  p. 


1  The  game  of  tabula*  (*  back- 
gammon') was  introduced  into  India 
by  the  Portuguese.  T  i  Konkani :  tdbl 
is  '  dice  '.  Tablancho  khel  is  '  game  of 
dice.'  T  abler  is  *  backgammon  board.' 

"  He  found  Ruy  Dias,  seated  in  the 
forepart  of  the  ship,  playing  tauolas 
with  the  Captain  Jorge  Fogaca." 
Caspar  Correia,  II,  p.  116.  'He  was 
playing  tauolas  for  heavy  stakes 
which  all  of  them  used  to  win  from 
him."  Id.,  p.  284.  "Manoel  FalcSo 
ordered  that  they  should  go  to  him 
and  play  a  game  of  tauolas,  which 
they  often  used  to  do "  (in  the 
Moluccas).  Diogo  do  Couto,  Deo.  IV, 
iv,  3. 


JOGAR 


JOGAR 


185 


jugum,  'a  yoke'),  which 
signifies  'a  yoke',  and  also 
'  one  of  the  ages  of  the  world.' 
But  Wilson,  more  plausibly, 
connects  jud  with  the  Sansk. 
dyuta,  «  a  game.'  Reeve  like- 
wise attributes  to  Sanskrit  the 
Kanarese  words,  but  does  not 
mention  their  source-word. 
Favre,  following  Newbranner 
Van  der  Tuuck,  connects  the 
Malay  judi  with  the  Sansk, 
yodhl ;  but  he  does  not  explain 
how  the  word,  in  passing  over 
to  Malay,  lost  its  meaning  of 
'  warrior '  and  acquired  that  of 
'  game  of  dice  and  of  chance ', 
seeing  that,  phonetically,  yodhl 
oould  give  judi  just  as  yoga, 
*  union '  (if  not  yuga),  gave 
juga. 

The  verb  jogar,  according  to 
the  regular  law,  became 
changed  in  the  Portuguese 
dialects  of  Asia  into  jugd, 
which,  with  the  loss  of  the 
intervocalic  </,  became  jud  or 
juvd.  Cf.  Hindust.  jud,  *  a 
yoke',  from  the  Sansk.  yuga\ 
Mar.  juld,  'twins',  from  the 
Sansk.  yugala\  Konk.  mui 
(or  muy), '  ant ',  from  the  Mar. 
mungi. 

The  d  that  is  to  be  found  in 
some  of  the  languages  may 


have  been  intercalated  in 
order  to  remove  the  hiatus, 
or  makes  its  appearance 
because  of  the  influence  of 
jugador,  or  of  the  Sansk. 
dyuta,  «  a  game  of  chance  ',  the 
intervocalic  t  being  changed 
into  d.  Cf.  Konk.  kapad,  *a 
saree,  or  cloth  which  consti- 
tutes the  main  part  of  a 
woman's  dress ',  from  the 
Sansk.  karpata  ;  mad, { coco-nut 
palm  ',  from  mahatala  :  chedo, 
*  boy,'  from  chefa. 

It  is,  however,  a  matter  for 
wonder  that  the  Portuguese 
word  should  have  penetrated 
so  thoroughly  into  so  many 
languages  (in  many  of  them, 
as  is  to  be  expected,  mediately) , 
and  produced  so  many  forms. 

Games  of  chance,  especially 
those  of  dice,  have,  in  India, 
been  indulged  in  from  Vedic 
times,  as  is  evidenced  by : 
'  The  Lament  of  the  Gambler  ' 
(Rigveda,  x,  34) 1 ;  the  dis- 
astrous contest  of  Yudhisthira ; 
and  the  celebrated  episode  of 


1  J.  Muir  translates  the  first 
strophe  as  follows  (Original  Sanskrit 
Texts) : 

These  dice  that  roll  upon  the  board 
To  me  intense  delight  afford. 
Sweet  Soma- juice  has  not  more  power 
To  lure  me  in  an  evil  hour. 


186 


JOGAR 


JOIA 


Nala,  one  of  the  oldest  and 
most  beautiful  in  the  Maha- 
bharata.  The  Yajurveda  ironic- 
ally calls  confirmed  gamblers 
'  pillars  of  the  gaming-house  ', 
sabhasthanu.  Sir  Arthur  Mac- 
donell  observes  that  the 
principal  social  recreation  of 
men  in  Vedic  times,  when  they 
came  together,  was  the  game  of 
dice,  which  were  made  from 
the  nuts  of  [the  Vibhidaka 
tree]  Terminalia  bellerica.  The 
moralists  of  that  age  held 
dice,  wine,  and  wrath  as  the 
principal  causes  of  sin.  And 
Manu  prohibits  gaming,  even 
as  a  pastime,  and  desires  that 
the  king  should  mete  out  to 
the  gambler  corporal  punish- 
ment. 

It  is  probable  that  the 
Portuguese  introduced  new 
games,  and  that  either  they  or 
their  descendants  popularised 
the  game  of  dice,  which  had 
fallen  into  disuse,  thanks  to 
civil  and  religious  legislation. 
The  word  dado  ('dice')  has 
been  adopted  in  Konkani, 
Sinhalese,  Malay,  Javanese, 
and  Sundanese.1 

The  Sansk.  dyuta  could  also 

1  See  Lucena,  Bk.  Ill,  ch.  12. 


have  been  corrupted  into  juda 
or  judi.  Of.  Konk.  uzo  '  fire  ', 
from  Prakrit  vijju,  Sansk. 
vidyut,  which  also  gave  viz, 
lightning-bolt ',  in  Marathi 
and  Konkani.  And  Bisndgar 
or  Bisnaga,  of  the  old  Portu- 
guese chroniclers,  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  V ijayanagara  ('City 
of  Victory')  or  of  Vidyanagara 
('City  of  Wisdom'),  both 
names  being  applied  to  the 
capital  of  Narsinga. 

It  appears  that  the  Sinhalese 
sudu  is  in  place  of  judu  in  the 
other  languages  and  is  derived 
from  the  Portuguese  word. 
The  Malayal.  chudu  does  not 
present  great  difficulty.  Cf. 
chenel,  chenarel  from  Port. 
janela  ('a  window'),  side  by 
side  with  janel.  Cf.  also  the 
Port,  jaca  from  the  Malayal. 
chakka ;  jagra,  from  the 
Malayal.  chakkara,  Sansk. 
Sarkara. 

|  Joia  (jewel).  Anglo-Ind. 
joy.  "This  seems  from  the 
quotation  to  have  been  used 
on  the  west  coast  for  *  jewel'  " l 
Hobson-Jobson.  \ 

l  [1810— "The  vanity  of  parents 
sometimes  leads  them  to  dress  their 
children,  even  while  infants,  in  this 
manner,  which  affords  a  temptation* 


JORNAL 


LACRE 


187 


Jornal  (in  the  meaning  of 
newspaper  ').  Konk.  jornal ; 
phol  is  also  used,  from  the 
Port,  folha  (*  a  sheet  of  paper'); 
vern.  term  vartamdnpatr. — 
Tet.  jorndl. 

>'  Juiz  (judge).  Konk.  juyiz ; 
vern.  terms  mansubiddr,  niti- 
ddr. — Tet.  juiz,  duiz. — Gal. 
juiz,  juis,  duis. 

Julho  (July).  Konk, 
Julh.— Mai.  Julu.— Tet.,  Gal. 
Julho. 

Junho  (June).  Konk. 
Junh.—  l  Mai.  Jun.—  Tet.? 
Gal.  Junho. 

Favre  derives  Jun  from  the 
English  '  June '  ;  but  Marre 
prefers  the  Portuguese  prove- 
nance. 

Juramento  (oath).  Konk. 
jurament ;  vern.  terms  pramdn, 
saputh. — Tet.,  Gal.  juramentu, 
duramentu. 

Jurat  (to  take  an  oath). 
Konk.  jurdr-zavunk ;  vern. 
terms  pramdn  or  Saputh 
divuhk. — Tet.  Gal.  jura,  to 
take  an  oath,  oath. 

Juro  (interest  on  money). 
Konk.  jur ;  juri  (us.  in  Kanara); 


to  murder  these  helpless  crea* 

tures  for  the  sake  of  their  ornaments  or 
joys."  Maria  Graham,  3,  in  Hobson- 
Jobaon.] 


vern.  terms  kalantar,  vddh, 
vydz. — Tet.,  Gal.,  juru\  vern. 
term  ddnik. 

Justi(a  (justice).  Konk. 
justis  (us.  only  in  Goa) ;  vern. 
terms  nit,  nydy. — Tet.,  Gal. 
justisa. 

Justo  (just).  Konk.  just 
(adj.  and  adv.)  ;  vern.  terms 
sarko,  samko,  barabar,  thik. — 
Mai.  lusto ;  vern.  terms  adil 
(from  Ar.),  pdtul,  hdrus. 

It  appears  that  lusto  passed 
through  an  intermediate  form 
*dusto.  Cf.  lidal,  didal,  from 
Portuguese  dedal,  '  a  thimble  ' 


La^o  (tie,  knot).  Konk.  Ids 
(1.  us.)  ;  vern.  terms  phds9 
kat. — Tet.  Idsu  ;  vern.  term 
fafoati. 

Lacre  (a  resinous  incrusta- 
tion on  certain  trees  produced 
by  the  lac  insect).  [Anglo-Ind. 
and  Eng.  lacre,  lacquer, 
lacker.1] — Mac.  lakdri;  \  al- 
kdri,  according  to  Wilkinson.  | 


i  ["  Between  these  (havens)  is  one 
called  Martaban  whither  come  many 
ships.  .  .  and  obtain  cargoes.  .  for 
the  most  part  of  laquar  .  .  .  this  the 
Indians  and  Persians  call  laquar 
Martabam,  "  Martaban  lac.'*  Barbosa, 
ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  158.] 

["From  whence  I  went  the  same 


188 


LADAINHA 


LAGARTO 


[The  Port,  lacre  and  its  other 
variants  laca,  and  alacre  is  the 
Sansk.  laksa  or  raksa  which 
became  in  Prakrit  lakkha  and 
in  Hindi  lakh  from  which  the 
Anglo-Ind.  '  lac  '  is  apparently 
derived.  No  form  with  the  r, 
as  there  is  in  Portuguese,  can 
be  traced  in  any  Indian  lan- 
guage, and  we  must  therefore 
•conclude  that  the  Portuguese 
form  is  directly  responsible 
for  the  above  English  and 
Anglo-Indian  words. 

Garcia  da  Orta  (Col.  XXIX) 
was  perhaps  the  first  European 
who  critically  examined  and 
described  lac  in  India,  and 
Watt  (The  Gomm.  Prod,  oj 
India,  p.  1054)  says  that  he 
gives  the  properties  and  uses 
of  both  the  dye  and  the  resin 
in  such  detail  that  the  passage 
may  be  quoted  as  from  the 
pen  of  a  20th  instead  of  16th 
century  writer.] 

Ladainha    (litany) .    Konk . 
ladin. — Tet.,  Gal.  ladainha. 

Lagarto  (alligator),   Anglo- 
Ind.  alligator. — Mai.  lagdrti.1 

day  to  a  Moorman  that  cuts  all  sorts 
of  Stones,  except  Diamonds,  with  a 
certain  Wheel  made  of  Lacre." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  284.] 

l  "  There  are  also  in  this  kingdom 


[The  Port,  word,  which  is  the 
same  as  the  Spanish,  is  itself  a 
corruption  of  the  Lat.  lacerta, 
4  a  lizard.'  The  prefix  al  or, 
el  bespeaks  Spanish  influence. 
The  early  European  writers, 
both  Portuguese  and  English, 
used  the  terms  '  alligator  '  and 
'  crocodile  '  promiscuously  ; 
often,  when  they  describe  the 
alligator,  they  refer  to  it  as 
being  very  much  like  the 
crocodile  of  the  Nile.] 


(of  Cananor)  in  some  of  the  big  rivers, 
very  large  lagartos  which  devour 
men."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  344  [Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  83.  Longworth  Dames 
translates  lagartos  as  lizards  (which  is 
etymologically  correct)  but  notes  that 
the  word  refers  to  crocodiles.  For 
the  various  forms  which  this  word 
took  in  the  writings  of  the  old 
chroniclers,  see  Hobson-Jobson.] 

"  All  along  this  River  there  were 
a  great  many  lagartos,  which  might 
more  properly  be  called  Serpents." 
FernSo  Pinto,  Peregnnayao,  ch.  xiv 
[in  Cogan's  tr.  17]. 

"Very  big  largartos  which  in 
form  and  nature  are  just  the  croco- 
diles of  the  Nile."  Jofto  de  Barros, 
Dec.  I,  iii,  8. 

"In  which  there  are  so  many 
tagartos  that,  at  times,  they  overturn 
little  boats  and  get  hold  of  the 
passengers."  Gaspar  Correia,  II. 

["In  this  place  I  have  seen  very 
great  aligartos  (which  we  call  in 
English  crocodiles),  seven  yards  long." 
Master  Antonie  Knivet,  in  Purchas, 
iv.  1228,  cit.  in  Hobsan-Jobaon.] 


LAIS 


LANCHA 


Lais  (yard  arm  in  a  ship). 
L.-Hindust.  Ids. 

|  Lamina  (thin  metal 
plate ;  also  picture  painted  on 
copper).  Konk.  ldmnt  framed 
picture. — Mai.  lamina.  \ 

LSmpada  (lamp).  Konk. 
Idmpt  (especially  the  sanctuary 
lamp). — Hindust.  lamp  (pro- 
bably from  English.) — ?  Sinh. 
Idmpuva ;  vern.  term  pdna. — 
Mai.,  Sund.  Idmpu,  Idmpo. — ? 
Ach.  lampo. — ?  Batt.  Idmpu. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  Idmpa.1 

Dr.  Fokker  attributes — and 
it  seems  on  good  grounds — the 
Malasian  terms  to  the  Dutch 
lamp.2  The  Japanese  rampu 
is,  I  believe,  derived  from 
English. 

Lampiao  (a  lantern]. 
Konk.  lampydmv. — Tet.,  Gal. 
lampia. 

Lan^a  (a  lance).  Sinh. 
lansaya,  lanse ;  vern.  terms 
sellaya,  hellaya. — Gal.  lansa. 

1  "  With  their  altars,  f rentals,  cano- 
pies, and  lampadas  always  lighted." 
Lucena,  Bk.  VI,  oh.  6. 

2  "  The  loss  of  the  final  syllable  of 
Idmpada  I  would  explain  in  the  last 
extremity  by   reference  to  its  deriva- 
tion, seeing    that  it  is  impossible  to 
admit    in    Malay  a    combination    of 
three  consonants  like  mpd  ;  neverthe- 
less it  is  more  natural  to  expect  that 
the  source  word  is  the  Dutch  lamp." 
Gongalves  Viana. 


[In  Pyrard's  Dictionary  of 
Some  words  of  the  Maldive 
Language  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
pt.  II,  p.  414)  occurs  lancia  as 
meaning  *  lance  ' ;  its  modern 
equivalent  is  lonsi  ;  both  terms 
are  undoubtedly  of  Port, 
origin.] 

Lanceta  (a  lancet).  Konk. 
lamset. — Jap.  ranseta. 

Lancha  (a  launch).  Konk. 
Idnch  (us.  in  Goa). — Guj. 
lancha  (us.  in  Damaun). — Mai. 
Idncha. 

["  Launch  is  a  name  for  a 
boat  picked  up  by  Portuguese 
sailors  in  the  East  (it  is 
probably  of  Malay  origin),  and 
handed  on  by  them  to  Spanish 
sailors,  from  whom  it  was 
borrowed  into  English." 
Logan  Pearsall  Smith,  Words 
and  Idioms  (1925),  p.  17. 
This  view  is  based  on  the 
O.E.D.  which  opines  that 
launch  is  probably  derived 
from  Malay.  Candido  Figu- 
eiredo,  in  the  Novo  Diction- 
ario,  refers  it  to  Castilian 
lancha,  Gon9alves  Viana,  an 
acknowledged  authority  on 
the  influence  of  Portuguese  on 
Malay  vocabulary,  does  not 
dispute  in  his  Apostilas  Figuei- 
redo's  derivation  of  the  word. 


190 


LANCHA 


LANHA 


Spanish  dictionaries  trace 
lancha  to  Lat.  planca.  Wilkin- 
son (Malay  Eng.  Diet.)  derives 
the  Malay  lancha  from  Portu- 
guese. On  the  other  hand, 
the  Portuguese  dictionaries  of 
Lacerda,  Morais,  and  of  Edu- 
ardo  Paria,  are  inclined  to  con- 
nect the  Port,  word  with  the 
East.  The  Diccionario  Con- 
temporaneo,  at  present  regard- 
ed as  most  authoritative,  how- 
ever, says  that  the  derivation 
of  the  word  is  uncertain.  The 
early  Portuguese  writers  speak 
of  lanchara  (the  correct  Malay 
form  is  lancharan,  '  a  swift 
ship  of  war,  a  kind  of  Malay 
cruiser'),  lanchuem  ('a  light 
and  small  Chinese  vessel ') ,  and 
also  lantea  ('  a  large  oared 
barge  or  cargo  boat ') ,  and  it  is 
not  surprising  if  the  Portu- 
guese lexicographers  were  led 
to  assume  that  lancha  was 
either  a  contraction  or  trans- 
formation of  one  of  these 
terms.  Yule  says  that  he 
cannot  identify  lantea,  but 
Dalgado  (Olossario)  seems  to 
think  it  is  the  Malay  lantey 
'  a  storey  or  raised  place,' 
which  the  lantea  would  be  sure 
to  have.  Malay  owes  her 
names  for  several  kinds  of 


ships,  not  to  speak  of  many 
naval  and  sea-faring  terms,  to 
Portuguese.  See  fragata, 
fusta,  gale,  galeao.] 

[Lanchara  (a  small  swift 
oar-boat  mentioned  by  Portu- 
guese chroniclers  of  the  16th 
and  17th  centuries).  Anglo- 
Ind.  lanchara. 

The  original  of  the  Port, 
word  is  the  Malay  lancharan* 
*  rapid,  swift.'  Wilkinson 
has  pVrahu  lancharan,  '  swift 
vessel.'  See  O.E.D.] 

Lanchao  (a  lighter,  barge). 
Mai.  lanchong,  \  lanchang.  \ 

Lan£ol  (abed-sheet).  Smb. 
lansoluva. — Tet.,  Gal.  lensol. 

[  The  form  lan$ol  is  not  to 
be  found  in  the  Port,  dic- 
tionary C ontemporaneo  ;  the 
more  usual  form  is  lenqol.] 

[Lanha  (coco-nut  when  it 
is  not  quite  ripe  and,  there- 
fore, tender  and  soft).  Anglo- 
Ind.  lanho  lagne,  lanha  (obs.).1 


1  [ "  When  this  Coquo  is  green  it  is 
called  Elevi  in  Malayalam,  and  here 
in  Goa  lanha  "  Orta,  Col.  XVI,  ed. 
Markham,  p.  140.] 

["  As  I  was  taking  leave  of  the  King, 
he  caused  to  be  presented  to  me,  .  .  . 
and  delivered  to  my  Servants  to  carry 
home,  four  Lagne,  (so  they  in  India, 
especially  the  Portugals,  call  the 
Indian  Nuts  before  they  be  ripe,  when, 


LANHA 


LASCABIM 


191 


The  Port,  form  is  the  Tamil- 
Malayalam  ilanir,  <  milk  of  a 
tender  coco-nut,'  from  ilanir- 
kkay,  ila  =  *  tender,'  nlr  = 
*  water,'  and  kay  =  t  fruit.'  In 
Malayalam  ilarilr  is  also  '  the 
tender  coco-nut. '  Tender  coco- 
nuts were  much  in  use  in  the 
old  Portuguese  fleets  because 
of  the  abundance  of  sweet  and 
refreshing  water  they  con- 
tained. They  are  even  to-day 
sold  in  large  numbers  in 
Bombay,  on  the  Esplanade 
and  on  Chowpatty.  Lanha  is 
not  in  Hobson-Jobson,  but  an 
allusion  is  made  to  it  in  a  note 
on  p.  874,  under  'Sura'. 

instead  of  Pulp,  they  contain  a  sweet 
refreshing  water  which  is  drunk  for 
delight."  Delia  Valle,  Trawl*,  Hftk. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  336.] 

["  But  first  he  (the  King  of  Gale- 
cut)  caused  many  bunches  of  Indian 
Figs  and  Lagne  to  be  brought  and 
presented  to  us."  Idem,  p.  375.] 

["  Sometimes  they  gather  the  cocoa 
fruit  before  it  comes  to  perfect 
maturity,  and  then  it  is  called 
*Lanho'".  Mandelslo  quoted  by 
Grey,  editor  of  Delia  Valle,  in  note  to 
passage  on  p.  336  given  above.] 

["When  grown  (the  coco-nuts)  to 
the  size  of  twenty- eight  up  to  thirty 
inches  round,  and  as  much  in  length, 
they  are  called  lanha.  The  nut  is 
then  full  of  a  sweet  water,  a  drink  of 
which  is  very  refreshing."  Manucci, 
Travels,  ed.  Irvine,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  186.] 


There,  Yule  conjectures  that 
it  might  be  Tarn,  lanha,  but 
Dalgado  (Glossario,  note  s.v.) 
says  that  there  is  no  such 
word  in  that  language.  The 
word  is  not  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Lanterna  (a  lantern.) 
Konk.  lantern. — Beng.  lan- 
iard.— Sinh.  lanteruma,  lante- 
rema. — Tarn.,  Malay al.  lantar. 
— Tel.  Idntaru,  landaru. — 
Kan.  Idntaru. — Tul.  landaru. — 
Khas.  linten  (perhaps  from 
English). — Mai.  lanterna,  Ian- 
tera. — Sund.,  Mac.,  Bug.  Ian- 
tera. — Jav.,  Mad.  lantero. 

Lapis  (pencil  ;  crayon) . 
Konk.  laps ;  vern.  term 
chim. — Tet.,  Gal.  lapis. 

Largo  (broad,  wide,  open). 
L.-Hindust.  largd.  Largd  bulin 
rakhnd,  to  sail  full,  to  gain 
the  offing. 

Lascarim  (in  the  sense  of 
'an  Indian  soldier').  ?  Konk. 
laftkari. — Anglo-Ind.  lascar.1 

The      source-word     is     the 


*  ' '  A  thousand  lasquarys  on 

foot Lasquarys  on  horseback." 

Lembrancas  das  Cousas  da  India, 
p.  37. 

"That  in  the  said  Kingdom  there 
should  be  no  class  of  fighting  men, 
called  lascarins,  except  in  the 
service  of  the  King.1'  Simfio 
Botelho  Tombo,  p.  83. 


192 


LASCARIM 


LASCARIM 


Persian  laahkari  from  Ioshkar, 
*  an  army '. 

[Yule  remarks :  "  The  word 
lascar  or  lascar  (both  these  pro- 
nunciations are  in  vogue)  ap- 
pears to  have  been  corrupted, 
through  the  Portuguese  use  of 
Idshkari  in  the  forms  lasquarin, 
lascari,  etc.,  either  by  the 
Portuguese  themselves,  or  by 
the  Dutch  and  English  who 
took  up  the  word  from  them, 
and  from  these  laskar  has 
passed  back  again  into  native 
use  in  this  corrupt  shape." 
The  early  Portuguese  writers 
distinguished  between  lascar 
and  lascar  im.  The  former 
they  used  in  the  sense  of  *  an 
Indian  seaman  or  marine', 
perhaps,  because  in  the 
Indian  languages  laskar  was 
used  as  a  collective  noun  to 
denote  '  the  entire  crew  '.* 

1  ["  With  the  exception  of  some 
who  go  out  in  their  own  vessels  or 
in  those  of  His  Majesty  as  masters 
and  pilots,  the  entire  crew  of  the 
ships  consists  of  Mohammedans  who 
are  called  Las  chares."  Lucena,  Life 
oj  St.  Francis ,  Bk.  IV,  ch.  1.] 

['« Where  the  Portuguese  are  well 
received,  they  associate  with  the 
natives  ,  and  join  in  their  voyages  ; 
yet  all  the  mariners  and  pilots  are 
Indians,  either  Qentiles  or  Mahome- 
tans. All  these  seamen  are  called 


The  later  they  used  in  the 
sense  of  'a  land  soldier',  now 
designated  by  the  term  'sepoy '. 
There  is  one  other  meaning 
given  by  them  to  lascar  when 
the  term  is  used  with  reference 
to  Bengal,  viz.,  that  of  '  a 
governor  of  a  city  V  In  this 
meaning  there  appears  to  be 
a  latent  suggestion  that  lascar 
or  lascari  is  employed  to 
denote  *  the  commander  of  an 
army ',  much  in  the  same  way 
as  the  Sansk.  senapati,  which 
literally  means  '  lord  of  the 
army,'  is  used.  See  Glossario. 


Lascar,  and  the  soldiers  Lascar  its." 
Pyrard  de  Laval,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I. 
p.  438.] 

1  ["  Within  the  gates  he  (the  King 
of  Bengal)  employs  eunuchs  who  in 
course  of  time  come  to  occupy  im- 
portant positions  and  become  gover- 
nors of  cities  who  in  the  language  of 
the  country  are  called  lascares." 
Castanheda,  IV,  37,  cit.  in  Qlossario.] 

["  When  the  governor  (of  Chatig&o), 
who  is  called  Lascar,  heard  of  this  . . ." 
Dami&o  de  Gois,  Chronica  de  D. 
Manuel,  IV,  ch.  27,  cit.  in  Glossario.] 

["On  its  (a  parley)  being  granted 
they  told  us,  on  behalf  of  their 
Lascor,  or  Captain  General,  to  have 
no  misgivings  as  their  King  had  no 
wish  to  break  or  violate  the  treaties 
made  with  the  Portuguese  of  the  City 
of  Ugulim."  Manrique,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  15.] 


LATA 


LEILAO 


193 


Manrique  (Travels,  ed.  Col. 
Luard)  employs  a  compound 
form  La  scour  usil l  which  the 
editor  surmises  might  be  a 
corruption  of  la&kar-aswar. 
Lascarin  or  Lascoreen,  in  the 
sense  of  a  l  soldier,'  is  still 
current  in  Ceylon  where  the 
Portuguese  influence  was  very 
intense.2  Gray  (Pyrard,  Tra- 
vels, Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  438, 
n.)  says  it  means  '  a  native 
gunner ',  or  'a  trooper  of  the 
Governor's  native  body- 
guard'.] 

Lata  (tin ;  tin-box).  Konk. 
Idt ;  more  in  use  is  pholinh, 
derived  from  the  Portuguese 
folha,  a  sheet.— Tet.,  Gal. 
lata. 

L£zaro  (a  lazar;  a  leper). 
Sinh.  lasuru.  Ldduru,  leprosy.8 

Ladru  for  '  Lazarus  '  (proper 
name)  is  used  in  Konkani. 

Lebre  (hare).  Nic.  Uvere. 
See  cobra. 

1  [«'  First    came    the    Lascorusil, 
that  is  the  captain  of  the  cavalry  escort 
and  of  the  eunuch  swordsmen."    Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  373.] 

2  ["  A    large     open     boat    formed 
the  van,  containing  his  Excellency's 
guard     or    lascoreens. "     Cordiner, 
Ceylon,  170,  in  O.  E.  D.] 

»  "  To  the  lazaros  he  would  himself 
give  the  most  Holy  Communion." 
Lucena,  Bk*  II,  ch.  2. 

13 


Lei  (law).  Konk.  ley\  vern. 
terms  nydy,  Icaydo,  nem. — Tet. 
lei ;  vern.  term  lia  fuan. — Gal. 
lei  ;  vern.  term  limusan. 

Leilao  (auction  sale) .  Konk. 
ley Idrkv  ;  vern.  term  pavni. — 
Mar.  lildmv,  lildm,  nildm. — 
Guj.  lildm,  nildm. — Hindi 
nildm,  nildm. — Hindust.,  Or. 
nildm.  — Nep.  ll  lam. — Beng. 
nildm,  nildm,  nildmd. — Ass. 
lildm. — Sindh.  nildmu,  nil- 
dmu. — Punj.  laldm,  nildm. — 
Tarn,  elam.1 — Malayal.  lelam, 
elam. — Tel.  lelam,  ydlam  , 
yalam,  yilamu. — Kan.  leylam, 
lildmu,  ydlam,  yelamu. — Tul. 
leildmu,  yelamu,  yelamu. — 
Anglo-Ind.  leelam,  neelam. — 
Gar.  Ham. — Bur.  lay-Ian. — 
Khas.  lilam,  nilam.  Die 
lilam,  to  sell  at  an  auction. — 
Siam.  leldng. — Mai.  lelan, 
lelon,  lelong. — Ach.,  Batt., 
Sund.,  Jav.,  Mac.,  Bug., 
lelang. — Day.  lelang. — Tet., 
Gal.  leila,  lel&.— Chinese  of 
Canton  y&long. — Amoy  lelang. 
— Swatow  loylang. 

LeylamMr  (Konk.),  lildmv- 
karnard,  lildm-v&ld,  [lifamdar, 
lilamvdar.]  (Mar.) ,  lildm- 
karndr  (Guj.),  nildm-karnd, 


See  fonpo,  and  the  note  to  it. 


194 


LEILlO 


LEIL&0 


nllam-vald  (Hindi,  Hindust.), 
nllangar  (Hindi),  nlldm-kari- 
vdld  (Beng.) ,  yalamgdra, 
ydlam-hakuvara  (Kan.) ,  an 
auctioneer.  Void  (Hindi- 
Hindust.)  means  '  agent,  man 
of,  and  is  equivalent  to  the 
Portuguese  suffix-dor  and 
— eiro. 

Lalami,  bought  at  an 
auction  sale  (Punj.).  Yalam- 
chUu,  a  lottery  ticket.  Yalam- 
vigufa,  to  sell  by  auction 
(Telugu) .  Nglelong,  ngleng- 
lanq,  to  place  in  an  auction. 
Ngligan  gake,  negfa  langaken, 
to  put  up  for  sale,  to  sell 
(Jav.). 

With  regard  to  the  change 
of  I  into  n,  cf.  nimbu  and 
limbu  ('  lemon  ') ,  ndngar  and 
Idngar  ('  anchor ') ,  ndchdr  and 
Idchdr  ('indigent,  wretched'); 
and  the  Portuguese  laranja 
from  the  Ar.  naranj,  Spanish 
naranja. l 

Candido  de  Figueiredo  says 
that  the  origin  of  leildo  is 
uncertain.  Brown  gives  as 
its  probable  derivation  the 

*  This  was  also  the  case  in  the 
following :  lembrar  <  nembrar,  <  Latin 
memorare 

[Lembrar  in  Port.,  and  memorare 
in  Latin =<  to  remember '.] 


Arabic  al-i^lam,  "proclama- 
tion, advertisement,  notice, 
placard  ",  which,  according  to 
Belot,  signifies  "  to  stamp,  to 
distinguish  with  a  sign." 

Auction -sales  took  place 
very  largely  among  the  Portu- 
guese, when  one  of  them  died 
or  was  transferred  from  one 
place  to  another.  The  Dutch 
traveller  Linschoten  (1698)  is 
a  witness  to  the  fact  that 
even  the  effects  of  a  Viceroy 
were  disposed  of  by  auction. 
There  were  in  the  city  of  Goa 
signboards  with  the  following 
inscription  "The  auction-sale 
which  is  held  every  morning 
in  the  Rua  Direita  ('The 
Straight  Street ')  of  Goa."  l 

1  "Gil  Fernandas  de  Carvalho 
received  them  and  soon  had  them  set 
up  in  the  market  place  (of  Cochin) 
where  they  hold  leilSes  '  ('  auctions '). 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  x,  9. 

[The  following  is  the  passage  in 
Linschoten  (Hak.  Soc.,  I,  184)  referred 
to  above  ;  "  In  Goa  there  is  holden  a 
daylie  assemblie,  as  wel  of  the 
Citizens  and  Inhabitants,  as  of  all 
nations  throughout  India,  and  of  the 
countries  bordering  on  the  same,  which 
is  like  the  meeting  upon  the  burse  in 
Andwarpe,  yet  differeth  much  from 
that,  for  that  hether  in  Goa  there 
come  as  well  Gentlemen,  as  marohants, 
and  there  are  all  kindes  of  Indian 
commodities  to  sell,  so  that  in  a 


LENgO 


Liglo 


195 


Lenf  o  (a  handkerchief) . 
Konk.  lems  ;  vern.  term  rumdl, 
urmdl  (1.  us.  in  this  meaning 
in  Goa). — Sinh.  lemsuva  ;  vern. 
terms  redikadd,  indulkadd. — 
Tarn,  ilansi.1 — Malay al.  lanchi, 

manner  it  is  like  a  Faire.  This  meeting 
is  only  before  Noone,  everie  day  in 
the  yeare,  except  Sondayes  and  holie 
dayes  :  it  beginnebh  in  ye  morning  at 
7,  and  continueth  till  9,  but  not  in 
the  heate  of  the  day,  nor  after  Noone, 
in  the  principal  str4ete  of  Citie, 
named  the  straight  streete,  and  is 
called  the  Ley  Ion,  which  is  as  much 
to  say.  as  an  outroop  .  .  .  There  are 
also  Arabian  horses,  all  kinde  of 
spices  and  dryed  drugges,  sw^et 
gummes,  and  such  like  things,  fine 
and  costly  coverlets,  and  many 
curious  things,  out  of  Cambaia,  Sinde, 
Bengala,  China,  etc.... And  when 
any  man  dieth,  all  his  goods  are 
brought  thether  and  sold  to  the  last 
pennieworth,  in  the  same  outroop, 
who  soever  they  be,  ye  although 
they  were  the  Viceroyes'  goods:  and 
this  is  done  to  doe  right  and  justice 
unto  Orphanes  and  widdows,  and  that 
it  may  be  sold  with  the  first  (*  at 
the  dearest '). . .  .The  like  assemblie  is 
holden  in  all  places  of  India  where  the 
Portingales  inhabite."  In  the  original 
edition  there  is  a  very  interesting  and 
vivid  copper-plate  illustration  of 
the  market  place  and  an  auction  sale 
in  the  '  Straight  Street '  in  the  city  of 
Goa.] 

1  "  No  old  Dravidian  word  can 
commence  with  I  or  r.  Hence  r&ja, 
a  king,  becomes  commonly  erasd, 
I6ka,  ulagam."  Oaldwell. 


-Tul.    lesu,    lesu. — Mol. 
-llic.  Ieu6e.— Tet.,  Gal. 


les 


lensu.- 
linsu. 

Ler    (to     read).     Mol. 
(Schuohardt).— Tet.  le. 

In  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon  les  is  used  for  '  ler'. 

Lestes  (ready).  Sinh.  lesti, 
lestiya.  Lesti-karaqava,  to  get 
ready,  to  prepare. 

Lesto  (light,  brisk,  ready). 
Mai.  listro  (Schuehardt). 

Letra  (alphabetic  letter ; 
also  bill  of  exchange).  Konk. 
letr ;  vern.  terms  ak6ar  or 
akher ;  hundi  (a  commercial 
bill).— Tet.,  Gal.  letra.  Letra 
konta,  an  arithmetical  number. 

Levantar  (to  raise ;  to 
lift).  Mai.  levantar,  "to  rebel, 
to  raise  one's  self  "  (Haex).1 

Liao  (lion).  Malayal.  leyam, 
sign  of  the  Zodiac  (Gund- 
ert). — Mai.  liao\  mentioned 
in  an  unpublished  vocabulary 
of  the  Malay  language ;  vern. 
term  singa  (from  Hindust.). — 
Tet.  liao. 

Li^ao        (lesson).        Konk. 


1  "  With  this  army  he  (the  King  of 
Benametapa)  goes  about  subduing 
kings  who  have  risen  (que  se 
levantaom)  or  would  rise  (alevantar) 
against  their  lord.'*  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  235  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  I, 
p.  13]. 


196 


LICENQA 


LIM&O 


lisdrtiv;  vern.  terms  pdjh, 
dhadd. — Tet.,  Gal.  lisa  ;  vern. 
term  handnun. 

Licen?  a  (permission) . 

Konk.  lisefas;  vern.  term 
raja. — Mai.  licensa  (Haex). — 
Tet.,  Gal.  lisensa. 

Lima  (bot.,  the  fruit  of  the 
small  Citrus  medica).  Anglo- 
Ind.  lime. 

[The  Portuguese  word  is 
itself  derived  from  the  Ar. 
U ma.  Yule  believes  that '  lime ' 
probably  came  into  English 
from  the  Portuguese  in  India, 
but  the  O.E.D.  says  that  the 
English  word  is  an  adaptation 
of  Fr.  lime  =  modern  Port.  limo. 
This  is  evidently  a  mistake,  for 
limo  in  Port,  is  a.  plant  of  the 
algae  family  which  has  no 
connection  with  that  of  the 
citrus.] 

Limao  (hot.,  Citrus  medica, 
var.  Limonum,  Hooker ; 
lemon).  Konk.  limbo,  nimbo, 
nimbu. — Mar.  limbu,  nimbu. — 
Guj.  limbu,  limbu. — Hindi 
nlbu. — Hindust.  limu,  lemu, 
nimbu. — Or.  lemu,  *  nemu, 
nimu. — Beng.  lebu. — Ass. 

nemfy. — Sindh.  llmd. — Llmai, 
limad  (adj.),  that  which  has 
the  colour  of  lemon. — Punj. 
nimbu. — Tel.  nimma. — Kan. 


limbe,  nimbe.  —  Tul.  limbe.  — 
?  Siam.  manao.  —  Mai.  limon 
(Haex),  liman,  limdn,  limun.  — 
Sund.  limo.  —  Day.  liman.  — 
Mac.,  Bug.  limo.—  \  Turk. 


Limbi,  nimbi  (Konk.);  Urn- 
bun,  nimbun,  limbuni,  nimbuni, 
limboni,  nimboni  (Mar.)  ; 
limbudi  (Guj.),  the  lemon- 
tree. 

The  Portuguese  word  comes 
from  the  Arabic  leimun,  or 
limun  (Pers.  limu),  which,  in 
its  turn,  comes  from  India, 
Sansk.  nimbuka.  It  appears 
that  from  this  last  are  derived 
almost  all  the  Indian  forms, 
the  n  being  changed  into  /. 

[Mr.  Skeat  writes:  "The 
Malay  form  is  liman,  '  a  lime, 
lemon,  or  orange'.  The  Port* 
limao  may  possibly  come  from 
this  Malay  form.  I  feel  sure 
that  limau,  which  in  some  dia- 
lects is  limar,  is  an  indigenous 
word  which  was  transferred 
to  Europe."  The  Ency.  Brit. 
(Uth  ed.)  says  that  the  lemon 
which  seems  to  have  been 
unknown  to  the  ancient  Greeks 
and  Romans  was  introduced 
by  the  Arabs  into  Spain 

i"Figs,  oranges,  limdes,  cu- 
cumbers.*1 Gaspar  Correia,  I,  p.  605. 


LIMAO 


LISTA 


197 


between  the  12th  and  13th 
centuries.  In  1494  the  fruit 
was  cultivated  in  the  Azores, 
even  then  subject  to  Portugal. 
After  all  this  evidence,  it  is 
scarcely  credible  that  the 
Portuguese  should  have  deriv- 
ed limao  from  Malay.  The 
O.E.D.  traces  'lemon'  to  the 
Arabic  leimun ;  there  is,  there- 
fore, all  the  more  reason  for 
assuming  that  the  Portuguese 
also  derived  the  word  from 
the  same  source. 

But  is  leimun  an  Arabic 
word  and  is  it  correct  to 
hold  the  view  generally 
accepted  that  the  lemon  is 
indigenous  to  Arabia?  Or  is  it 
more  correct  to  hold  with 
V.  Hehn,  quoted  by  Yule, 
that  the  fruit  and  its  name 
leimun  are  of  Indian  origin  ? 
It  would  appear  to  us  that  the 
citations  furnished  by  Prof. 
S.  H.  Hodivala  (Notes  on 
Hobson-Jobson  in  The  Indian 
Antiquary,  Vol.  LVIII,  1929) 
go  to  prove  conclusively  that 
the  Arabs  became  acquainted 
with  the  lemon  only  in  the 
10th  century  and  it  was  then 
known  in  Sindh  as  laimun.1] 


i  [c.  951.      "The  land  of  Mansura 
(in  Sindh)  also  produces  a  fruit  of  the 


Lingua  (an  interpreter). 
Anglo-Ind.  linguist  (obs.).1 

Even  at  the  present  day 
there  is  an  official  in  Goa  who 
is  called  the  lingua  do  estado, 
i.e.,  '  the  official  interpreter  '. 

Linguifa  (thin  sausage). 
Konk.  lingis. — Hindi,  Hindust, 
languchd ;  vern.  term  kulmd. — 
Sinh.  linguyis,  lingus. 

Lista  (roll;  list).  Konk. 
list ;  vern.  terms  patfi,  &ivdi, 
patrak,  khardo. — Malayal. 


size  of  the  apple,  which  is  called 
Laimtin  and  is  exceedingly  sour." 
Kitabu-l-aqdlim  of  Istakhri,  Tr.  in 
Elliot  and  Dow  son,  History  of  India, 
I,  27.] 

[See  also  Ibn  Hankal,  Ashkdlu-l- 
bildd  (c.  976).  Ibid.,  p,  35.] 

1  "Ready  to  listen  to  all  that  the 
lingua  was  recapitulating  to  them." 
Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  iii,  2. 

"  To  a  lingua  of  the  factory  at  Goa 
two  pardaus  (q.v.)  monthly."  SimSo 
Botelho,  Tombo  da  India,  p.  63. 

"And  as  lingua  there  was  one 
Antonio  de  Noronha."  Antonio 
Tenreiro,  Itinerario,  ch.  ii. 

["  He  commaunded  all  his  owne 
people  out  of  the  roome  leaving  none 
but  Mr.  Wight,  John  Tucker,  linguist, 
and  my  self  e."  The  English  Factories 
in  India  (1618-1621),  ed.  Foster, 
p.  73.] 

[«« He  (the  President  of  the  Bombay 
Council)  has  his  Chaplains,  Physician, 
Chyrurgeons,  and  Domestioks;  his 
Linguist  and  Mint-Master."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  178.] 


198 


LIVRAR 


LORCHA 


It**.-— Tnl.  listu,  U6tu.~-  \  Mai. 
Us.  |  — Tet.,  Gal.  lista. 

Gundert  refers  the  Malayal- 
am  word  to  the  English  '  list '. 

Livrar  (to  deliver,  to  set 
free).  Konk.  livrdr-karunk 
(1.  us.) ;  vern.  term  vafavuhk. — 
Tet.  lima  ;  vern.  term  sdri. 

Livre  (free).  Konk.  livr 
(1.  us.)  ;  vern.  terms  svadhin, 
sut,  sud. — Tet.  livri;  vern. 
term  isin-leeti. 

Livro  (a  book).  Konk. 
livr]  vern.  terms  pustak, 
granth.—M&\.  libro  (Haex) ; 
vern.  term  kitdb  (Ar.) ;  buku 
also  is  used  from  the  Dutch 
boek  or  the  English  '  book  '. — 
Nic.  lebare,  book,  letter, 
paper. — An6t-lebare,  pen, 

pencil.  Peniiva-anet-l6bare, 
ink.  Karm-lebare,  to  read. 
Et-et-lebare,  to  write  *.  — Tet., 
Gal.  livru. 

Loba  (soutane).  Konk. 
I6b.— Tarn,  lobei.2 


1  In     Nicobarese,    the     compound 
consonant  is  done  away  with  either 
as  the  result  of  extension  or  suarabacti 
(of.    livare   from    Port,    lebre,    'hare') 
and  the  final  o  is  replaced  by  e  (of. 
lente,    from    Port.    len$ot    « handker- 
chief').. 

2  "The   priest    was    carrying  with 
him    one    loba    of     black    camlet." 
Fernfto  Pinto,  ch.  ccix. 


Loiga  (plates,  dishes). 
Konk.  loys. — Tet,,  Gal.  loisa. 

Loja  (ground-room ;  shop). 
Konk.  loz ;  vern.  terms  kothi, 
kothdr,  mdnd,  pasro,  angad. — 
Indo-Fr.  loje. — Mai.,  Jav., 
Mac,,  Bug.  16 ji,  warehouses, 
big  shops,  fortresses. 

Matthes  derives  logi  from 
the  Dutch  loge,  Ci  a  hut,  room, 
cabin";  but  the  meanings  of 
loji  are  more  like  those  of  the 
Portuguese  than  of  the  Dutch 
word.1 

[PLorcha  (a  small  kind 
of  trading  vessel  used  in  China) . 
Anglo-Ind.  lorcha.2 

"To  spread  over  the  bed  of  Nuno 
da  Cunha,  a  coverlet  of  velvety 
crimson  satin,  and  he  to  wear  an  open 
loba  of  camlet."  Jo&o  de  Barros, 
Dec.  iv,  viii,  5. 

1  "He  (D.  Fernando)  was  ordered 
to  be  placed  in  the  logea  of  the  tower 
of  Banastarim  in  a  very  small  house." 
Gaspar   Correia,    Lendas,   II,   p.    319. 
"All  the  people  used  to  retire  to  the 
loglas  of  the  towers,  in  which  they 
found  themselves  very  crowded."    Id., 
p.  899. 

2  j>  In     this    ill-fated     storm    two 
junks  were  lost,  and  one  lorcha,  or 
lanted,  in  which  more  than   hundred 
persons     perished."     F.     M.     Pinto, 
PeregrinoQftOt  oh.  62,  cit.  in  Oloasario.'] 

["  The  lorcha  'Arrow ',  employed  in 
the  river  trade  between  Canton  and 
the  mouth  of  the  river,  commanded 
by  an  English  captain  and  flying 


LORCHA 


LOUVADO 


199 


"  Giles  explains  it  as  having 
a  hull  of  European  build,  but 
the  masts  and  sails  Chinese 
fashion,  generally  with  a 
European  skipper  and  a 
Chinese  crew.  The  word  is 
said  to  have  been  introduced 
by  the  Portuguese  from 
S.  America  (Giles,  81).  But 
Pin  to 's  passage  (Peregrinacao 
(1540),  ch.  xlii,  Cogan's  tr., 
p.  50,  cit.  in  Hobson-Jobsori) 
shows  how  early,  the  word  was 
used  in  the  China  seas,  a  fact 
which  throws  doubt  on  that 
view."  The  O.E.D.  quotes 
Cobden,  Speeches  (1878),  370: 
"  A  vessel  called  a  lorcha 
which  is  a  name  derived  from 
the  Portuguese  settlement  at 
Macao..."  Dalgado (Glossario) 
thinks  it  quite  possible  that 
lorcha  is  a  corruption  of  long- 
chuen,  a  description  of  which 
he  quotes  from  T.  B.  du  Halde 
(Description  Geographique,  etc., 
1735,  I,  p.  189):  -For  this 
feast  small  barks,  long  and 
narrow,  all  gilt  are  got  ready  ; 
they  carry  at  one  end  the 

an  English  flag,  had  been  boarded 
by  a  party  of  Mandarims  and  their 
escort  while  at  anohor  near  Dutch 
Folly."  Boulger,  History  of  China, 
1884,  iii.  396,  cit.  in  Hobson-Jobson.] 


figure  of  a  dragon  and,  on  this 
account,  they  are  called  Long 
tchuen."  Crooke  quotes  a 
suggestion  that  lorcha  may  be 
the  Port,  lancha,  the  English 
'  launch '.] 

Lotaria  (lottery).  Konk. 
loteri. — Sinh.  lottareya,  lota- 
ruyiya.  See  sorte. 

Louvado  (in  the  sense  of 
4an  expert,  an  arbitrator'). 
Konk.  lovdd. — Mar.,  Guj. 
lavdd.  The  Neo- Aryan  terms 
are  panchdtkdr,  panchdiddr , 
madyasth,  madesth,  dkdri, 
dmin. — Anglo-Ind.  lawad.1 

Lavddi  (subst.),  the  office 
of  an  arbitrator;  (adj.) 
relating  to  an  arbitrator  or 
an  arbitration.  Lavddichd 
nivddd,  opinion  of  an 
umpire,  arbitration.  Lavddi- 
hukumndmd,  arbitration  deed 
(Mar.). 

Lavddi,  opinion  of  an 
arbitrator,  arbitration.  Lava- 
dichu  kdv69  arbitration  (Guj). 

['Lawad'  as  an  Anglo- 
Indian  term  is  not  mentioned 
by  Yule  and  Burnell,  but 
finds  a  place  in  Whitworth's 


1  «•  For  they  were  agreed  about 
having  their  case  settled  by  louvados 
('arbitrators')."  JoSo  de  Barros, 
Dec.  III.  i,  9. 


200 


LOUVADO 


MACAK&U 


Anglo-Indian  Dictionary  which 
assigns  it  to  Marathi.  Besides 
giving  it  the  meaning  of  k  an 
arbiter'  and  '  an  umpire,'  the 
author  says  it  is  the  name  of 
some  arbitration  courts  lately 
established  in  Poona  and  some 
other  districts  to  decide  civil 
claims  without  the  expense 
of  resorting  to  the  courts  esta- 
blished by  government.  As 
arbitration  courts  are,  at  the 
present  time,  claiming  an 
unusual  amount  of  interest,  it 
is,  we  trust,  not  irrelevant  to 
describe  the  constitution  of  the 
4  Lawad  Courts  ':  "  A  set  of 
rules  has  been  framed  defining 
the  constitution  and  function 
of  the  courts.  The  members 
are  drawn  for  the  most  part 
from  the  class  of  pleaders, 
traders,  and  retired  govern- 
ment officials.  They  agree  to 
serve  as  arbiters  in  turn  for 
a  week  at  a  time.  They  receive 
no  remuneration.  The  arrange- 
ments of  the  court  are  in  the 
hands  of  a  secretary,  who, 
in  each  week,  chooses  two 
members  to  act  as  umpires. 
Each  court  has  a  staff  of 
clerks  and  messengers.  To 
meet  this  expense  fees  are 
charged.  But  these  are  very 


moderate,  amounting  to  not 
more  than  one-third  of  the 
cost  in  the  ordinary  subor- 
dinate civil  courts"  (Bombay 
Administration  Report  for 
1876-77,  in  Whitworth). 

Luminarias  (illumination 
on  occasions  of  public  rejoic- 
ing). Konk.  lumindd;  vern. 
terms  dlpavqli^  dipochav. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  lumindri.  ^  **  <• 

Luto  (mourning).  Konk. 
lut  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  terms  duhkh, 
kalem. — Tet.  lutu.  (\'\  f 

Luva  (glove).  Konk.  luv. — 

Tet.,  Gal.  luva.        , 

f  \ 

M 

Maga  (apple).   Sinh.  masan. 

[Macar6u  (the  name  given 
to  dangerous  tides  and  to  the 
phenomenon  of  the  bore  or 
tidal  wave  in  certain  seas 
and  rivers).  Anglo-Ind.  ma- 
careo.1 — ?  French  macree, 


1  ["  Sailing  from  these  ports  is  very 
dangerous  for  keeled  ships,  because 
being  at  the  top  of  the  tide  the  water 
here  runs  so  far  in  the  gulf  that,  in 
a  very  short  space  of  time,  four  or  five 
leagues  are  left  bare,  more  in  some 
places  and  less  in  others,  and  when 
there  is  a  flowing  tide  it  flows  so 
strongly  that  they  say  a  man  running 
at  full  speed  cannot  escape  it/' 


MACAR&U 


MACAR^U 


201 


mascaret  (used  for  the  bore  in 
the  Seine) . 

This  is  what  the  author 
has  to  say  about  this  curious 
word  in  his  Olossario  :  ''The 
origin  of  this  word  is  not  quite 
clear.  It  is  generally  sup- 
posed to  be  the  Sansk.  makara, 
the  name  of  a  mythological 
monster,  and  also  of  the 
zodiacal  sign  Capricorn.  This 
designation  would  not  be  at 
all  inapt  if  the  monster  were 
regarded  as  the  author  of  the 
phenomenon. 

"  But  none  of  the  Indian 
languages  actually  employs 
the  term  makara  to  denote 
the  phenomena  referred  to. 

Duarte  Barbosa,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  I,  p. 
138.] 

["  T  was  advised  by  the  people  of 
the  place  to  unload  the  ships,  so  that 
they  might  be  light  when  the  flood  tide 
came,  for  they  would  be  destroyed 
if  they  were  laden  and  had  to  meet 
the  full  force  of  the  macareo." 
Castanheda,  Historic*,  VIII,  ch.  107,  in 
Olossario.'] 

["The  sea-coast  in  some  parts  of 
this  kingdom  (of  Cambay)  extends 
over  two  and  three  leagues,  and  with 
the  flood  tide  there  comes  a  wind  with 
such  suddenness  that  a  man,  no 
matter  with  what  speed  he  runs,  can- 
not save  himself  from  the  macareo." 
DamiSo  de  G6is,  Chronica  de  D. 
Manuel,  III,  ch.  64.] 


There  are  other  names 
employed  to  do  this,  like 
Ohora  ('The  Horse')  in 
Gujarati,  Mendha  ('The 
Ram ')  in  Hindi,  and  it  is, 
therefore,  not  unlikely  that 
formerly  in  some  part  of 
India  makara,  which  ordinarily 
means  'a  crocodile,'  had  been 
used  to  designate  this  pheno- 
mena. 

k<  Yule,  however,  throws 
doubt  on  this  explanation 
because  French  has  macree 
and  mascaret ,  in  addition  to 
barre,  evidently  the  same  as 
the  English  *  bore  '.  But  there 
is  no  evidence  to  show  that 
these  words  have  existed  prior 
to  the  Portuguese  discoveries 
in  the  East,  because  no  au- 
thorities earlier  than  the  six- 
teenth century  are  quoted. 
The  etymology  of  these  words 
is  unknown.  Littre  does  not 
suggest  any  which  appears 
plausible.  He  does  not  give 
reasons  for  the  diversity  of 
forms  or  for  their  existence 
side  by  side  with  barre,  which 
is  supposed  to  be  older.  Nor 
is  there  any  explanation  to 
show  how  it  is  that  the  French 
word  crossed  over  to  India, 
if,  to  judge  from  the  accounts 


202 


MACAR&U 


MACAREU 


of  the  Portuguese  chroniclers, 
the  phenomenon  and  its  name 
were  unknown  in  Portugal. 

"  Gongalves  Viana  (in 
Paleatras  Filologicas)  has 
pointed  out  most  clearly  that, 
phonetically  or  morphologi- 
cally, neither  macree  nor 
mascaret  could  be  converted 
into  macareu,  and  he  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  "  the  three 
vocables,  mascaret,  macree,  and 
macareu  are  independent  of 
each  other,  and  that  their 
formal  and  phonic  coinci- 
dences are  merely  fortuitous." 

"I  am  almost  convinced, 
however,  that  the  French 
changed  the  Port,  macareu, 
first,  into  the  form  macree, 
and,  afterwards,  into  the  more 
cultured  mascaret,  in  the  same 
way  as  they  changed  the 
Portuguese  pateca  (q.v.)  into 
pasteque ;  mordexim  (#.#.) 
into  mort-de-chien ;  bicho  do 
mar  (q.v.)  into  biche-de-mer ; 
pan  de  dguila  (see  aguila)  into 
bois  d'aigle.  Jancigny  *  would 

1  ["The  mouth  (of  the  Setang,  in 
Bvuma)  is  obstructed  by  banks  of 
sand,  and  the  maquerie  (bore)  is  so 
terrible,  that  the  navigation  of  this 
river  is  wholly  impossible  for  large 
ships  and  difficult  for  smaller  ones." 


not  have  used  in   1854 

rie,    if   the    other   forms    had 

been  well-known  in  his  time. 

"  . .  . .  The  explanation  that  I 
would  offer  with  regard  to  this 
term  is  that  the  people  of 
Cambay  might  have  told  the 
Portuguese,  eager  to  know 
the  cause  of  this  strange 
happening,  that  it  was  due  to 
the  makaro  (the  vulgar  form 
in  Gujarat)  who  came  to 
devour  ships  and  men,  for 
in  popular  tales  similar  per- 
formances are  ascribed  to  the 
monster." 

Though  the  name,  in  the 
vernacular  form  magar,  is 
given  to  the  crocodile,  the 
Makara,  the  fabulous  sea- 
serpent,  the  vehicle  of  Varuna, 
the  god  of  the  ocean,  is 
represented  in  sculpture  with 
the  head  and  forelegs  of  an 
antelope,  and  the  body  and 
tail  of  a  fish.  If  the  forelegs 
of  the  antelope  are  intended 
to  connote  speed,  and  the  tail 
of  the  fish  the  marine  charac- 
ter of  the  monster,  might  not 
the  bore,  the  special  feature 
of  which  is  the  rapidity  of  its 
approach,  have  appropriately 

Jancigny,     lndo-Chine,     p.     295,     in 
Glossario,] 


MACHILA 


MACHILA 


203 


suggested  to  the  popular 
imagination  the  picture  of  this 
monster  ?  Longworth  Dames 
(in  Duarte  Barbosa,  Vol.  I, 
p.  138)  has  collected  the  more 
important  references  to  the 
bore  or  macareu  in  the  Gulf  of 
Cambay  from  as  early  as  the 
Periplus  down  to  Forbes  in 
his  Has  Mala.  Heber  (in  his 
Journal  of  a  Narrative,  1828, 
Vol.  I,  p.  81)  describes  a  bore 
on  the  Ganges.] 

Machila  ('  a  sort  of  a 
hammock-litter  used  as  a 
substitute  for  palanquin'). 
Konk.  machil,  manchil. — Tul. 
manchilii. — Anglo-Ind.  mun- 
cheel,  manjeel  (us.  on  the  Mala- 
bar coast). — Tet.  machila.1 

The  original  word  is  the 
Malayal.  manjil,  from  the 
Sansk.  mancha.  The  word 
has  been  introduced  into 
Portuguese  Africa.  c-v 


1  "  Because  of  the  Caffres  (of  Mana- 
motapa)  having  run  away  from  him, 
for  these  used  to  carry  him  on  their 
shoulders  in  an  andor  (g.v.),  which 
they  call  manchira."  Bocarro,  Dec. 
xiii,  p.  552. 

"  The  only  species  of  conveyance 
used  by  the  rich  are  the  palanquins, 
or  rather  covered  machllas."  Cot- 
tineau  de  Kloguen,  Boaquejo  hist,  de 
Goa,  p.  163. 


[The  author's  subsequent 
investigations  appear  to  have 
led  him  to  quite  the  opposite 
view,  viz.,  that  the  word  was 
an  importation  into  India  from 
Africa.  This  is  what  he  says  in 
the  Olossario  :  "  As  regards  its 
etymology,  Konkani  has 
machll  or  mdnchil,  which 
passed  into  Tulu  in  the  form 
manchilu ;  but  it  is  not  a 
vernacular  word.  Yule  and 
Burnell  derive  the  Anglo- 
Indian  munched  or  manjeel 
from  the  Malayalam  manjll, 
which  in  its  turn  is  from  the 
Sansk.  mancha,  i  bed,  plat- 
form '.  Manjll  is  not  to  be 
met  with  in  all  dictionaries 
which,  however,  mention 
mancham  and  manchakam. 
Wilson  does  not  insert  it  in 
his  Glossary  of  Indian  Terms 
by  the  side  of  doli  and 
palki.  Of  the  authorities  cited 
in  Hobson-Jdbson  only  one 
refers  to  Malabar,  and  is 
dated  1819.  Moreover,  it  is 
not  clear  how  the  Sansk. 
mancha,  which  passed  into 
almost  all  the  Neo-Aryan 
languages  ipsis  literis,  assumed 
only  in  Malayalam  the  form 
manjll  and  a  very  peculiar 
meaning,  synonymous  with 


204 


MACHILA 


MADEIRA 


andor  (q.v.)  and  *  palanquin,' 
which  terms  are  also  to  be 
found  in  the  same  language, 
in  addition  to  another,  viz., 
dayaman. 

"  If  Portuguese  colonial 
history  were  to  be  examined, 
it  will  be  found  that  machira,  as 
the  name  of  a  textile  and  of  a 
species  of  litter,  is  very  old  in 
West  Africa,  where  it  is  still 
in  vogue  in  the  vernacular 
languages  in  both  these  senses. 
It  is,  therefore,  logical  to 
conclude  from  this  that  the 
term  was  brought  into  India 
from  Africa  where  it  was 
applied  to  a  litter  different 
from  the  andor  ". 

Machira  in  West  Africa  is 
used  in  the  sense  of  (1)  'a 
litter,'  and  (2)  « of  a  thick 
cotton-sheet  woven  in  the 
country  9.1  The  latter,  which 


*  [1569.— "All  of  them  generally  go 
about  clothed  in  cloths  of  cotton,  not 
closely  woven,  which  I  have  seen 
made  near  Sena  and  which  are  called 
machiras."— P.  Monclaio,  in  Jour.  Geo. 
Soc.  Liab.,  2nd  sen,  p.  543,  cit.  in 
Gontribuifdea  etc.,  p.  71.] 

[1609.— "The  dress  of  the  King 
(Quiteve)  and  of  the  other  men  is  a 
thin  piece  of  cotton  or  silk  cloth . .  and 
another  much  larger  of  cotton  which 
the  Kaffirs  weave  and  which  they  call 
ma.chiro8."— Fr.  JoSo  dos  Santos, 


is  the  earlier  acceptation, 
gradually  developed  into  the 
former,  as  the  earliest  means 
of  transport  was  a  piece  of 
canvas,  the  two  ends  of  which 
were  tied  to  a  pole.  In  course 
of  time,  this  crude  kind  of 
hammock-litter  developed  into 
the  more  comfortable  macMlla 
or  Anglo-Indian  '  muncheel  *. 
Vieyra  mentions  machira  and 
gives  it  the  meaning  of  '  a 
sort  of  cloke  or  upper  garment 
worn  by  the  Caffres,'  presum- 
ably the  same  as  the  hand-spun 
textile  mentioned  above. 

Whitworth  says  that 
'manchial'  is  a  Portuguese 
corruption  of  Hindust.  manzil, 
which  he  describes  thus : 
"  A  stage,  a  station ;  thence 
the  Goanese  word  manchial, 
a  litter.  Also  a  house,  a 
palace."  This  is  an  instance 
of  the  perils  attendant  on 
discovering  etymologies  by 
paying  more  regard  to  the 
sound  or  form  of  words  rather 
than  to  what  is  known  to-day 
as  '  semantics,'  the  study  of  the 
meanings  of  words.] 

Madeira  (wood,  timber). 
Konk.  madir ;  vern.  terms 

Ethiopia  Oriental,  I,  p.  82,  in  Contribui- 


MADRE 


MAINATO 


205 


ahkud;  rukhdd,  mop  (us.  in 
Kanara). — Tel.  mddiri,  teak 
wood;tvorn.  term  mdsu, 

Madre  (mother;  nun). 
Konk.  mddr,  nun. — Tel.  madd  ; 
the  term  is  used  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  :  madd-kavilu,  the  ohurch 
of  the  '  Mother  '.— Tul.  mdtri, 
nun.  Mdtri-mafha,  convent  of 
nuns.  Ma(ha  is  Sanskrit  for 
*  convent.' 

Madrinha  (god-mother) . 
Konk.  madan,  madin. — Beng. 
madi. — Mai.  matiri. 

Mae  (mother).  Konk.  may 
(us.  among  the  Christians). — 
Mai.  mai\  vern.  terms  ibu, 
ma  or  maq. 

In  Konkani :  mav$i-may  (lit. 
'  aunt-mother  ') ,  may-ti  (lit. 
*  mother-aunt ') ,  maternal 
aunt.  Vhadli  may  (lit. 
'great  mother'),  the  wife  of 
the  uncle  who  is  older  than 
the  father.  Dhatyi-mdy  (lit. 
'small  mother'),  the  wife  of  the 
youngest  uncle.  Some  of  the 
Portuguese  dialects  of  India 
have  mae-tia,  in  the  sense  of 
'  paternal  aunt. '  See  pai . 
The  Konkani  may  is  from 

the  Sansk.   mdtd :  it   is,  used 

***"   • 
in  ecclesiastical  idiom.     May 

(or  marhy)  for  c  mother-in-law  ' 
is  not  from  Portuguese ;  it  is 


the  feminine  of  mdmv.  '  father- 
in-law.' 

Mainato  ("one  who  is  a 
washer  of  clothes"  (da  Orta). 
[Indo-Fr.  mainate. — Mai.  mt- 
ndtu.  ] — Ach ,  mendtu. — Sund. 
mindtu. — Jav.  mandtu,  nendtu. 
— Mol.  mainato.1 

1  « There  is  (in  Malabar)  another 
Heathen  caste  which  they  call 
Mainatos,  whose  occupation  is  to 
wash  clothes  for  the  Kings,  Bramenes, 
and  Nayrea."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  334 
[Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  58.  Longworth 
Dames  thinks  that  the  sect  or  caste 
referred  to  is  the  Vannathan,  the 
fullest  account  of  which  is  found  in 
Thurston's  Castes  and  Tribes  oj 
Southern  India,  VII,  p.  389 ;  also  in 
Cochin  Tribes  and  Castes,  II,  p.  115, 
and  in  the  Malabar  Gazetteer,  p.  121]. 

"  Men  who  wash  clothes  whom  they 
call  Mainatos."  Jo£o  de  Barros,  Dec. 
Ill,  iv,  4. 

"  And  the  revenue  from  the  maina- 
tos,  which  arises  from  the  fact  that  no 
one  can  take  washing,  that  is,  work  as 
a  mainato,  except  by  arrangement 
with  the  revenue  farmer."  Simao 
Botelho,  Totnbo,  p.  53. 

"  In  this  enclosed  ground  live  all  the 
maynatos  who  do  the  washing  for 
the  whole  city  (of  Pequim)."  Fernao 
Pinto,  ch.  cv. 

["The  Portuguese  have  had  it 
(the  water  spring  called  Banguenin) 
enclosed  with  walls....;  while  lower 
down  are  large  reservoirs,  where  most 
of  the  men  and  women  come  to  bleach 
the  linen;  these  folks  are  called 
Menates."  Pyrard,  Hak.  800.,  Vol. 
II,  p.  71.] 


206 


MAINEL 


MALHADO 


The  word  is  derived  from 
the  Malayal.  ma^a^dn,  fern. 
mannatti.  It  is  used  in  Asio- 
Portuguese.  There  is  a  place 
in  Macau  which  is  called 
Tanque  dos  Mainatos  ('  The 
Washermen's  Tank.') 

[The  Portuguese  carried 
the  name  mainato  to  Ceylon 
and  applied  it  to  the  washer- 
men there,  so  that  Pieris 
(Ceylon,  I,  p.  5 13)  says  :  "  The 
word  mainato  is  used  among 
the  Washer  caste  even  in 
remote  villages  of  the  seven 
Korales,  as  a  proper  name." 

Mainel  (hand  rail  of  stairs). 
Konk.  maynel. — ?  Sund.  panel. 

Rigg  believes  that  panel  is 
the  Dutch  paneel,  '  panel,' 
but  the  meaning  of  the  word 
is  very  different. 

Major  (major ;  an  army 
officer).  Konk.  major,  man- 
jor. — Tel.  mayoru.  Brown 
derives  it  from  French. 

Mala  (in  the  sense  of  '  a 
bag').  Konk.  mdl  (1.  us.); 

[••  The  Menates  will  bring  you  your 
shirt  and  a  pair  of  drawers,  very  white 
and  cleaned  with  soap,  for  two  bousu- 
ruques."  Id.  p.  72,  Gray  derives 
menates  -from  the  Malayal.  mainattu, 
a  washerman.] 

Gundert  mentions  the  form  mandtti 
•with  the  meaning  'foreign  washerman.' 


vern.  terms  pottih,  bokstrh. — ? 
Sinh.  malla;  vern.  terms  pas- 
umbiya,  kurapasiya,  r&adis- 
salaya. — Tet.  mala. 

Malcriado  (uncivil,  badly 
educated).  Konk.  malkrydd ; 
vern.  term  amaryadi,  vdy- 
jolo. — Tet.,  Gal.  malkriddu  ; 
vern.  term  din  kabdbil. 

Maldigao  (curse,  maledic- 
tion). Konk.  maldisdrtiv  ; 
vern.  terms  &ap,  Sirdp. — Beng. 
mdldisdn .  — Mai .  maldi$aon 
(Haex).— Tot.  Gal.  maldisa, 
malisa. 

Mal-ensinado  (rude,  badly 
brought  up).  Mai.  mal  ensina- 
do  (Haex).1 

|  Malhado  or  Molhado 
('an  article  in  the  Anglo- 
Indian  menu').  Anglo-Ind. 
maladoo  or  manadoo,  "  cold 
meat  such  as  chicken  or 
mutton,  cut  into  slices  or 
pounded  up  and  re-cooked  in 
batter."  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
s.v.  maladoo.  | 

[Prof.  S.  H.  Hodivala  (Notes 
on  Hobson-Jobson)  suggests 
that  it  is  not  necessary  to  go 

1  **  He  became  so  everbearing,  mal- 
ensinado,  and  free,  that  there  were 
few  persons  with  whom  he  had  no 
quarrels."  Francisco  Vaz  de  Almada, 
in  Hist.  tragico-marit.t  ix,  p.  14. 


MALlCIA 


MANCHUA 


207 


to  the  Portuguese  malhado, 
'beaten  up,'  to  explain  the 
origin  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
maladoo,  for  "jnalida  is  a  very 
well  known  preparation  in 
Musalman  cookery,  and  is 
made  of  flower,  sugar,  almonds, 
pistachios,  etc.,  thoroughly 
kneaded  or  pounded,  beaten  up 
and  baked  and  fried  in  ghi. 
The  word  is  derived  from  the 
Pers.  mdlidan,  to  rub,  grind, 
crush  or  pound."  This  sug- 
gestion seems  to  be  perfectly 
sound,  for  the  meanings  that 
Portuguese  dictionaries  give  to 
malhado  cannot  by  any  stretch 
of  imagination  be  made  to 
include  a  culinary  prepara- 
tion.] 

Malicia  (malice).  Konk. 
mails  ;  vern.  terms  kusddy, 
kapat. — Tet.  malisi\  vern. 
terms  Idran  dti. 

Mama  (breast,  pap).  Konk. 
mdm  (in  the  language  of  young 
children). — Mar.  mama. 

Molesworth  says  that  it  is 
an  onomatopoeic  term. 

Mama  (mamma).  Konk. 
mdmdm  (us.  by  some  of  the 
Christians  of  Goa). — Mol. 
maman. —  |  Chin,  md-md.  \ 

Mana  (sister).  Konk.  wana, 
eldest  sister  (us.  among  the 


Christians  of  Goa) ;  vern.  terms 
bai,  bdi  (1.  us.  in  Goa  in  this 
sense).  Beng.  maud  (us.  in 
Hoshnabad  among  the  Chris- 
tians). 

The  term  used  of  a  male, 
corresponding  to  mand,  in 
Konkani  is  irmamv,  '  eldest 
brother  '.  It  was  believed  that 
the  Portuguese  terms,  besides 
being  simple,  carried  more 
distinction  about  them,  and 
hence  their  adoption. 

Mana  (manna,  the  heaven- 
ly food  ;  also  a  medicine). 
Konk.  mand. — Hindust.  man. 
— Beng.  mand. — Tel.  manna. 
— Kan.  manu. — rfuT.  manna. 
— Mac.,  Malag.,  Jap.  mana.1 

The  Portuguese  origin  of 
the  word  is  not  incontestable, 
except  in  the  case  of  Konkani. 

[Manchua  (a  single  masted 
vessel  employed  in  the  coast- 
ing trade  of  Malabar) .  Anglo- 
Ind.  manchua.2 

1  "The  first  taste  of  that  celestial 
mand   used  to  make    one   feel  very 
much  superior  to  everything."  Lucena, 
Bk.  VT,  12. 

2  [««  A    very  great    fleet  of    junks, 
lancharas,       balloons,       manchuas, 
which  are  rowing  boats,  big  and  small.'* 
Castanheda,  Hiatoria,  II,  ch.  114.] 

["When  the  viceroy  or  the  arch- 
bishop goes  anywhither  by  water, 
they  are  accompanied  by  an  infinite 


208 


MANCHUA 


MANDADOR 


The  original   of   the    Port, 
word    is    the    Tarn. -Malay al. 


number  of  manchoues  of  lords.  On 
board  of  these  is  excellent  music  of 
cornets-a-bouquin,  hautbois,  and 
other  instruments ;  all  the  great  lords 
have  the  same.*'  Pyrard  de  Laval, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  90.] 

[*'  Manchooas  or  small  vessells  of 
recreation,  used  by  the  Portugalls 
here  (Macao),  as  allsoe  att  Goa,  pretty 
handsome  things  resembling  little 
Frigatts,  Many  curiously  carved, 
guilded  and  painted,  with  little  beake 
heads".  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  205.  There  is  an 
illustration  of  the  '  manchoa '  on  PL 
XII  in  the  book.] 

[1686.— "We  sent  out  y?.  R*  Hon. 
ourable  Companys  Munchua  to  cruise 
after  those  shipps."  Forrest,  Selec- 
tions, Home  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  164.] 

["Entring  with  us  into  one  of  those 
boats  which  they  called  Maneive, 
going  with  twenty,  or  four  and 
twenty,  Oars,  onely,  differing  from 
the  Almadies  in  that  the  Maneive 
have  a  large  cover' d  room  in  the  poop, 
sever*  d  from  the  banks  of  rowers,  and 
are  greater  than  the  Alraadies,  which 
have  no  such  room,  we  pass'd  out  of 
the  Port  ".  Pietro  della  Valle,  Travels, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  211.  Maneive 
appears  to  be  a  misprint  for  manceive. 
On  p.  217,  the  same  vessel  is  called 
mancina,  and  both  forms  are  used 
for  '  manchua '.] 

['•I  commanded  the  Shibbars  and 
Manchuas  to  keepe  a  little  a  head 
of  me."  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  olxxxiv.  in  Hobson-Jobson.] 

["  Boat  (machwas)  hire  per  day, 
from  10*.  to  165."  (in  Bombay), 


manji.  The  Portuguese  car- 
ried the  word  with  them  to 
different  parts  of  Asia,  and 
also  used  it  of  vessels  other 
than  those  used  in  the  Malabar 
trade.  At  Goa,  for  instance, 
it  was  used  to  designate  a 
gondola,  rowed  however,  and 
not  pushed. 

Sir  Richard  Temple  in  a 
note  on  the  passage  from 
Mundy  quoted  below  says : 
"  The  term  manchua  has  ap- 
parently been  transferred  to 

a '» 

the  Far  East  by  the  Portu- 
guese to  represent  the  Canto- 
nese term,  man-shun,  a  sea- 
going trading  vessel." 

Yule  also  lists  muchwa  in 
Hobson-Jobson,  and  assigns  it 
to  Marathi  machwa,  Hindust. 
machua,  machwa,  and  gives 
it  the  meaning  of  *  a  kind  of 
boat  or  barge  in  use  about 
Bombay.'  There  can  scarcely 
be  any  doubt  that  etymolo- 
gically  manchua  and  muchwa 
are  the  same  words  and  have 
a  common  origin.] 

M  and  ado  r  (one  who  com- 
mands). Mai.,  Jav.,  Mad. 
manddr,  mandur,  head  of  a 
body  of  artizans,  overseer, 

Hunter,  The  Imperial  Gazetteer,  VIII, 
p.  268.] 


MANDAR 


MANDARIM 


209 


inspector. — Batt.,  Day.  man- 
(Mr.— Sund,  mandor. — Anglo- 
Ind.  mandadore.1 

Mandar  (to  order).  Konk. 
manddr-karuhk  (1.  us.). — L.- 
Hindust.  maddr,  command, 
order. 

Mandarim  (a  Chinese 
official) .  Anglo-Ind. ,  Tndo-Fr. 
mandarin.2 

Etymologically,  mandarim 
has  nothing  to  do  with  mandar 
('to  command');  it  is  a 
corruption  of  the  Neo-Aryan 
(from  Sansk.)  mantri,  '  a  coun- 
sellor, a  minister  of  state,' 
[mantari,  in  Malay].  The 
change  of  t  into  d  and  the 
dissolution  of  the  compound 
consonant  tr  may  be  due  to 
the  influence  of  mandar  or, 


1  "  Each  of  which  Tribes  have  a 
Mandadore,  or  Superintendent." 
Fryer,  in  Hobson-Jobaon  [Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  175]. 

2**  Three  hundred  Mandarijs, 
who  are  what  the  hidalgos  are  among 
us."  Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  iii,  2. 

"  He  had  met  (in  Siam)  a  Mandarim 
(they  there  call  their  Civil  Magistrates 
by  this  name,  which  they  have  derived 
from  the  Chins)."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  V,  vi,  1.  «*  Being  in  China  as 
Ambassador,  he  whipped  a  Mandarim 
(they  are  those  who  administer  justice, 
which  among  those  heathens  is  treated 
with  great  reverence)'*.  Id.,  Dec.  V, 
viii,  12. 

14 


preferably,  to  that  of  some 
language  of  Insulindia.  Cf. 
Bug.  mancitari=mantri.  Gas- 
par  Correia  says:  "He  who 
brought  in  seven  heads  of 
enemies  was  made  a  knight 
and  they  called  him  mande- 
rym,  which  is  their  name 
for  Knight ".  Lendas,  II,  p. 
808.  And  in  another  passage  : 
"  Soon  after  the  Queen  (of 
Ternate)  and  her  Mandarijs 
were  sent  to  complain  to  the 
new  captain."  Ill,  p.  37 1.1 

[In  Hobson-Jobson  will  be 
found  a  number  of  quotations 
in  support  of  the  *  old  and 
persistent  mistake  '  made 
by  otherwise  unimpeachable 
authorities  that  mandarim  is 
formed  from  the  Port,  man- 
dar, l  to  command  '.  Even 
Wedgwood  (A  Diet,  of  Eng. 
Etym.),  in  the  first  edition, 
explains  and  derives  the  word 
thus :  "  A  Chinese  officer,  a 
name  first  made  known  to  us 

1  The  nasalization  of  the  final  i  is  the 
rule  in  the  case  of  words  which  have 
passed  from  oriental  languages  into 
Portuguese.  Cf.  lascarim,  mordexim, 
palanquim.  But  Jo&o  de  Barros  and 
some  others  write  mandarijs,  as  well 
as  Qomorij,  CoMj,  Comorij,  chatijs, 
for  mandar  it  f amort,  Cochit  Comori, 
chatis. 


210 


MANDIL 


MANGA 


by  the  Portuguese,  and  like 
the  Indian  caste,  erroneously 
supposed  to  be  a  native  term. 
From  Portuguese,  mandar, 
to  hold  authority,  command, 
govern,  etc."  Wedgwood  is 
right  in  saying  that  the  word 
was  first  made  known  by  the 
Portuguese,  but  wrong  in  his 
etymology  which  he  corrected 
in  later  editions.  The  Portu- 
guese chroniclers  do  not  em- 
ploy the  word  with  reference 
to  ministers  of  state  in  India, 
but  to  official  dignitaries  in 
China,  Malasia,  and  Annam.] 

?  Mandil  (coarse  cloth, 
apron).  Mai.  mandil  (1.  us.).1 

Perhaps  received  directly 
from  Arabic. 

[Mandil  in  Arabic  is  the 
Arab's  head-dress ;  from  this 
it  came  to  acquire  the  mean- 
ing of  *  a  cap'.] 

Manga  (Mangifera  indica). 
Anglo-Ind.  mango. — Indo-Fr. 
mangue,  manguier. — Malag. 
manga. —  |  Chin,  mdng-koo*  \ 


1  "A  mandil  very  finely  woven,  a 
quilted  coat  of  silk  with  breeches  to 
match."    Castanheda,  II,  ch.  13. 

2  "Some    are    called    jacas    (jack- 
fruit),  others   man  gas,    and   others 
again  figs."    Castanheda,  I,  ch.  16. 

"Betel,     areca,     jack-fruit,    green 
ginger,     oranges,     limes,    figs,    coir, 


The  etymon  of  the  word 
is  the  Tamil  mankdy,  which  is, 
properly  speaking,  the  name 
of  the  fruit  when  green,  which 
when  ripe  is  called  mam- 
palam.  Both  the  words  have 
been  introduced  into  Malay  : 
manga  in  Malacca,  Singapore, 
and  Sunda,  and  memplam  in 
Penang,  Achem,  and  Batta. 

In  Konkani,  mangdd  is  *  a 
conserve  made  from  man- 
goes '. 

[Crooke  in  Hobson-Jobson 
quotes  W.  W.  Skeat's  opi- 
nion: "The  modern  stand- 
ard Malay  word  is  mang- 
ga,  from  which  the  Port,  form 
was  probably  taken."  But 
Malayal.  has  manga ,  and  it  is 
more  probable  that  the 
Portuguese  who  borrowed  so 
many  words  from  the  Malabar 
country,  with  which  they  first 
came  into  contact,  carried  the 
word  to  Malacca  and  gave  it  to 
Malay.  Yule  very  properly 
says:  "  The  word  has  some- 
times been  supposed  to  be 

manguas,  citrons,"    SimSo  Botelho, 
p.  48. 

"The  clove-trees  always  take  a 
year's  rest  just  as  the  olive-trees  do  in 
our  Europe,  and  the  mangueiras 
('mango-trees')  do  in  India."  Diogo 
do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  vii,  9. 


MANGA 


MANGA 


211 


Malay ;  but  it  was  in  fact 
introduced  into  the  Archi- 
pelago, along  with  the  fruit 

itself,  from  S.  India The 

close  approximation  of  the 
Malay  mangka  to  the  Portu- 
guese form  might  suggest  that 
the  latter  name  was  derived 
from  Malacca.  But  we  see 
manga  already  used  by 
Varthema,  who,  according  to 
Garcia,  never  really  went 
beyond  Malabar." 

The  cultivation  of  the 
mango,  especially  in  the 
western  parts  of  India,  owes 
a  great  deal  to  the  Portuguese 
and  to  the  religious  orders  in 
Goa,  particularly  the  Jesuits, 
who  had,  as  a  rule,  exten- 
sive orchards  around  their 
monasteries.  Owing  to  their 
efforts,  the  Goa  mango  acquir- 
ed a  great  reputation  which  is 
attested  to  by  Bernier  (1663), 
Fryer  (1673),  Hamilton  (1727), 
and  other  travellers  (see  be- 
low).1 But  da  Orta  tells  us  in 

1  ["  The  mangoes  of  Goa  are  reputed 
to  be  the  best  in  the  world,  due  to  the 
care  which  the  Jesuits  took  in 
grafting,  for  the  very  best  mango-tree 
which  has  not  been  grafted  will 
produce  a  fruit  ill -flavoured  and 
ordinary."  Annae*  Maritimos  ( 1 842), 
p.  270.] 


his  Colloquies  (1563)  that  in  his 
time  the  mangoes  of   Ormuz 

["  Ambas,  or  Mangues,  are  in 
season  during  two  months  in  summer, 
and  are  plentiful  and  cheap  (at 
Delhi) ;  but  those  grown  at  Delhi 
are  indifferent.  The  best  come 
from  Bengale,  Oolkonda,  and  Goa, 
and  these  are  indeed  excellent.  I  do 
not  know  any  sweetmeat  more 
agreeable."  Bernier,  Travels,  ed. 
Constable  and  Smith  (1916),  p.  249.] 

["  I  may  mention  that  the  best 
mangoes  grow  in  the  island  of  Qoa. 
They  have  special  names,  which  are  as 
follows :  mangoes  of  Niculao  Affoneo, 
Malaiasses  (?  of  Malacca)  Carreira 
branca  (white  Carreira),  of  Carreira 
vertnelha  (red  Carreira),  of  Conde,  of 
Joani  Parreira,  Babia  (large  and 
round),  of  Araup,  of  Porte,  of  Secreta, 
of  Mainato,  of  Our  Lady,  of  Agua  de 
Lupe.  These  are  again  divided  into 
varieties,  with  special  colour,  scent 
and  flavour.  I  have  eaten  many  that 
had  the  taste  of  the  peaches,  plums, 
pears,  and  apples  of  Europe."  Nic- 
colao  Manucci,  Storia  do  Mogor,  ed. 
Irvine,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  180.] 

[**  In  Goa  the  gentlemen  are  very 
particular  about  having  good  kinds  of 
this  fruit  (mango).  They  give  them 
special  names,  taken  from  the  first 
person  to  have  good  mangoes  of  that 
kind.1'  Idem,  Vol.  II,  p.  169.] 

["  The  Mango  (of  Goa)  which  they 
have  improved  in  all  its  kinds  to 
the  utmost  Perfection. ..  are  the  best 
and  largest  in  India,  most  like  a 
Pear-Plum,  but  three  times  as  big, 
grow  on  a  Tree  nearest  a  Plum- 
Tree;  the  Fruit  when  Green  scents 
like  Turpentine,  and  pickled  are  the 


212 


MANGA 


MANGAS 


were  the  most  celebrated ;  that 
those  of  Gujarat  were  also  very 
good,  especially  some  called 
'  Gujaratas  ',  which,  though  not 
large,  had  very  fine  fragrance 
and  taste  and  a  very  small 
stone;  that  those  of  Balaghat 
were  both  large  and  tooth- 
some, the  author  having  seen 
two  that  weighed  four  pounds 
and  a  half  (Markham,  p.  286. 
incorrectly  says  '  two  pounds 
and  a  half ') ;  and  that  those 
of  Bengal,  Pegu,  and  Malacca 
were  also  good.  From  this  it 
would  follow  that  the  mango 
in  Goa  must  have  been 
brought  to  a  state  of  perfec- 
tion during  the  hundred  years 
which  followed  the  publication 
of  the  Colloquies.  Da  Orta 
himself  had  a  celebrated 
mango-tree  in  bis  island  of 
Bombay  which  used  to  yield 

best  Achara  to  provoke  an  Appetite ; 
when  Ripe,  the  Apples  of  Hiaperides 
are  but  Fables  to  them;  for  Taste, 
the  Nectarine  i  Peach,  and  Apricot 
fall  short.'*  Fryer,  East  India,  Hak. 
Soo.,  Vol.  II,  p.  84.] 

["  The  Goa  mango  is  reckoned  the 
largest  and  most  delicious  to  the 
Ta8i«  of  any  in  the  world,  and,  I  may 
add,  tjie  wholesomest  and  best 
tasted  of  any  Fruit  in  the  World/1 
A.  Hamilton,  A  New  Account  etc., 
(1727),  Vol.  I,  p.  255.] 


two  crops,  one  in  December, 
and  the  other  at  the  end  of 
May.  He  admits  that  though 
the  second  crop  surpassed  the 
earlier  in  fragrance  and  taste, 
the  later  was  just  as  remark- 
able for  coming  out  of  season 
(Coll.  XXXIV).  Sir  George 
Birdwood,  writing  to  the 
Bombay  Saturday  Review, 
28th  July,  1886,  refers  to  a 
similar  phenomenon  in  the 
case  of  a  mango-tree  which 
belonged  to  one  Mr.  Hough, 
in  Colaba,  Bombay.] 

Manga^ao  (mockery 

scoffing).     Konk.  mangasdrtiv 
vern.    terms   khebaddrti,    mas- 
karyd. — Tet.  mangasa. 

[Mangas  de  veludo  (lit. 
'  velvet-sleeves ' ;  the  name 
given  to  a  kind  of  sea-mews 
found  near  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope).  Anglo-Tnd.  Mangas 
de  velludo,  Manga  Voluchoes, 
Mangafaleudos  (obs.).1 

*  ["Mangas  de  valeudo,  a  kind 
of  sea-mews,  being  white  all  over  the 
bodies  and  having  black  wings." 
Mandelao,  Voyages  and  Travels,  E.T., 
(1669),  p.  248.] 

["The  Manga  Voluchoes,  another 
Sea  Fowl  that  keeps  thereabouts.** 
Ovington,  A  Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P., 
p.  279.] 

["  Gaining  upon  the  East  with  a  slow 


MANGELIM 


MANGUAL 


213 


The  birds  were  called 
'  velvet-sleeves  '  by  the  Portu- 
guese because  "  they  have 
wings  of  the  coulor  of  velvet 
and  boweth  them  as  a  man 
boweth  his  elbow."  Various 
references  to  this  bird  are  col- 
lected in  Pyrard  de  Laval, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  21,  n.] 

Mangelitn  (a  small  weight 
used  in  the  S.  of  India  and  in 
Ceylon  for  weighing  precious 
stones,  equivalent  more  or  less 
to  a  carat).  Anglo-Ind.,  Indo- 
Fr.  mangelin.1 

It  is  the  Tamil  manjddi, 
Telugu,  manjdli.  See  Hobson- 
Jobson. 

\Mangelim  in  Portuguese  is 
also  the  name  of  the  seed  of 
the  Adenanthera  pavonina, 
because  it  was  used  as  the 
measure  for  the  weight  referred 
to  above.  In  the  Olossario 
there  are  many  quotations 
illustrating  the  use  of  this 
word.] 

pace,  we  met. . . .  Mangofaleudos ." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  51.] 

i  "Each  mangelim  weighs  8 
grains  of  rice."  Ant6nio  Nunes, 
Livr o  doa  Pesos,  p.  35. 

"  One  of  these  mangelins  is  equal 
to  two  carats  of  ours".  Damifto  de 
G6is,  Ohronica  de  D.  Manuel,  II,  6. 


Mangostao  (mangos  teen, 
the  fruit  of  the  Oarcinia 
mangostana) .  Konk.  mahgus- 
taifov. — Anglo-Ind .  mango- 
steen. — Indo-Fr.  mangostan, 
mangonstan.1 

The  source-word  is  the 
Malayo- Javanese  manggistan, 
manggis. 

[The  Oarcinia  purpurea, 
Roxb,,  is  called  in  Konk. 
bhirdnd,  which  the  Portu- 
guese converted  into  brindao. 
Brindao  is  not  a  Port,  word, 
nor  one  invented  by  the  Portu- 
guese, as  is  believed  by  Ficalho 
and  other  writers.] 

Mangual  (a  flail).  Konk. 
mahgil. — Tul.  mungdry,,  mun- 
gary,. 

i  "  What  I  have  learnt  about  the 
mangostaes  is  that  it  is  one  of  the 
most  delicious  fruits  in  this  land." 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xxxviii  [ed.  Mark- 
ham,  p.  322]. 

"  The  whole  of  Siam  abounds  with 
rice  and  fruits,  the  principal  of  which 
are  called  mangues,  durions,  and 
mangoustans."  Ta vernier,  Voyages, 
IV,  p.  197  [ed.  Ball,  O.U.P.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  225]. 

["The  peerless  Man&osteen  of 
Malacca,  the  delicacy  of  which  we 
can  imagine  to  resemble  that  of  per- 
fumed snow,  has  been  successfully 
cultivated  in  the  gardens  of  Caltura 
and  Colombo."  Tennent,  Ceylon,  I, 
p.  120.] 


214          MANGUgO 

Mangufo,  mangusto  (Her- 
pestes  mungos,  Blanford ; 
*  ichneumon ').  Anglo-Ind. 
mungoose. — Indo-Fr.  man- 
gouste.1 

From  the  Marathi-Konkani 
muygus  or  mungas,  Sansk. 
crfigusha.  [Yule  derives  it  from 
?§l3Sfl*  mangisu,  or  mungisa ; 
Crooke  says  that  Platts  very 
doubtfully  derives  it  from 
San&k.  ywffahu, '  moving  quick- 
ly'. In  Ar.  it  is  bint9  'arm, 
'  daughter  of  the  bridegroom,5 
in  Egypt  kitt  or  katt  Faraun, 
'  Pharaoh's  cat '  (Burton, 
Ar.  Nights,  II,  369).] 

[Da  Orta  (Col.  XLII,  ed. 
Markham,  p.  336)  describes 
unmistakably  the  Indian  mun- 
goose, but  does  not  give  it 
that  name,  but  calls  it  quil  or 
quirpele.  From  this  it  must 
be  concluded  either  that 
manguso  or  mongus  had  not 


1  "  There  is  a  kind  of  vermin  which 
they  call  mongus,  creatures  some- 
what different  from  the  ferrets." 
Jofio  Ribeiro,  Fat  alidade  hist.,  Bk. 
I,  ch.  xx. 

"  Ita  Telugu  name  is  mangteu,  from 
which  is  derived  mongus  (as  Joffo 
Ribeiro  writes  it),  and  the  mungoose 
of  Anglo -India,  the  mangouste  of  the 
French,  and  other  forms."  Conde  de 
Ficalho,  Col.  xlii,[p.  188.] 


MANGUgO 

then  acquired  much  currency 
in  the  Konkan,  or  that  the 
creature  had  been  first 
described  or  pointed  out  to 
the  naturalist  by  one  who  had 
known  it  in  the  Tamil  country, 
and  who,  therefore,  gave  it 
the  names  it  has  in  that 
language.  "  Klri,  kiripillei, 
the  Tamil  name  of  the 
mongoose,"  says  Prof.  H. 
Kern  (Linschoten,  Hak.  Soo., 
Vol.  II,  p.  104,  n.).  Da  Orta 
refers  to  the  mungoose  in  con- 
nection with  his  interesting  dis- 
sertation on  Pao  de  Cobra,  or 
*  Snakewood '.  This  is  what  he 
says :  "  In  the  island  of  Ceylon, 
where  there  are  many  good 
fruits,  forests,  and  beasts  for 
the  chase,  there  are  yet  many 
of  those  serpents  vulgarly 
called  cobras  de  capello .... 
Against  these  God  has  given 
this  Pao  de  Cobra.  It  is  found 
to  be  good  against  snake  bites 
because  in  that  island  there 
are  small  beasts  like  ferrets 
which  they  call  quil.  Others 
call  them  quirpele.  They  often 
fight  with  these  serpents. 
When  one  of  them  knows  that 
it  must  fight  with  them,  or 
fears  that  it  may  have  to,  it 
bites  off  a  piece  of  this  root 


MANGUgO 

and  rubs  its  paws  over   it,  or 
rather  rubs  its  paws  which  are 
wet   with    the   juice   over   its 
head  and  body  and  over  those 
parts  which  he  knows  the  cobra 
is  likely  to  bite  when  it  springs. 
It  then  fights  with  the  cobra, 
biting  and  scratching  it  until  it 
is  dead.     If  it  does  not  succeed 
in  killing  the  cobra,  or  if  the 
snake      should     prove     more 
powerful   than  its  antagonist, 
the    quil    or     quirpele     again 
rubs    itself   against   the    root 
and  returns  to  the  combat,  and 
at  last  conquers  and  kills  its 
enemy.  From  this  the  Chinga- 
las  took  an  example,  and  saw 
that  this  root  would  be  good 
against   the   bites   of    cobras. 
The    Portuguese  believed    the 
good  things  that  the  people  of 
the    country    said   about    the 
root  and  in  time  they  gained 
some      experience      about     it 
founded  on  reason ....    Many 
Portuguese   keep   these    mun- 
goose  in  their  houses,   tamed 
and  domesticated,  to  kill  the 
rats,  and  to  fight  the  cobras  de 
capello,  which  the  Yogis  bring 
who    seek  for  charity. ...   Of 
this     snakewood     there     are 
three  kinds  in  Ceylon. , . " 
Deadly  combats  between  the 


HANGING  215 

cobra  and  the  mungoose,  like 
those   between   the  Egyptian 
*  ichneumon,'  who  also  belongs 
to  the  Herpestes  family,  and 
the   asp,  go   back   to  a  very 
remote    antiquity.     They   are 
mentioned  in  theAtharva  Veda, 
in    Panchatantra,    and    Hito- 
padeSa.     But     is     there     any 
warrant  for  the  belief  that  the 
mungoose    secures    immunity 
from   the    snake's    poison    by 
means    of    certain    roots     or 
herbs  ?     In  the   opinion  of  a 
competent     investigator     and 
observer  like   Blandford,   the 
naturalist,        the        frequent 
triumphs     of     the   mungoose 
over  the  cobra  are  the  result 
of  the    former's  bristly    coat 
into    which   the   fangs  of  the 
snake  can  only  penetrate  with 
difficulty,  the  hardness  of   its 
skin,    and,  above  all,  its  cun- 
ning and  dexterity  in  warding 
off  the  attack  of  the  cobra  and 
its  patience  in  waiting  for  an 
opportunity  to  seize  the  cobra 
by  its  occiput,  thereby  render- 
ing its  poisonous  fangs  harm- 
less.      The    claims    of    snake 
charmers     to     immunity,  be- 
cause    of     this     very    snake- 
wood  or  root  which  they  allege 
they  carry  about  their  person, 


216        MANGUgO 


MANILHA 


are  equally  unfounded.  Their 
secret  of  success,  even  when 
they  handle  cobras  whose 
fangs  have  not  been  removed, 
appears  to  consist  in  their 
energetic  decisiveness  of 
manner  and  in  the  rapidity 
of  their  movements  which 
completely  dominate  the 
reptile.  That  their  pretences 
to  immunity  are  hollow  is 
proved  by  numerous  reported 
instances  of  snake  charmers 
succumbing  very  quickly  to 
the  bite  of  a  cobra,  especially 
when,  trusting  to  their  own 
devices,  they  will  not  avail 
themselves  of  scientific  re- 
medies. 

What  are  the  *  snakewoods  ' 
to  which  da  Orta  refers  ?  One 
of  these,  which  he  says  is 
called  in  Ceylon  rannetul,  has 
been  definitely  identified  with 
the  Ran  wolfia  serpentina , 
Benth.,  and  Picalho  believes 
that  it  is  the  chatrdki  men- 
tioned in  AmarakoSa  as  one  of 
the  herbs  used  as  an  antidote 
by  the  nakula  or  the  mungoose. 
The  others  are  supposed  to  be 
the  Strychnoscolubrina,  Linn., 
and  the  Hemidesmus  indicus, 
R.  Brown,  or  Asclepias  pseu- 
dosarsa,  Roxb. .] 


Manha  (bad  habit,  distem- 
per). Konk.  mdnz\  vern.  terms 
kh6d,  avguq. — Tet.  mariha ; 
vern.  term  kaba-kaba. 

Manilha  (a  term  used  in  a 
game  of  cards ;  seven  points  of 
a  suit).  Konk.  manilh — Mac., 
Bug.  manila. 

Manilha  (bracelet) .  Anglo- 
Ind.  [moneloes,  bracelets,] 
manilla-man,  '  an  itinerant 
dealer  in  gems '. 

Yule  and  Burnell  say  that 
manilla-man,  in  this  sense,  is  a 
hybrid  from  Telugu  manela 
vadu  and  the  English  '  man  ' 
with  a  mixture  of  the  Portu- 
guese manilha.1  But  Brown 
derives  mantta-vandlu  from 
the  geographical  name 

1  "  And  Diogo  d'  Azambuja  sent  the 
grain  which  had  been  seized  to  the 
factor  that  he  might  fetch  lambeis 
('coarse  stripped  woollen  cloths'), 
manilhas,  basins  and  other  things." 
JoSo  de  Barros,  Dec.  I.  iii,  2, 

["  The  Women  (in  Goa),  both  White 
and  Black,  are  kept  recluse,  vailed 
abroad;  within  doors,  the  Richer  of 
any  Quality  are  hung  with  Jewels, 
and  Rosaries  of  Gold  and  Silver  many 
times  double;  Moneloes  of  Gold 
about  their  Arms..."  Fryer,  East 
India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  IT,  p.  27.] 

[Moneiloea  is  used  by  Ovington 
(O.U.P.,  p.  294)  and  Moneela  by 
Bowrey  (Hak.  Soo.,  p.  6)  for  the  city 
of  Manila.] 


MANO 


MiO 


217 


Manila.  The  man  who  sells 
glass  bangles  or  bracelets  is 
called  '  manilheiro*  in  Goa, 
and  he  goes  from  door  to  door 
orying  his  wares.  It  is,  how- 
ever, possible  that  manilla 
derives  its  origin  from  maqeri, 
which  in  Marathi  and  Konkani 
is  the  name  of  'a  vendor  of 
jewels,'  Sansk.  maqikara. 
[See  cobra  manila.] 

Mano  (brother).  Konk. 
man  ;  it  is  prefixed  to  the  first 
name  in  certain  families :  [man 
Antonio,  man  Joao,  and  corres- 
ponds to  the  Gujarati  bhai, 
which  however  is  used  as  a 
suffix :  Vithalbhai,  Jashbhai.] 
— Beng.  manu  (us.  among  the 
Christians  in  Dacca). 

Manteiga  (butter).  Mai. 
Sund.,  Mac.,  Bug.  mantega. — 
Ach.  mentiga. — Jav.  manttgo. 
—Mad.  mentegd.— Tet.,  Gal. 
mant6ga ;  vern.  term  bokur. — 
,  Ja£.  manteka,  which,  accord- 
ing to  Gon$alves  Viana,  is 
from  Spanish.1  ;  :  ,„? 

Manto  (mantle).  Konk. 
mdnt  (us.  among  the  Christi- 
ans).— Jap.  manto. 

1  "  The  natives  of  the  Malay  Islands 
neither  drink  milk  nor  make  butter. 
The  same  is  said  of  Chinese."  Mars- 
den,  Memoirs  of  a  Malay  Family, 
p.  10. 


Mao  ('  a  measure  of  content 
and  of  weight').  Anglo-Ind. 
maune  (arch.),  maund 
(modern).1 

The  origin  of  the  Portuguese 
word  is  Neo-Aryan :  Hindus- 
tani-Bengali man,  which 
Shakespear  derives  from  the 
Arabic  mann ;  Marathi-Konka- 
ni  man,  which  Molesworth 
derives  from  the  Sansk.  mana, 
the  root  of  which  is  ma,  '  to 
measure,'  or  from  Arabic. 

Professor  Sayce  (Principles 

1  "Maos,  of  which  twenty  go  to 
the  candil,  which,  as  I  have  said, 
weighs  a  bahar,  that  is  four  quintals." 
Duarte  Barbosa  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed. 
Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  157.  At  the  end  of 
the  Appendix  to  his  book,  Barbosa 
has  provided  a  comparative  table  of 
weights  and  measures  of  Portugal 
and  India  in  his  time  (the  beginning 
of  the  16th  century),  from  which  and 
from  other  information  interspersed 
in  his  book  Dames  arrives  at  the 
following  table : — 
14  ounces  =1  (old)  arratel. 

128    old    arratels=l  (old)  quintal. 

4  (old)  quintals=l  bahar. 
20  mftos  =1  candil, 

The  new  arratel  contains  16  ounces.] 

"  The  m&o  of  oil  is  equal  to  twelve 
canadas  (in  Qoa)."  Ant6nio  Nunes, 
p.  31.  [A  canada  is  a  Portuguese 
measure = three  English  pints.] 

"  Forty  seers  one  m&o,  and  twenty 
maos  one  bahar"  Lembran^as  das 
COUSOA  da  India  >  [p.  39]. 


218 


MlO 


MlO 


of  Comparative  Philology)  and 
Dr.  Haupt  (Die  Sumerisch- 
akkadische  Sprache)  attribute 
to  the  word  mana  an  Accadian 
origin.  Yule  and  Burn  ell 
observe  that  in  any  case  it  was 
the  Babylonian  name  for  the 
eightieth  part  of  a  talent, 
whence  it  passed,  with  other 
Babylonian  weights  and 
measures,  almost  all  over  the 
ancient  world:  Egyptian  men 
or  mna,  Coptic  emna  or  amna, 
Hebrew  maneh,  Greek  mna, 
Roman  mina ;  and  through 
the  medium  of  the  Arabs, 
Spanish-Portuguese  almena, 
old  French  alm&ne,1  [for  a 
weight  of  about  20  Ibs.  (Marcel 
Devic)]. 

The  authors  of  Hobson- 
Jobson  also  say:  "The  intro- 
duction of  the  word  into  India 
may  have  occurred  during  the 
extensive  commerce  of  the 
Arabs  with  that  country  during 
the  8th  and  9th  centuries ; 
possibly  at  an  earlier  date  ". 

In  the  Rigveda  (VIII,  67,  2) 
there  appears  the  word  man&, 

1  Candido  de  Figueiredo  defines 
almena  as  "  Indian  weight  equivalent 
approximately  to  one  kilogramme," 
and  gives  as  its  source-word  bhe 
Arabic  al-mena. 


which  has  given  rise  to  heated 
discuss!  on  among  orientalists. 
Is  it  a  genuine  Aryan  word  or 
of  Semitic  origin  ?  What  is 
its  true  meaning  ? l 

Fran§ois  Lenormant  and 
some  other  writers  regard  the 
terms  as  identical,  and  adduce 
this  fact,  among  other  argu- 
ments, in  proof  of  the  very 
ancient  relations  that  must 
have  existed  between  India 
and  Babylon,  and  also  to  point 
out  traces  of  Babylonian  in- 
fluence on  the  Vedic  poems.2 

Max  Muller  (India,  What 
can  it  teach  us  ?)  and  other 
Sanskritists  deny  the  Baby- 
lonian origin  and  the  influence 
of  the  Semitic  civilization 
upon  ancient  India;  but  there 
is  no  unanimity  in  their 
interpretation  of  the  word. 

[The  recent  excavations  at 
Harappa  in  the  Punjab  and 
Mohenjo-Daro  in  Sindh  have 
revealed  the  existence  of  an 
Indus  Valley  civilisation  and 
culture  which  shows  close 


1  Mana  is  neither  to  be  confounded 
with  mana  quoted  above,  nor  with  its 
homonym     in     the    Rigveda,    which 
signifies  '  zeal,  ardour,  anger,  envy/ 

2  See       Crist6v«o      Pinto,      India 
Prehistorica. 


MlO 


219 


resemblance  with  those  of 
early  Sumer  and  Babylonia 
These  discoveries  indicate  the 
existence  of  great  cities  with 
traces  of  luxury  and  refine- 
ment which  suggest  affinities 
with  the  Sumerian,  or  even 
an  earlier,  culture,  Sir  John 
Marshall  going  so  far  as  to 
put  their  standard  of  life 
higher  than  anything  contem- 
porary in  Mesopotamia  or 
Egypt.] 

The  strophe  is  addressed  to 
the  god  Indra,  and  is  as 
follows :  A  nah  bhara  vydft- 
janam  gam  d$vam  abhydft- 
janam* 

Sdchd  maud  hiranydyd. 

The  first  part  is  translated  : 
"  Bring  us  a  jewel,  a  cow,  a 
horse,  an  ornament."  The 
difficulty  hinges  on  the  second 
part  which  has  been  variously 
rendered.  Grassman :  Zug- 
leich  mit  goldenen  Gerdth 
(  =  jointly  with  a  vessel  of 
gold).  Ludwig :  Zusammt 
mit  goldenen  Zierrath  (=to- 
gether  with  an  ornament  of 
gold).  Zimmer:  Und  eine 
Mand  gold  (  =  and  a  mand 
of  gold).1 

1  Langlois  translates  the  stanza  as 
follows : 


Max  Miiller  impugnes  the 
rendering  with  the  instru- 
mental case,  because  the  pre- 
position sachd  never  governs 
such  a  case,  and  referring 
mand  to  the  Sansk.  marii,  Lat. 
monile,  translates  the  verse  : 
"  Give  us  also  two  golden  arm- 
lets ".  "  To  suppose,"  says  he, 
"  that  the  Vedic  poets  should 
have  adopted  only  this  word 
and  only  this  measure  from  the 
Babylonians  would  be  opposed 
to  all  the  rules  of  historical 
criterion.  The  word  mand 
never  more  appears  again  in 
all  Sanskrit  literature,  no  other 
Babylonian  weight  is  ever 
mentioned  in  all  Sanskrit 
literature  and  it  is  not  proba- 
ble that  a  poet  who  asks  for  a 
cow  and  a  horse,  should  ask  at 
the  same  time  for  a  foreign 
measure  of  weight,  that  is, 
about  60  guineas." 

Griffith  follows  this  mode  of 
rendering,  but  in  place  of  the 
'  bracelets  '  he  has  *  rings.')1 

[The  Portuguese  converted 
man  into  maoy  of  which  the 

"  Give  ua  some  cows,  horses, 
perfumes,  and  ornaments  of  gold  ". 

l  The  St.  Petersburgh  Dictionary 
defines  mana :  "  Ein  bestimmtes 
Gerath  oder  Qewicht."  And 
Capeller  :  "  A  certain  vessel  or  weight 
of  gold.'* 


220  MAQUINA 


MARQUESOTA 


English  made  maune,  and  so 
probably  by  the  influence  of 
the  old  English  word  maund, 
"  a  kind  of  great  Basket  or 
Hamper,  containing  eight 
Bales,  or  two  Fats,"  the 
modern  word  was  derived. 
M&o  in  Portuguese  means 
'  hand  '  and  some  of  the  older 
travellers  like  Linsctyoten, 
misled  by  this  meaning  of  mao, 
rendered  it  as  equivalent  to 
'  hand  '.  The  values  of  the 
'  maund '  as  weight  vary  great- 
ly in  different  parts  of  the 
country.  The  standard  maund 
in  British  India  is  40  sera, 
each  ser  being  equal  to  80 
tolas  or  rupee-weights.  See 
Hobson-Jobson .  ] 

|  Maquina  (machine). 

Konk.  mdkn\  vern.  term 
yantr. — Turk,  mdkina.  \ 

l\Iarca  (mark,  stamp). 
Konk.  mark  (1.  us.);  vern. 
terms  khun,  kuru,  chihnetii, 
ni&iQejfa,  sopo. — L.-Hindust. 
mvrkd. — Mai.,  Tet.  mdrka. — 

?  Malag.  marika. 

*-*    ^*«««»^y*v. .« — >*'"*• 

Marchar  (to  march). 
Konk.  marchdr-zavuhk. — Tet., 
Gal.  mdrcha. 

Mar90  (month  of  March). 
Konk.  Mars.— Mai.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
Mdrsu.  See  Agosto. 


PMarear  (to  work  a  ship). 
Sinh.  mariyd  (subst.),  sailor, 
mariner ;  vern.  terms  navi- 
kaydt  ngvkarayd,  nevlyd. 

In  Konkani,  mareafao  signi- 
fies '  sagacity,  astuteness.' 

Marfltn  (ivory).  Konk. 
marphifo ;  vern.  term  hattya- 
cho  ddnt  (lit.  'elephant's 
tooth'). — Tet.,  Gal.  marfim. 

Maria  (Mary).  Tel. 
Mariycinsu-dt  (lit.  '  Mary's 
game').  Brown  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  word  is  of 
Portuguese  origin. 

Marmelo  (quince).]  Jap. 
marumeru.  ^A>  iL^  ,  >  <  *<<  '^ 

?  Marmore  (marble) . 

Konk.  marmar. — Guj.,  Hindi, 
Hindust.,  Beng.,  Punj.,  Mai. 
marmar.  Marmar  i  (in  the 
Aryan  languages),  marbly. — 
Pers.  marmar. — Ar.  marmar, 
marmer. 

The  Portuguese  origin  can 
be  contested.  The  original 
word  is  the  Greek  marmoros. 
From  Persian  sangmarmar 
(sang  =  stone)  are  derived 
directly:  Konk.,  Mar.  sang- 
marmar;  Hindi,  Punj.  sang- 
marmar]  Sindh.  sangimar- 
maru ;  Kan.  sangamaravari, 
sangamdra. 

Marquesota     (a     sort     of 


MARRAFA 


MAS  QUE 


221 


mantle),  Mai.  marcadjota 
(=zmarkaj6ta),  "a  gown,  a 
woman's  dress  "  (Haex). 

Candido  de  Figueiredo  men- 
tions the  word  thus  :  "  Mar- 
quesota,  f .,  a  species  of  Indian 
root ;  (arch.)  mantle,  which 
was  worn  round  the  neck. 
(From  marques'*)".1  $**''** 

Marrafa  (curled  hair  on  the 
brow).  Konk.  mdrrdph ;  the 
vern.  term  is  pakhadi.— Gal. 
marra/a;  the  vern.  term  is 
garerom. 

Martelo  (hammer,  mallet). 
Konk.  martel  (us.  in  Salsete 
(Goa)  and  in  Kanara)  ;  vern. 
terms  kudti,  kudfo  (mallet)  ; 
tuty6t  hatalo  (iron  hammer). — 
Hindi  martaul;  vern.  terms 
hathandd,  ghan,  mongri. — 
Hindust.  martil,  martol,  mar- 
tol, martauL — Nep.  martaul.— 
Beng.  martel. — Anglo-Ind. 
martil,  martol. — Mai.  martello 
(Haex),  mdrtel  mdrtil. — Mol. 
martelo,  martelu. — Tet.,  Gal. 
martelu. 

MSrtir  (a  martyr).  ^  Konk. 


1  "The  gay  fashioned  breeches  (tm- 
periaea)  of  silk,  mercasotas,  and 
scarlet  cloaks,  were  no  longer  met  with 
at  feasts,  and  in  royal  progresses." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dialogo  do  Soldado 
Pratico,  p.  38. 


martir.— Karab.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
mdrtir. — Japanese  maruchiru 
(arch.).1 

Martirio  (martyrdom ) . 
Jap.  maruchiriyo  (arch.). 

Mas  (conj.,  but).  Sund. 
mdsa. — Tet.,  Gal.  mas. 

Mascara  (a  mask).  Mai. 
maskdra*  rfu  ^J  *~" 

Mas  que  (conj.,  but,  that). 
Mai.  mdski,  miski. — Jav. 
mdski,  meski. — Tet.  mask&. — 
Pid-Engl.  maskee.  mashkee, 
ma-sze-ki,  bo  it  so,  all  the 
same,  it  does  not  matter ; 
never  mind ;  it  is  alright, 
perfectly ;  just,  correct. 
"  This  word  is  used  in  a  very 
irregular  manner.  It  is  not 
Chinese,  its  equivalent  in 
Mandarin  being  pvo-yow- 
cheen."  Leland. 

Masqui  (Port,  dialect  of 
Macau),  masque  (Port,  dialect 
of  Ceylon),  '  but,  for  all  that, 
even'.  In  these  meanings  it 
is  met  with  in  the  Portuguese 
classics.  "  Contae,  mas  que 
me  deixem  congelado ". 

1  T  intervocalic  sounds  like  ch   in 
Japanese  (marutiru=maruc/ii>w). 

2  "  The  most  dignified  styles  are  not 
entirely  free  from  these  kinds  of  words 
such  as  tempo  ('  time  '),  senhor  ('  sir '), 
mascara."    W.  Marsden,  A  Grammar 
of  Malay  Language. 


222 


MASTRO 


MEDIDA 


"  For  Deos,  mas  que  me 
fundam,  mas  que  me  con- 
fundam,  eu  hei  de  tanger 
sempre  a  verdade."  D.  Fran- 
cisco de  Melo,  Dialogos 
Apologaes.1 

Mastro  (ship's  mast). 
Hindi,  Hindust.,  Punj.,  Ass. 
mastuL— -Or.,  Beng,  mdstul. 
— Khas.  mastul*  ~j\  -v  « i 

Matador  (a  term  used  in  a 
game  of  cards).  Bug.  mata- 
doro. 

PMatar  (to  kill).  Mai.,  Jav. 
mdti,  to  die.  — mateni,  to  kill. — 
Batt.,  Mac.,  Bug.  mate, 
death. — Day.  matei. — Malag. 
mati. 

Dr.  Heyligers  thinks  that  the 
derivation  from  Portuguese  is 
probable.  On  the  contrary,  it 
is  very  probable,  if  not  quite 
certain,  that  the  word  is  a 
vernacular  one,  perhaps  de- 
rived, as  Crawfurd  believes, 

1  "It  is  supposed  that  it  may  be 
the  corruption  or  ellipsis  of  a  Portu- 
guese expression,   but  nothing  satis- 
factory has  been  suggested."     Hob  son  • 
Jobson.     [See  Crooke's  quotation  from 
Mr.     Skeat    in    Hobaon-Jobson,    s.v. 
mackee.] 

2  It  would  appear  as  though  the  I 
stands  for   r   which    is    transposed, 
mastur ;  but  the  old   Port,   form  is 
maeto. 


from  the  Sanskrit  mjti, 
'  death  '.  Favre  suggests  that 
it  may  be  of  Semitic  origin, 
mant,  *  death,'  in  Arabic. 
Malagassy  must  have  received 
the  word  directly  from  the 
Malayan  languages,  much 
before  Portuguese,  or  perhaps 
even  Arabic,  influence  was  felt 
in  Malaysia.  The  term  was 
current  in  the  time  of  Fernao 
Pinto  who  writes  (ch.  177: 
"Cahio  morto,  sem  dizer  mais 
que  somente  :  Quita  mate,  ay 
que  me  matou"  ("  He  fell 
dead,  without  saying  anything 
but  this :  Quita  mate,  i.e., 
who  is  it  that  has  killed  me  "). 

Matalote  (sailor,  seaman). 
Mai.  matelote  (Haex). 

Matraca  (a  wooden  rattle). 
Konk.  matrdk;  vern.  terms 
phatyhatefo,  khatkatevh. — Tet. 
matraka ;  vern.  term  di 
krarika. 

Medalha  (medal).  Konk. 
meddlh\  vern.  term  arluk.— 
Tet.  medalha. 

[Medida  (a  measure) . 
Anglo-Ind.  medeeda  (obs.)  ; 
also  memeeda  (meia,  '  half,' 
and  medida).1] 

1  ["Dry  measures  are  these,  viz., 
Teman  is  40  Memeeda 's.  Medeeda 
is  3  Pints  English.  By  this  Medeeda 


MEDULA 


MEIRINHO 


223 


Medula  (bone  marrow). 
Sinh.  midulu\  vern.  term 
etamola. 

Meia,  meias  (sook,  hose). 
Konk.  mey. — Sinh.  m&s.  Kofa- 
<m&x,  socks.  A(-m&s  (lit.:  '  hand 
socks'),  gloves. — Tarn,  mey- 
jodu  (lit.:  'a  pair  of  socks'), 
kal-m&$  (lit.:  'feet  socks'). 
Kai-mes  (lit.:  *  hand  socks'), 
gloves. — Tel.  mljodu,  mejollu. 
—Kan.,  'Tul.  m&jodu.—Tet. 
meias.  —  Gal.  meia. 

Meirinho  (in  the  sense  of 
*  a  sacristan,  a  sacristan's 
assistant').  Konk.  mirni] 
miraq,  (us.  in  Kanara). — Tarn. 
mirin. — Tul,  mirne, —  |  Indo- 
Fr.  merigne.\ — Mai.  meriniyu. 
— Sund.,  Mac.,  Bug.  marinio. — 
Mol.  marinjo,  harbour-master. 
Dr.  Heyligers  derives  it  from 
marinho  (adj.  *  marine  '). — 
Tet.,  Gal.  mirinhu. 

Meirinho  was  formerly,  in 
Portugal,  a  judicial  official 
corresponding  to  the  present 
day  bailiff.  In  the  colonies 
every  fortress  and  every  city 
had  its  '  meirinho  '.  See  0 
Tombo  do  Esiado  da  India, 


passim.1  In  India,  the  parish 
priests  had,  besides  the  sacris- 
tan, an  official  whose  business 
was  to  look  after  the  spiritual 
interests  of  the  parish,  to 
whom  they  naturally  gave  the 
title  of  meirinho.2  At  the 
present  day  the  '  meirinhos ' 
of  Goa  correspond,  in  their 
duties,  to  the  summoners  in 
Europe ;  they  have  also,  be- 
cause they  have  not  enough 


they  sell  Oil,  Butter,  and  Liquids.'* 
Ovington,  Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P., 
p.  269.] 


i  "  The  Cap  tain  -in -Chief  ordered  the 
sailors  to  land  and  also  his  meirinho 
of  the  fleet  with  an  Ouvidor  (*  magis- 
trate') whom  he  had  on  board,  that 
they  might  keep  an  eye  on  the  people 
and  prevent  mischief.'  Gaspar  Cor- 
reia,  I,  p.  165. 

["We  were  then  landed,  and  a 
miserable  sight  we  were,  all  naked, 
save  only  for  the  covering  of  a  mere 
rag  of  cotton.  We  were  forthwith 
taken  in  charge  by  a  Portuguese 
sergeant,  whom  they  call  a  Merigne, 
who  was  accompanied  by  seven  or 
eight  slaves,  Christian  Caffres  of 
Mozambique,  each  with  his  halbert 
or  partisan  ".  Pyrard,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
I,  p.  427.] 

2  "The  meirinhos,  and  the  very 
parents  are  very  careless,  and  will 
continue  to  be  so,  in  the  matter  of 
reporting  to  you  births."  Instructions 
oj  S.  Francis  Xavier,  in  Luoena,  Bk. 
V,  oh.  25. 

"  In  each  of  these  villages  (of  Qoa) 
there  is  a  meirinho  whose  duty  it  ia 
to  give  religious  instruction."  Jofto 
de  Santos,  Ethiop.  Or.,  II,  p.  97. 


224 


MELAO 


MESA 


to  do,  to  assist  the  sacristans. 
Outside  Goa,  meirinho  is  sy- 
nonymous with  saoristan.  In 
the  Archipelago,  however,  it 
retains  its  original  meaning, 
more  or  less  modified.  In 
Madagascar,  for  example, 
according  to  Matthes,  the 
term  is  used  of  the  European 
Civil  Magistrate — '  Europesche 
schout  \l 

Melao  (melon) )  Tel.  meld- 
ma.  ~~ 

MercS  (favour,  benefit). 
Konk.  merslly  land  held  as  a 
grant  for  service  rendered. — 
Tet.  merse ;  vern.  term  diak. 

Merecer  (to  merit).  Mai. 
merecer  (Haex). — Tet.  mereci 
(also  used  in  the  sense  of 
'merit'). 

Mes  (month).  Hindust. 
majkabdr,  "  (corruption  of  the 
Port,  mis  [month]  and  acabar 
[to  end])  the  last  day  of  the 
month ".  Shakespear.  Wil- 
son mentions  kabar,  in 
Bengali,  as  the  name  of  the 
last  day  of  the  month  and 


*  "  Meirinho.  A  superintendent 
of  police  under  the  Portuguese 
government  of  Bassein  in  the  six- 
teenth  and  seventeenth  centuries'*. 
Whitworth. 


kab&rl  (adj.),  "relating  to  the 
last  day  of  the  month,  due 
or  payable  on  this  day  (salary, 
rent,  etc.)." 

In  Konkani,  kabdr  is  very 
much  used  as  equivalent  to 
the  Portuguese  acabar  ('to 
end'). 

[Brown  suggests,  as  the 
etymon  of  majkabar,  the 
HmcTust.  mas-ke-ba'ad,  *  after 
a  month '.  Crooke,  on  the 
other  hand,  observes  that, 
according  to  Platts,  it  is  more 
probably  a  corruption  of 
Hindust.  masik-war  or  mas-ka- 
w&r.  But  Prof.  S.  H.  Hodi- 
vala  (Notes  on  Hobson-Jobson) 
suggests  that,  "if  *  Mascabar  ' 
is  an  Indo- Portuguese  word 
for  the  last  day  of  the 
month,  it  must  be  a  corrup- 
tion, not  of  mds-kd-bdr, .... 
but  of  amds-ka-bdr.  '  Amas,' 
from  Sans,  am&vasya,  is  com- 
monly used  for  the  last  day 
of  the  month.  If  '  Mascabar  ' 
means  *  monthly  statement  or 
account ',  it  must  stand  for 
mdsik-vdr,  as  Platts  says  ".] 

Mesa  (table).  Konk.  n^^ — 
Mar.,  Guj.,  Nep,,  Or.,  Beng., 
Ass.  mej. — Hindi  mez,  menz, 
mench.  Dhalvan-mez,  writing- 
desk. — Hindust.  mej>  mez. — 


MESA 


MESQUITA 


225 


Sindh.  meza,  mezu. — Punj. 
mez  (also  us.  of  '  a  bench  '). — 
Kash.  mez. — Sinh.  mesaya, 
mese.  Lihina-mesaya,  writing- 
table,  a  case  for  pen  and  ink. 
Sayilod-mesaya,  side-board. 
Say  Hod  is  corruption  of  the 
English  *  side-board/ — Tarn. 
mesei. — Malay al.  mesa,  mes. — 
Tel.  meja.  Mejar,  a  big 
table. — Kan.  meju  (also  us.  in 
the  sense  of  '  ration  ',  owing  to 
confusion  with  the  English 
*  mess '). — Tul.  meji. — Mai. 
meja,  meza,  ?nesa. — Ach., 
Batt.,  Sund.  meja. — Jav., 
Mad.  me  jo.  Mejah  tulis  (Mai.), 
meja  surat  (Ach.),  writing- 
desk. — Day.  meja. — Mac., 
Bug.  mejan. — Tet.,  Gal. 
meza. — Nic.  men&a. — Pers. 
mez,  miz.  —  Ar.  mez. —  |  Turk. 
massa.  \ 

Molesworth  derives  the 
Marathi  word  from  Persian 
and  gives  the  following  com- 
pounds as  Persian  words  :  mej- 
bdn,  mej-vdn,  mej-mdn,  a 
guest,  also  a  host.  Mej-banki 
or  mej-vanki,  mej-mdnki  or 
mej-mani,  hospitality. 

Guj.  mej-bdn,  mej-mdn, 
guest ;  host.  Mej-bani,  feast- 
ing, banquet ;  hospitality. 

Hindust.  mej-bdn,  guest ; 
15 


host.  Mej-bdni,  feasting, 
hospitality.1 

Sindh.  mizimdnu,  mizmdnu, 
mihmdnu,  guest.  Mizimani, 
hospitality. 

Punj.  majmdn,  mahmdn, 
mamdn,  guest  ;  son-in-law. 
Mamani,  feast.  Mijmdn, 
guest.  Mijmanani,  a  female 
guest.  Mijmani,  feast. 

?  Mesquinho  ('  poor,  miser- 
able ').  Mar.  miskin,  miskil.  — 
Hindust.  miskin.  —  Punj.  mas- 
kin.  Maskini,  humility.  — 
Malayal.  miskin,  maskin.  — 
Mai.  meskin,  miskin.  —  Sund., 
Jav.,  Bal.  mtskin.  —  Mac.,  Bug. 


The  term  appears  to  have 
been  directly  imported  from 
Arabic. 

?  Mesquita  (a  mosque). 
Anglo-Ind.  mosque,  [muskeett, 
musqueet  (obs.).]  —  Mai.  Ach., 


1  Shakespear    also     attributes     the 
Hindustani  words  to  Persian. 

2  ''Those  inhabitants  are  fishermen, 
a  mezquinha  folk,  for  this  is  how  they 
speak  in  India  of  people  who  are  of 
low  descent  and  poor."     Castanheda, 
I,  ch.  13. 

*«  Robbers  who  were  Moors  used  to 
rove  on  the  seas  plundering  the 
mesquinhos. "  Gaspar  Correia,  IV, 
p.  83. 


226 


MESQUITA 


MESTIZO 


Jav.,    Mad.    misigit,     mesigit, 
masigit.— Mac.,  Bug.  masigi.1 

Dr.  Sohuchardt  derives 
misigit  from  Portuguese,  al- 
though the  word  in  its  origin 
is  the  Arabic  masjid. 

[Yule  believes  that  the 
probable  course  which  masjid 
took  in  getting  evolved  into 
the  Anglo-Indian  mosque  is  as 
follows:  (1)  in  Span,  mezquita, 
Port.  mesquita ;  (2)  Ital. 
meschita,  moschea ;  French 
(old)  mosquete,  mosquee ;  (3) 
Eng.  mosque.  This  is  more  or 
less  also  the  view  of  the 
O.E.D. 

Sir  George  Oxinden,  in  a 
letter  from  Surat,  dated  28th 
January,  1663,  addressed  to 
the  Directors  of  the  East 
India  Company,  says  :  "  Hear- 
ing they  (*  Sevagy's  men  ') 
had  taken  their  randavous  in 
a  Muskeett  or  Moore 
Church "  (Forrest,  Selec- 
tions, Home  Series,  Vol.  I, 
p.  25).  The  influence  of  the 
Portuguese  word  on  muskeelt 
appears  to  be  unmistakable. 


1  '  There  is  a  big  misqulta  with 
many  columns  and  verandas,  in 
every  respect  very  beautiful."  Gaspar 
Correia,  IV,  p.  173. 


Duarte  Barbosa  uses 
quita  of  a  Hindu  shrine  l ;  and 
owing  to  a  similar  confusion 
Faria-y-Sousa  speaks  of  a 
1  Pagoda  of  Mecca.'] 

MestifO  (a  half-caste). 
Konk.  mAstis.  It  is  also  used 
as  an  adjective  :  mistis  bonchur- 
di,  the  bulbul,  or  the  eastern 
song- thrush,  Ixos  jocosus. — 
Hindust.  mastisa. — Anglo-Ind. 
mustees,  mestiz,  mastisa, 
[mustechees.] — Indo-Fr.  metis.z 

1  [/'The    Bramenes    and     also    the 
Baneanes  marry  one  wife  only.  .  .  At 
their  weddings  they  have  great  festi- 
vities which  continue  for  many  days. 

.  .On  the  day  appointed  for  their  re- 
ception the  bride  and  bridegroom  are 
seated  on  a  dais ;  they  are  covered 
with  gold  and  gems  and  jewels,  and  in 
front  of  them  they  have  a  mesquita 
with  an  idol  covered  with  flowers  with 
many  oil-lamps  burning  around  it." 
Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  D.imes,  Vol.  I,  p.  116.] 

2  •«  After   this  victory   (at  Diu)  the 
Governor    gave    orders    that    all    the 
mestizos  who  were  there  should  be 
inscribed  in  the  Book,  and  that  pay 
and  subsistence  should  be  assigned  to 
them."     Gaspar  Correia,  IV,  p.  574. 

"The  least  esteemed  are  the  off- 
spring of  a  Portuguese  father  and  an 
Indian  mother,  or  vice  versa,  and 
these  are  called  Metices,  that  is, 
Met  If  8,  or  mixed/*  Pyrard,  Viagem, 
Vol.  IT,  p.  32  [Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  38.] 

["It's  alsoe  of  very  ill  consequence 
that  your  Covenant  Servants  should 


MESTIZO 


MESTRE 


227 


[Tavernier  uses  the  forms 
meatift  meative,  and  mestice.] 
See  casti$o  and  topaz. 

[Fryer  speaks  of    this  class 
also  as  Misteradoes  *.] 


intermarry  with  any  of  the  people  of 
the  Country  or  those  of  mixed  Race 
or  Mustechees."  Hedges,  Diary, 
Hak.  Soo.,  Vol.  II,  p.  ccix.] 

44  The  Metissos  (at  (Joa)  are  of 
several  sorts,  but  very  much  despised 
by  the  reinols  and  the  castiaaoa,  be- 
cause they  have  inherited  a  little 
black  blood  from  their  ancestors." 
Le  Gouz  de  la  Boullaye,  Voyage*,  ed. 
10.57,  p.  22H.  [Reinol,  pi.  reinoes, 
from  Port,  reino,  the  kingdom  of 
Portugal,  was  the  name  by  which  the 
European  Portuguese  were  distinguish- 
ed from  those  born  in  India  of 
Portuguese  parents  and  who  were 
called  caatiasoA  (7.  v.).  In  the  early 
seventeenth  century,  reinol  was  used  in 
much  the  same  sense  as  *  griffin  '  was 
in  Anglo-Indian  vocabulary.  *•  When 
they  are  newly  arrived  in  the  Indies, 
they  are  called  Raignolles,  that  is  to 
say,  '*  men  of  the  kingdom,"  and  the 
older  hands  mock  them  until  they 
havo  made  one  or  two  voyages  with 
them,  and  have  learned  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Indies :  this  name 
sticks  to  them  until  the  fleet  arrives 
the  year  following  ".  Pyrard,  Voyage, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  123.  A.  Hamil- 
ton  (New  Acct.  oj  the  East  Indies  (1727), 
1,  248)  speaks  of  this  class  as  "the 
Reynolds  or  European.  Fidalgoes."] 

1  [•'  Beyond  the  Outworks  live  a 
few  Portugal*  Mustezoes  or  Mistera- 
does." East  India,  Hak  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  148.] 


Mestre  (master).  Konk. 
mestir,  a  teacher ;  mestirn,  a 
lady  teacher ;  vern.  terms 
Senay,  panto  jiy  pandit. 
Mestirpan,  teachership,  the 
teaching  profession.  Meat, 
master  of  some  craft ;  artist ; 
an  honorific  appellation  given 
to  artisans. 

The  phonetic  difference  be- 
tween mestir  and  mest  arises 
from  the  fact  that  the  former 
is  employed  by  itself,  whereas 
the  latter  is  generally  prefixed 
to  the  name  of  some  person. 

Mar.  meatari,  mest,  €<  honori- 
fic distinction  of  goldsmiths  or 
carpenters,  or  masons,  or  the 
chief  armourer :  also  of  the 
man,  if  a  Portuguese,  who 
makes  bread  in  a  bakery. 
Applied  frequently  to  a 
superintendent  in  general. 
Used  more,  by  an  excess  of 
courtesy,  of  Portuguese 
servants,  especially  cooks." 
Moles  worth.,1 

Guj.  mlstri,  mistari,  mason. 
Vad6  mistari  (lit.  *  the  great- 
mason  '),  an  architect. 
Hindust.  mistri,  a  skilled  arti- 
san, foreman. — L.-Hindust. 


1  By      'Portuguese*      the     author 
means  the  inhabitants  of  Goa. 


228 


MILAGRE 


MISSAL 


mistri,  a  carpenter.  —  Beng. 
rdj-mistri  (raj  is  Persian  for 
'  mason  '),  a  mason  or  brick- 
layer. Lohdr  mistri  (lit.  *  iron- 
master '),  a  blacksmith.  —  Ass. 
mistri,  carpenter.  —  Punj.  mas- 
tari,  the  official  head.  Mistari- 
khand,  workshop.  —  Malay  al. 
mestari, 


tri,  mestari,  a  foreman.  —  Kan., 
Tul.  mestre,  carpenter,  stone- 
cutter, mason.  —  Anglo-Ind. 
maistry,  mistry,  mistery,  a 
master-workman,  a  foreman, 
and  in  W.  and  S.  India  also  *  a 
cook,  a  tailor.'  —  Gar.  mistri, 
mason,  —  Khas.  raj-misteri, 
mason.  —  ?Mal.  \mMM\  ,  mester 
(perhaps  from  the  Dutch 
meester).  —  Tet.,  Gal.  mestri. 

Some  dictionary-  writers 
give  as  the  etymon  the  English 
mister  or  the  French  maistre. 

Milagre  (miracle).  Konk. 
mildgr\  vern/  terms  acharyefa, 
naval,  vismit,  adbhut.  —  Mai. 
milagro  (Haex)  .  —  Tet.  ,  Gal. 
mildgri. 

In  the  Marathi  of  the 
Konkan  and  in  the  Hindustani 
of  the  south,  milagri,  by  exten- 
sion of  meaning,  sometimes 
stands  for  an  image  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  at  other 
times  for  any  Roman  Catholic 


church,  because  in  India 
there  are  many  churches 
dedicated  to  '  Our  Lady  of 
Miracles.' 

M ilho  (maize ;  Indian 
corn).  Mol.  milo,  mllu. 

Militar  (subst.,  soldier). 
Konk.  militdr ;  vern.  term 
Sipdy,  laSkari. — Tet.  militdr. 

Ministro  (minister).  Konk. 
ministr  ;  vern.  terms  munyari, 
mantri,  pradhdn. — Tet.  minis- 
try '  * 

Minuto  (a  minute).  Konk. 
minut ;  vern.  term  ghadi  (not 
exactly  corresponding). —  ?Guj. 
minit  (as  in  English). — Kamb. 
minut. — Tet.,  Gal.  minutu. 

Missa  (eccles.,  mass). 
Konk.  mis.  Misacho  padri 
(lit.  '  priest  of  the  mass '), 
priest.1 — Kan.  mlsaydgavu  (lit. 
*  sacrifice  of  the  mass  '). — Tul. 
mlsyydga. — Kam^.  missa. — 
Siam.  mi$d. — Ann.  1%  missa  ; 
vern.  term  le. — Mai.  misa. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  misa.—  \  Chin. 
misdh  ;  vern.  term  td-tsidn.  \ 

Missal  (eccles.^  a  missal). 
Konk.,  Tam.7Tet.,  Gal.  misdl. 

1  Cf.  Glerigo  de  missa  ('clergy  of  the 
mass').  Jo&o  de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  iii, 
5.  [It  is  almost  the  exact  equivalent 
of  the  Konkan i  expression  '  priest  of 
the  mass '.] 


MISSiO 


MONC;AO 


229 


Missao  (mission).  Konk. 
misdmv. — Beng.,  Tarn,  misdn. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  misa. 

Mission£rio  (missionary). 
Konk.,  Beng.,  Tarn.,  Kan. 
misiyondr. 

Mister  (arch,  form  mester  ; 
need,  function).  Mai.  mester, 
misti,  necessity. —  |  Mol.,  | 
Ach.  miski  na,  indispensable. 
Miski  teka,  to  be  compelled. — 
Sund.  misti. — Jav.  pfati  or 
pasti,  |  certain,  doubtless.  | 

In  the  Portuguese  dialects,  j 
miste  signifies  :  '  it  is  necessary,  \ 
it  is  proper,  it  ought  to  be.'  ; 

Mist^rio  (mystery).  Konk.  1 
mister ;  vern.  term  gud-h. —  j 
Tet.  mister i. 

|  Moda  (fashion).  Konk. 
mod:  vern.  term  chdl. — Turk. 
moda.  \ 

\  Modelo  (model).  Konk. 
model ;  vern.  term  namuno. — 
Turk,  model.  \ 

M61ho  (sauce,  gravy). 
Kon.  mol,  pickled  fish. — 
?Tam.  molei,  a  kind  of  curry. 
— [Anglo-Ind.  moley]. 

Yule  says  that  the  Tamil 
word  is  a  corruption  of 
'  Malay ' ;  the  dish  being  simply 
a  bad  imitation  of  one  used 
by  the  Malays.  [There  is  a 
recipe  for  preparing  *  moley ' 


in  the  Indian  Cookery  (The 
Army  and  Navy  Co-operative 
Society  Ltd.,  Bombay). 

Monfao  (monsoon).  Konk. 
monsdmv. — Anglo-Ind.  mon- 
soon.— Indo-Fr.  mousson. — 
Si  am.  monsum.1 

The  source-word  is  the 
Arabic  mausim,  '  season  of  the 
year.' 

[Yule  nays  :  ' '  Dictionaries 
(except  Dr.  Badger's)  do  not 
apparently  give  the  Arabic 

word  mausim  the  technical 
sense  of  monsoon.  But  there 

can  be  no  doubt  that  it  had 
that  sense  among  the  Arab 
pilots  from  whom  the  Portu- 
guese adopted  the  word 

Though  monfao  is  general 
with  the  Portuguese  writers  of 
the  16th  century,  the  historian 
Diogo  de  Couto  always  writes 
rnou^ao,  and  it  is  possible 
that  the  n  came  in,  as  in  some 

1  "  Every  mo  n  9am  ten  or  fifteen 
of  these  ships  used  to  sail  for  the  Red 
Sea.'*  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  341  [Hak. 
Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  77]. 

"We  also  speak  of  memoes,  which 
are  the  seasons  there  for  making  sea 
voyages  '*  JoSo  de  Barros,  Dec.  Ill, 
iv,7. 

"There  they  had  to  remain  for  a 
long  time  because  of  the  absence  of  the 
mou£&o "  (throughout  spelt  thus). 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V,  x,  6. 


230 


MONgAO 


MOBDEXIM 


other    cases,    by    a    habitual 
misreading  of  the    written   u 
for  n.     Linsohoten   in    Dutch 
(1596)    has     monssoyn    and 
monssoen.     It  thus  appears 
probable    that    we     get     our 
monsoon    from    the    Dutch." 
Skeat  traces  '  monsoon '  from 
Ital.       monsone.       But       the 
O.E.D.,    with     more     reason, 
states  that  it  is  adopted  from 
Dutch,  monsooen — soyn,  which, 
in  its  turn,  was  adopted  from 
the  Port.  mon$do  in  the   16th 
century.     At  the  present  time, 
both      according     to     Anglo- 
Indian    and    Indo-Portuguese 
usage,    'monsoon,'  or   monqao 
means  '  the  season  of  the  rains,' 
which,  as  a  rule,  lasts  for  four 
months  and  is  a  period  during 
which   sailing    vessels   do   not 
put    out    to    sea.      We    also 
speak      of       '  the       monsoon 
having  burst,'  which  is  another 
way  of  saying  that  the  rains 
have      begun.       The      '  rainy 
season  '  was  also  called  inverno 
((  winter  ')  by  the  Portuguese, 
and  this  practice  was  followed 
by  the  other  European  nations 
and  ,  lasted    right    up    to    the 
eighteenth  century.    '  Inverno ' 
is   even    to-day    used    of    the 
*  rainy  season '  in  the  Portu- 


guese possessions  in  India. 
See  quotation  from  Correia 
under  mordexim  ;  also  Hobson- 
Jobson,  5.v.  winter.] 

|  Morcego  (bat  or  flying 
fox).  Mai.  morsego,  according 
to  Rhumpius.  "  The  fruit  is 
eagerly  eaten  by  bats.  In 
Malay  the  tree  is  called  Caju 
Morsego ;  in  Latin  Arbor 
Vespertilionum  "  ('  Flying  fox 
tree').  | 

Mordexim  ('  a  name  for 
cholera  up  to  the  end  of  the 
1 8th  century ') .  Indo-Fr . , 
Anglo-Ind.  morte-de-chien 

(obs.)1 


1  "This  'winter*  (of  15  43)  they  had 
in  Goa  a  fatal  illness  which  the  inhabi- 
tants call  moryxy."  Gaspar  Correia, 
IV.  p.  288.  [For  *  winter '  see  mon$do 
above.] 

"  Our  name  for  the  disease  is 
colerica  passio,  the  Indians  call  it 
morxi ;  and  we  corrupt  the  word  into 
mordexi " .  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  x vii 
(ed.  Markham,  p.  104). — "  In  our 
century  the  old  names  mordexim 
and  mort-de-chien  have  gone'  out  of 
use,  having  been,  as  a  rule,  replaced 
by  the  word  cholera"  Conde  de 
Ficalho. 

["The  ordinary  diseases  of  this 
country  (Goa)  are  mort-de-chien 
(cholera)— that  Is,  colic  of  the  bowels 
with  vomiting  and  laxity — and  this 
complaint  is  the  death  of  many.  The 
best  remedy  is  to  burn  with  a  red-hot 
iron  the  middle  of  the  heel  until  the 


MORDEXIM 


MORDEXIM        231 


The  Portuguese  word  re- 
presents the  Marathi-Konkani 
mod&i,  which,  even  at  the 
present  time,  is  the  term  used 
of  indigestion,  especially  in  the 
case  of  children.  [See  colera.] 

[The  Marathi-Konkani  word 
is  from  modnefo  or  modonk,  '  to 
break  up,  to  sink,  to  collapse '. 
Dalgado  (Glossario)  thinks   it 
very  probable  that  in  former 
times  this  term,  which  is  used 
of  indigestion,  was  employed, 
by   a  kind  of  euphemism,  to 
denote  cholera,  it  being  regard- 
ed as  inauspicious  in  India  to 
mention  the  fell  disease  by  its 
proper    name.      There     is     a 
great  deal  to  be  said  in  favour 
of  this  view   as,    even  at  the 
present  day  among  the  com- 
mon people,  it  is  regarded  as 
unlucky  to  speak  of  a  man  as 
having     been     *  bitten    by     a 
snake,'  but  it  is  believed  to  be 
more  favourable  to  his  recovery 
if  he  is   described  as   having 
been  *  scratched    by  a  thorn.' 
Yule  observes  that  the  Gujarati 
forms  of  modSi  appear  to  be 
morchi  or   mora6hi.     To   this 


heat  is  felt,  and  by  this  the  pain  is 
allayed  and  the  discharge  and  vomit- 
ing stopped.1'  Manucci,  Storia  do 
Mogor,  ed.  Irvine,  Vol.  IT,  p.  169.] 


Dalgado    says    that   Gujarati 
has  no  r,  and  morchi  cannot 
be     traced     back     to    mdd&i. 
Portuguese  has  no  d  cerebral, 
and   the   sound   which   comes 
nearest  to  it  is  r,  as  is  seen  in 
the  case  of  areca  from  adekka. 
The  Portuguese  writers  of  the 
16th   century    had    very    fine 
ears   and    they    noticed    that 
their  morxi  did  not  represent 
the    exact     transcription     of 
mod6i  which  is  trisyllabic,  the 
a  of  the  second  syllable   (da) 
being    very    silent   or    almost 
mute,     and,     therefore,     very 
naturally  added  de  to  r,  and  in 
this  way  evolved  the  transcrip- 
tion     mordexi,     which     after 
prolonged    use    became    wor- 
dexim  and  existed  side  by  side 
with  the  correct  transcription 
morxi.     During  two  centuries 
and  more  this  word  (mordexim) 
was  employed  by  the  Portu- 
guese— and  by  all  the  Euro- 
peans who  travelled  to  India — 
to  designate  cholera  :  at  times 
written      mordicin      by      the 
Italians,  as  by  Carletti ;  other 
times  mordisin  by  the  French, 
as  by  Pyrard  :  sometimes  wor- 
dexi  by  those  who   wrote   in 
Latin,  as  by  Bontius.    Subse- 
quently, the  French  thought  of 


232        MORDEXIM 


MOSQUITO 


giving  the  word  a  meaning, 
and,  combining  the  sound  of 
the  word  with  the  horrors  of 
death  from  the  disease,  called 
the  malady  mort-de-chien.  In 
the  Lettres  Edifiantes  for  the 
year  1702  there  occurs  the 
following  phrase,  which  helps 
to  fix  the  time  of  the  adoption 
of  the  new  name  :  **  This  great 
indigestion  which  is  called  in 
India  Mordechin,  and  which 
some  of  us  French  have  called 
Mort-de-Chien  "  ( *  Dog's 
Death5).  Although  ridiculed, 
this  name  was  adopted,  not 
only  in  French  works,  but 
also  in  books  written  in  other 
languages,  and  there  was  even 
an  Englishman  who  literally 
translated  the  name  thus  : 
"The  extraordinary  distempers 
of  this  country  are  the  Cholick, 
and  what  they  call  Dog's 
Disease,  which  is  cured  by 
burning  the  heel  of  the  patient 
with  a  hot  iron."  See  Ficalho, 
Colloquies  da  Orta,  Vol.  I, 
p.  275.  The  opinion  of  the 
'  Englishman  '  quoted  above 
in  taken  from  Acct.  of  the  I.  of 
Bowbon,  in  La  Roque's  Voy- 
age to  Arabia  the  Happy,  etc., 
E.T.  London,  1726,  p.  155, 
cit.  in  Hobson-Jobson.  The 


history  of  the  various  trans- 
formations through  which  this 
interesting  word  has  passed 
would  be  incomplete  if  we  did 
not  refer  to  Anderson  (English 
in  Western  India,  etc.,  p.  62) 
who  by  a  curious  metathesis 
having  changed  chien  into 
Chine  and,  therefore,  mort  de 
chien  into  mort  de  Chine 
('  Chinese  death  ')  says  :  "  The 
disease  which  was  prevalent 
in  the  country,  and  especially 
fatal  in  Bombay,  was  called  by 
the  Portuguese  practitioners 
of  medicine  '  the  Chinese 
death,'  or  colic.''] 

|  Moreia  (a  fish).  Mai. 
morea ;  according  to  Rhum- 
pius,  the  word  is  used  by  the 
Malays  to  denote  various 
plants  by  a  kind  of  analogy. 
See  Herbarium  Amboinense 
VII,  ch.  35.  | 

Morrao  (a  match  used  by 
gunners ;  piece  of  cord 
designed  to  burn  at  uniform 
rate  for  firing  cannon).  Konk. 
muram. — Mai.  muran.1 

Mosquito  >-  (mosquito). 
Anglo-Ind.  mosquito,  moskito. 
[Fryer  uses  the  forms  muskeeto, 

1  "  All  the  provisions,  fuel,  timber, 
murroes."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec., 
VI,  i,  6. 


MOSTARDA 


MOSTRA 


233 


mosquito,  and  musquito}.1 
— Pid-Eng.  muakito,  skeeta. 

[Mosquito  is  the  diminutive 
of  the  Port,  mosca,  'a  fly', 
and  its  earliest  use,  connected 
with  South  America,  more 
especially  Brazil,  was  to  denote 
not  the  gnat  so  much  dreaded 
to-day,  but  a  very  common 
and  troublesome  insect  in 
those  parts,  described  at  some 
length  by  Moraes  Silva  in  his 
Dictionary.  Barbosa  (1516) 
uses  the  word  in  this  latter 
acceptation.  "And  in  their 
houses  they  (the  Baneanes) 
sup  by  daylight,  for  neither 
by  night  nor  by  day  will  they 
light  a  lamp,  by  reason  of 
certain  mosquitos  which 
perish  in  the  flame  thereof " 
(Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  I, 
p.  112).  The  restricted  use  of 
the  word  to  denote  the  species 
of  gnat  we  now  know  by  that 
name  is  of  a  later  date.] 

Mostarda  (mustard) . 

Konk.  mustard. — Mai.  mos- 
tdrdi,  mustdrdi,  \  master  \  (per- 
haps from  the  Dutch  mostard)  ; 

1  ["Swarms  of  Ants,  Muskeetoes, 
Flies,  and  stinking  Chinte."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  100. 
See  also  Vol.  I,  p.  231,  and  Vol.  II,  pp. 
99  and  191.] 


vern.  term  sasdvi. — Tet.,  Gal. 
mustarda  ;  vern.  term  sasdbi. 

In  Konkani,  the  use  of  the 
term  is  limited  to  mustard 
prepared  for  use  at  table ; 
otherwise  the  word  sansvdth  is 
used. 

[Mosteiro  (?  a  big  gun). 
Anglo-Ind.  mustira.1 

"  Mustira  is  probably  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Portuguese  word 
Mosteiro,  which  means  a  big 
gun."  Forrest  Selections, 
(Home  Series),  Vol.  I,  p.  27,  n. 
In  the  Portuguese  dictionaries 
which  I  have  consulted  I  do  not 
find  this  meaning  of  the  word ; 
it  means  a  '  monastery  or  con- 
vent.'] 

Mostra  (sample,  pattern)K. 
Konk.  mostr ;  vern.  term 
namuno. — Sinh.  mostraya, 

mostaraya,  mostr  a,  mastare ; 
vern.  terms  adr$aya,  nidar- 
Sanaya. — Tel.  yiustaru,  mus- 
taru. — Anglo-Ind.  muster.3'  See 
amostra. 


1  ["They  (the  Dutch)  having   now 
lately  sent  a  sloupe  fro'  Mallacca  with 
a  Mustira  Portugail  in  her."    Forrest, 
Selections.       Might    mustira     perhaps 
not     be     a     misreading     of    mustiza 
(mestizo,  g.  v.)  ?] 

2  ["Even  amongst  the  English  (in 
Ceylon),    the    number  of   Portuguese 


234 


MOURO 


MOURO 


[Yule  says  that  muster  is 
current  in  Qhina,  as  well  as  in 
India.  For  citations  see 
Hobson-  Jobson.] 

JMouro  (used  of  '  a  Moham- 
medan').1 Konk.  Moir.— 
Anglo-Ind.  Moor,  Moorman. 
— Sund.  Mori.  Kdpas  mori 
(lit.  'Moorish  cotton'),  a 
species  of  cotton. — Pid-Engl. 
Molo-man* 


terms  in  daily  use  is  remarkable.  The 
grounds  attached  to  a  house  are  its 
" compound,"  campinho ;. ...  a  trades- 
man is  shown  a  '*  muster,*'  moatra  or 
pattern."  Tennent,  Ceylon,  Vol.  II, 
p.  70,  n.  2  ] 

"Wee  were  lodged  in  an  upper 
Chamber  and  not  permitted  soe  much 
as  to  looke  out  of  our  doores,  much 
lesse  either  to  see  anie  goods  (saveinge 
the  musters  or  the  waight  of  them)." 
In  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill, 
pt.  ii,  p.  480.] 

1  "  He  had  in  his  company  six  hun- 
dred Mouros  Guzarates,  and  Malava- 
res."  FernSo  Pinto,  ch.  xxvii. 

"  In  token  of  disparagement  they 
call  the  Christians  of  these  parts 
Frangues,  just  as  we  incorrectly  call 
them  Mouros."  Jo&o  de  Barros, 
Dec.  IV,  iv,  16. 

"  I  regard  this  word  mouro  in  the 
acceptation  in  which  the  Portuguese 
of  old  regarded  it,  viz. ,  as  a  synonym 
of  Mohammedan,  as  denoting  beliei 
but  not  race."  Conde  de  Ficalho 
Garcia  da  Orta  e  o  seu  tempo,  p.  112. 

2  The  change  of  r  into  I  in  Pidgin 
English  is  normal. 


[All  Mohammedans  without 
exception  were  called  by  the 
Portuguese  Mouros  or  Moors  : 
this    name    of    their    nearest 
Moslem    neighbours    and    one 
ime  conquerors  was  extended 
by  them  to  all  the  followers  of 
[slam,   and   from    the   Portu- 
guese the  use  of  this  term,  as 
synonymous      with      Moham- 
medan,  passed  to  the  Dutch 
and  the  English.     The  use  of 
the  term  in  its  comprehensive 
sense  is  well  brought  out  by 
Barbosa   (ed.    Dames,  Vol.   I, 
p.  1 19)  :  "  The  Mouros  of  this 
kingdom    (Cambaya)    are    fair 
in  complexion,  and  the  more 
part   of   them    are    foreigners 
from     many     lands,      scilicet 
Turks,  Mamalukes,  Arabs,  Per- 
sians,   Cora9ones,    and    Tar- 
gimoes    (Turcomans)  ;    others 
come  from  the  gieat  kingdom 
of    Dely,    and    others    of    the 
land  itself." 

Yule  says  that  the*  use  of 
the  word  Moor  for  Moham- 
medan died  out  pretty  well 
among  educated  Europeans 
in  the  Bengal  Presidency  in 
the  beginning  of  the  last 
century,  or  even  earlier,  but 
probably  held  its  ground 
longer  among  the  British 


MOUTlO 


MUNiglO  235 


soldiery,  whilst  Moorish,  as  an 
adjective,  continued  to  be  used 
up  to  a  later  date.  In  Ceylon, 
the  Straits,  and  the  Dutch 
colonies,  the  term  Moorman  for 
a  Musalman  is  still  in  common 
use,  and  the  word  is  still 
employed  by  the  servants  of 
Madras  officers  in  speaking  of  a 
certain  class  of  Mohammedans. 
Moro  is  still  applied  at  Manila 
to  the  Mussulman  Malays. 
Not  only  in  Portuguese  India, 
but  wherever  Portuguese  is 
spoken  in  Asia  to-day,  the 
Mohammedan  is  called  Mouro. 
The  French  in  India  have  also 
adopted  the  use  of  this  term 
in  the  same  sense.] 

Moutao  (the  block  in  a 
ship  through  which  the  ropes 
run).  L.-Hindust.  mutdm. 
motdm,  matdm. 

Muita  merce  (many 
thanks).  Beng.  muita  merce; 
a  stereotyped  expression  used 
by  the  Christians  in  the  Dacca 
district  in  raising  toasts ;  it 
has  nothing  to  do  with  its  real 
significance  and  is  used  in  a 
sense  corresponding  to  *  your 
health '. 

Mulato  (one  who  is  the 
offspring  of  a  European  and  a 


negro).      Konk.     muldt.  —  Tul. 
mulatta.1 

In  Konkani,  the  term  is  also 
used  as  an  adjective  and  is 
applied  to  fowls  and  chickens 
with  frizzled  feathers  :  muldt 
kombi,  muldt  pil  [&om&t  =  hen  ; 

;  pil  =  chicken]. 

[Mulatto      means       '  young 

;  mule',  the  offspring  of  a  stallion 

|  and    she-ass  ,     hence,  one    of 
mixed     race.      The     word     is 
analogous  to  mestizo,  q.v.] 
Mulher,  (arch,  form  mother, 

I  woman).     Mai.    molir  ;    vern. 

j  terms  prempuan,  betina. 

Muita  (fine,  penalty).  Konk. 
mult  ;  vern.  term  dand.  —  Tet., 
Gal.  muita. 

j  Muni^ao  (in  the  sense  of 
'small  shot').  Konk.  muni- 
sdihv,  vern.  term  chharro 
(1.  us.)-  —  Sinh.  munissarna  (pi. 
munisan)  ;  vern.  terms  munda, 

*V.AM-      —  «  ---- 

unda^.     Munisan  pa^iya,  shot- 
belt.       Mai.      manisan.  —  Ach. 


1  "  A  mulato  named  Jofio  Leite 
dying  in  Bengal."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VI,  vii.  3. 

"  Those  born  of  a  Portuguese 
fathor  and  a  Caff  re,  or  African 
negro  mother,  are  called  Mulastres 
('  Mulattos'),  and  are  held  in  like 
consideration  with  the  Metifs  ('meati- 
cos')."  Pyrard,  Fiogrem,  II,  p.  32 
[Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  38}. 


236 


MURA 


NABABO 


menisan  or  melisan. — Tet., 
Gal.  munisa ;  vern.  term 
kmuna. 

In  Malay  and  Achinese,  the 
term  is  used,  by  analogy,  of 
*  comfits.' 

*  Mura  ("  an  ancient  measure 
of  Portuguese  India  corres- 
ponding to  735  litres," 
Candido  de  Figueiredo). 
Anglo-Ind.  moorah. 

It  appears  that  the  source- 
word  is  the  Marathi  mudd 
(Konk.  mudo),  "rice  made  up 
in  a  circular  package  being 
fastened  by  wisps  of  straw," 
which,  however,  does  not 
actually  contain  the  quantity 
mentioned  by  Antonio  Nunes : 
"  The  mura  of  batee  (q.v.) 
contains  three  candis."  1 

[Garcia  da  Orta  who  wrote 
about  twenty  years  after 
Nunes  says  that  a  candy  is 
522  arrateis  (pounds).  Crooke 
quotes  from  the  Madras  Glos- 
sary: Mood  a,  Malay  al  muta, 
from  mutu,  '  to  cover  '.  "  a 
fastening  package ;  especially 
the  packages  in  a  circular  form, 
like  a  Dutch  cheese,  fastened 

1  "And  (to  be  given)  in  the  form 
of  bate  ('  paddy ')  two  hundred  and 
forty- three  muras."  Simao  Botelho, 
Tombo,  p.  163. 


with  wisps  of  straw,  in  which 
rice  is  made  up  in  Malabar  and 
Canara."] 

Musica  (music).  Konk. 
muzg,  [also  a  musician]  ;  vern. 
terms  gayan,  vazap. — Hindust. 
musiki,  muslgi.  Muslglddn 
(subst.),  a  musician. — Mai. 
musik. — Tet.,  Gal.  musika. — 
Pers.  muslgi. —  Ar.  musika, 
muzika,  musikay.  Musiki,  a 
musician.  Musikari,  musical. 
— Malag.  mozika. 

Dr.  Schuchardt  prefers  the 
Dutch  musick  as  the  original 
of  the  Malay  word.  See 
cdmara.  -  / 

N 

Nababo  (nawab).  Anglo- 
Ind.  nabob,  [Indo-Fr.  nabab]. 
From  the  Hindustani  nawab, 
plural  of  the  Arabic  naylb,  ^ 
1  a  deputj  ',  [an  1,  therefore, 
applied  to  a  Viceroy  or 
Governor-General  under  the 
Moghuls  as  the  representative 
of  the  Emperor,  e.g.,  the 
Nawab  of  Oudh,  Nawab  of 
Surat].1 

[The  Anglo-Indian  *  Nabob  ', 


i  "There  was  in  Surat  as  Nababo 
a  certain  Persian  Mohammedan 
(  Mouro  Parsio). ..."  Bocarro,  Dec. 
XIII,  p.  354. 


NABABO 


NAIQUE 


237 


in  the  sense  of  *  a  deputy  or 
delegate  of  the  supreme  chief ', 
was  directly  taken  from  the 
Port,  nababo.  But  in  the 
Anglo-Indian  vocabulary  of 
the  18th  century  the  name  was 
also  sarcastically  employed  to 
denote  an  Anglo-Indian  who 
returned  to  England  with  an 
immense  fortune  from  the  East 
and  affected  a  luxurious  style 
of  living.  The  Portuguese  in 
the  17th  century  referred  to  a 
countryman  of  theirs  in 
similar  circumstances  as  India- 
tico,1  just  as  in  a  later  age 
they  spoke  of  one  who  return- 
ed to  Portugal  after  enriching 
himself  in  Brazil  as  Brasileiro, 
and  the  Spaniards  called  one 
of  themselves  who  returned 
to  Spain  after  making  his  for- 


"  By  virtue  of  the  gift  made  by  the 
Moghul  Prince  Idail  Moindikan,  con- 
firmed by  the  Nababo  of  Anata." 
0  Chron.  de  Tisauary,  I,  324. 

["  As  tho  Kingdom  of  Angelim  was 
under  the  control  of  the  Nababo  the 
Prince  was  much  disturbed  by  this 
message."  Manrique,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  1,  p.  23.] 

i  ['  *  An  Indiatico  boards  a  ship  in 
Goa  with  plenty  of  money  and  arrives 
here  (Brasil)  or  in  Lisbon  without  a 
bazaruco  (q.v.)."  Xavier  Dormindo 
(1694),  in  Dalgado's  Qon$alvea  Fiona 
e  a  Lex.  Port,  etc.,  p.  112.] 


tune   in  South  America  Meji- 
cano.] 

Naique  1  (a  captain  of 
indigenous  soldiers ;  a  head- 
man). Anglo-Tnd.  naique, 
naik. — Indo-Fr.  naique. 

The  source-word  is  the  Neo- 
Aryan  ndyak  or  ndyk,  from  the 
Sanskrit  ndyaka.  *  leader, 
director,  chief.  [Its  exact 
equivalent  is  the  Latin  dux.]  It 
is  also  the  title  of  some  kings,1 
and  a  title  of  honour  among 
certain  classes.  [It  was  the 
title  of  the  petty  dynasties 
that  arose  in  S.  India  on  the 
downfall  of  the  Hindu  empire 
of  Vijayanagar  in  the  16th 
century.]  In  Konkani  it  is  the 
name  of  a  catchpole  or  bailiff. 

Naique  in  Indo-Portuguese 
had  various  meanings  :  captain 
or  chief  of  indigenous  soldiers, 
ordinarily  called  pides ;  a 
headman  ;  an  Indian  inspector 
or  supervisor.2 

1  "This       Ventapanaique       had 
become,  in  these  times,  very  powerful, 
and  had  conquered  and  made  himself 
the  overlord  of  all  the  neighbouring 
chiefs."     Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  471. 

2  "He   sent   also   a   Nayque  with- 
twenty     Abysstnians,    who    came    to 
protect    us    from    robbers,    and    to 
provide    us   with    supplies."     Fernao- 
Pinto,  oh,  iv. 


238 


NAIRE 


NATRE 


Naire.,.('name  of  the  ruling 

"To  guard  against  these  he  esta- 
blished some  people  of  the  same  island 
of  the  Canarese  Hindus  (gentios)  with 
their  Naiques,  who  are  the  captains 
of  the  footmen  and  of  the  horsemen, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  land." 
Barroa,  Dec,  II,  v,  8. 

"  And  in  this  wise  about  the  salaries 
of  the  captains  as  of  the  naiques  and 
peaea"  (* sepoys').  Simfto  Botelho,  p. 
72. 

"The  footmen  of  the  land  having 
broken  off  with  their  naiques,  who 
are  their  captains. ..."  Gaspar  Correia, 
II,  p.  512. 

"  Among  the  Hindus,  Rao  means 
king  and  Naique  means  a  Captain ; 
,when  these  Kings  (the  Mohammedan 
sovereigns  of  the  Bahmani  Kingdom) 
take  a  Hindu  into  their  service,  and 
do  not  wish  to  give  any  very  great 
title,  they  add  the  title  Naique  to 
his  name,  as  Salva  Naique,  Acem 
Naique. ..."  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  X. 
[ed.  Markham,  p.  72,  omits  parts  of 
this  passage.] 

•*  But  he  assumed,  out  of  very  great 
humility,  the  title  Naique  which 
means  captain  or  leader.1'  Diogo  do 
Couto,  Dec.  VI,  v,  5. 

["  Oaptaine  Wed  dell,  then  allsoe 
our  Comaunder,  wrote  a  lettre  by  him 
to  the  Naigue,  or  King  of  the 
country."  Peter  Mundy,  Travels, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I.  p.  72.] 

"  Its  common  Anglo-Indian  applica- 
tion is  to  the  non-commissioned 
officer  of  Sepoys  who  corresponds  to 
a  corporal ".  Hobson-Jobson. 

[Hyder  AH  of  Mysore  was  proud  of 
being  called  Hyder  Naik ;  this  ia  inter- 
esting because  Napoleon's  soldiers  after 


caste  in  Malabar').  Anglo- 
Ind.  nair. — Indo-Fr.  nalre.1 

It  is  the  Malay al.  ndyar^ 
derived  from  the  Sansk. 
nayaka,  *  chief,  leader.' 

["  Another  derivation  is  from 
Naga,  "  a  snake,  or  man  of 
serpent  descent",  and  some 
possibility  is  lent  to  this  by 
the  fact. .  .  .that  every  Nayar 
family  still  holds  the  serpent 

the  crossing  of  the  bridge  of  Lodi 
dubbed  their  leader  '  caporal '  and  even 
afterwards  he  came  to  be  affection- 
ately known  as  *  le  petit  caporal.'] 

1  "  In  this  land  of  Malabar  there 
is  another  caste  of  people  who  are 
called  Nay  res,  and  among  them  are 
noblemen  who  have  no  other  duty 
than  to  serve  in  war."  Barbosa,  p, 
235  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Damea,  Vol.  II,  p. 
38].  "These  men  are  called  Nayres 
only  from  the  time  when  they  come 
forth  for  war."  Idem,  p.  327  [Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  45]. 

"  This  name  Nair<*,  although  one 
may  be  of  the  same  blood,  cannot  be 
assumed  until  such  time  as  one  is 
an  armed  knight,  and  as  such  enjoys 
the  privileges  of  his  rank."  Joffo 
de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  ix,  3. 

"  In  this  country  of  Malabar  the 
class  of  hidalgos  is  called  Naires, 
which  means  '  Men  of  War.'  Gaspar 
Correia,  I,  p.  75. 

"The Naires  whoarathe  Knights.'' 
Garcia  da  Orta,  Col  XXII  [ed.  Mark- 
ham,  p.  193.  For  a  description  of 
Knighthood  among  the  Nairs,  see 
Barbosa,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  45  et 
seq.]. 


OLA 


OLA 


243 


The  word  is  of  Dravidian 
origin,  Malayal.  6lat  Tarn. 
6hi,  and  does  not  only  mean 
'a  palrn-leaf,'  *  but  also  'the 
leaf  prepared  for  writing  on,'2 
and  '  a  written  order  on  the 
leaf'3. 


the  branches')  as  dois  ramos  ('two 
branches')  and  arrives  at  a  version 
which  is  meaningless.] 

1  "  All  the  rest  of  the  town  of  (Cali- 
cut) was  built  of  wood  and  thatched 
with  a  kind  of  palm-leaf  which  they 
call  Ola  ".  Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  iv,  7. 

["It  (the  Town  of  Bombaim)  is  a 
full  Mile  in  length,  the  Houses  are 
low,  and  Thatched  with  Oleas  of  the 
Cocoo-Trees."  Fryer,  East  India,  Vol. 
I,  p.  172.] 

[•'The  greater  number  of  houses  in 
the  city  (of  Arakan)  are  made  of 
bambua,  which.... are  strong  canes 
often  of  great  thickness.  These  cane 
houses  are  covered  in  with  palm- 
leaves,  intertwined,  known  as  Olas". 
(The  palm  referred  to  here  is  the 
Nipajrutican*,  and  not  the  coco-nut 
palm  as  in  the  preceding  quotations.) 
Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
208.] 

*  "They  are  accustomed  to  prepare 
their  olas,  which  are  palm -leaves, 
which  they  use  for  writing-paper, 
scratching  it  with  an  iron  point.*' 
Caspar  Correia,  I,  p.  212. 

a  "  He  sent  his  ola  of  thanks  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Sdo  Thom6  ".  Caspar 
Correia,  IV,  p.  132. 

"He  wrote  an  ola  to  Modeliar,  in 
which  he  informed  him  that  he  was  in 
the  camp,  as  he  had  said  he  would 


[Besides  the  above  meanings 
there  is  one  in  which  the  term 
is  used  by  Portuguese  chroni- 
clers, viz.,  that  of  gold  or  cop- 
per-plate, in  imitation  of  the 
palm-leaf  strip,  with  an  ins- 
cription.1 

Barbosa  gives  a  very  full 
account  of  the  royal  scribes  of 
Calicut  and  of  their  manner  of 
writing  on  palm-leaves2.] 

be  "     Jofto  Ribeiro,   Fatalidade  hiat., 
Bk.  II,  ch.  x. 

[In  the  last  two  quotations  ola  is 
used  in  the  sense  of  *  a  letter.*] 

1  ("  All  this  he  ordered  to  be  inscrib- 
ed on  ollas  of  copper."  Fr.  Antonio 
de    Gouveia,    Jornada    do    Arcebispo 
(1602),  fls.  4  and  5,  in  Oloasario.] 

["  He  sent  a  Comptroller  of  the 
Revenue,  the  most  important  person- 
age in  his  Kingdom,  with  fifty  horses, 
and  the  ola  of  gold,  which  is  a  thin 
sheet  like  a  thin  plate  of  gold." 
Conquista  de  Pegu  (1617),  ch.  13,  in 
Qlonaario.] 

2  ["  The  King  of  Calicut  continually 
keeps  a   multitude  of  writers  in    his 
palace  who  sit  in  a  corner  far  from 
him ;    they  write  upon  a  raised  plat- 
form... They  write  on  long  and  stiff 
palm-leaves,  with  an  iron  style  with- 
out ink;  they  make  their  letters    in 
incised    strokes,   like    ours,   and    the 
straight  lines  as  we  do.    Each  of  these 
men  carries  with  him  whithersoever 
he  goes  a  sheaf  of  these  written  leaves 
under  his  arm,  and  the  iron  style  in 
his  hand. ..."    Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames, 
Vol.  II,  p.  18.    This  is  how  writing  on 
palm-leaves  is  still  done  in  Malabar 


244 


OLEO 


OURIVES 


6leo  (oil).  Konk.  61  (espe- 
cially used  of  Holy  Oil  or  of 
medicinal  oils);  vern.  terms 
tel ;  pavitr  tel ;  okti  tel. — Beng. 
61,  Holy  Oil. 

On^a  (ounce).  Konk.  oms. — 
Jap.  onsu ;  perhaps  from  the 
English  *  ounce '. 

Opa  (long  loose  robe). 
Konk.  op. — Beng.  opd. — Tarn., 
Tet.,  Gal.  o' 


and  in  Ceylon,  where  even  to-day, 
when  certain  important  documents 
have  to  be  written,  the  Ola  or  palm- 
leaf  is  preferred  to  paper,  in  view  of 
the  former's  durability  and  the  indeli- 
ble nature  of  the  writing  on  it.] 

["The  books  of  the  Singhalese  are 
formed  to-day,  as  they  have  been  for 
ages  past,  of  olas  or  strips  taken 
from  the  young  leaves  of  the  Talpat 
palm,  cut  before  they  have  acquired 
the  dark  shade  and  strong  texture 
which  belong  to  the  full  grown  frond." 
Tennent,  Ceylon  I,  p.  512.] 

["  Caps,  fans,  and  umbrellas  are  all 
provided  from  the  same  inexhaustible 
source  (the  palmyra  palm),  and  strips 
of  the  finer  leaves  steeped  in  milk  to 
render  them  elastic,  and  smoothed  by 
pressure  so  as  to  enable  them  to  be 
written  on  with  a  stile,  serve  for  their 
books  and  correspondence;  and  are 
kept,  duly  stamped,  at  the  cutcheries 
to  be  used  instead  of  parchment  for 
deeds  and  legal  documents."  Idem, 
Vol.  II,  p.  627.] 

1  "  He  ordered  big  opas  to  be  made 
from  rich  brocades."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VII,  i,  11. 


Ora$ao  (prayer).  Konk. 
orasafav  \  vern.  terms  magqem, 
prarthan. — Tet.,  Gal.  orasa. — 
Jap.  orashyo,  from  Latin 
oratio,  according  to  Dr.  Mura- 
kdmi. 

Ordem  (order).  Konk.  ord] 
vern.  terms  nirdp,  hukum, 
pharman  ;  kram,  mandaval. — 
Mai.  ordi,  urdi,  rudi, 
|  rodi.  |  — Jav.  urdi. — Bug. 
rodi.—  Tet.  drdt. 

Orgao  (organ,  in  the  sense 
of  '  musical  instrument '). 
Konk.  orgdrti ;  org  (more  us.). 
— Mar.  org,  ork. — Hindust. 
argan.arghanum. — Beng., Tarn. 
organ. — Sinh.  orgalaya,  orgale. 
— Mai.  organ,  or  gam,  organon. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  org&o. — Jap. 
orogan. — Ar.  arganun,  argan, 
organ,  orgon.1 

Shakespear  derives  the 
Hindustani  vocables  from 
Greek,  through  Arabic, 

Ourives  (goldsmith).  Mai. 
orivis  (Haex);  vern.  term 


i  "  He  was  carrying  in  a  skiff  some 
orgaos  on  which  they  were  playing." 
Castanheda,  I,  p.  91. 

"  With  all  that  was  necessary  they 
came  well  furnished  from  the  Kingdom 
(of  Portugal),  with  or&aos  and  a 
beautiful  picture  of  Our  Lady  of 
Piety.1'  Gaspar  Correia,  1,  p.  687. 


OUVIDOR 


PADRE 


245 


pande-mas,  lit.,  '  craftsman  of 
gold'. 

[Ouvidor  (lit.,  an  auditor; 
one  hearing  cases,  a  magis- 
trate). Anglo-Ind.  ovidore. l 

Whit  worth  (Anglo-Indian 
Dictionary)  says  that  '  ovidor  ' 
is  "  the  title  of  a  magistrate 
under  the  Portuguese  govern- 
ment of  Bassein."  This  is 
but  a  part  statement  of  a 
fact,  for  the  Portuguese  had 
ouvidores  not  only  in  Bassein 
but  in  all  their  important 
settlements  in  the  East.] 


Paciencia  (patience).  Konk. 
pasyems  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  terms 
are  sosndy,  sosnikdy,  usarpat. — 
Tet.  pasi£nsi. 

Padeiro  (baker).  Konk. 
pader ;  vern.  term  undekdr  (1. 
us.).  Pader-khdn,  bakery. — 
Guj.  pader,  in  pader-khdnum. 


1  ['*  After  they  had  asked  us  ques- 
tions of  one  sort  and  another,  the 
captain  ordered  the  Merigne  to  take 
us  to  the  Oydor  de  Cidade  (City 
Magistrate)  as  being  robbers  and  his 
proper  game.'*  Pyrard,  Voyage,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  428.] 

["On  this  the  Oyodores  and  most 
of  the  Councillors  assembled.0 
Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  40.] 


Khan  and  khdnum  are  from 
Hindust.  khand,  '  establish- 
ment, workshop '.  See  pdo. 

In  Konkani  at  times  pharn 
or  kharn,  from  the  Portuguese 
forno  (*  oven  '),  are  used  for  '  a 
bakery '. 

Padre  (in  the  sense  of 
*  priest,  clergyman,  mission- 
ary, parish  priest,  pastor'). 
Konk.,  Mar.,  Guj.,  Hindi, 
Hindust.,  Beng.,  Khas.  padri. 
—  Padripan  (Konk.),  the  state 
or  condition  of  a  priest. — Sinh. 
pddirit  pddeli  (followed  by  the 
usual  unndnse,  *  reverend5). — 
Tarn.,  Malayal.  pddiri ;  padri- 
ydr  (honorific). — Tel.  pddiri. — 
Kan.  padri,  pddari. — Tul. 
pddri,  padre. — Anglo-Ind. 

padre,  padri  (especially  *  Catho- 
lic priest'). — Siam.  bat.1 — Mai.. 
Sund.,  Tet.,  Gal.  padri.— Pid.- 
Engl.,  Chin.  pa-ti-litpa-te-le. — 
Jap.  bdteren.2 

The  clergy :  padri-lok, 
Konk.,  Mar.,  Guj.;  padri-log, 
Hindi ;  padri-lok,  padri-log, 
Hindust. ;  padilivare,  Sinh. ; 


1  For  6  in  place  of  p,  cf.  6S6=Sansk. 
papa,  ('  sin ');  for  t  in  place  of  dr,  cf. 
t'ntfta=Sansk.  indra  ('the  god  Indra'). 

2  P  initial  is  little  used  in  Japanese. 
The    dissolution    of    the    compound 
consonant  is  the  rule.     Cf.  vtdro. 


246 


PADRE 


PADRE 


pddri-galu,  Kan. ;  pddrelu, 
Tul.  Lok  or  log  is  from  the 
Sansk.  loka,  *  persons,  people.' 
Pradhdn  padri,  a  prelate. 
Rum  kd  pradhdn  padri,  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  the  Pope. 
Hindi. 

Bard-pddri  (lit.  •  the  great 
padre'),  Father  Superior.1 
Sarddr-padri,  the  bishop. 
Ldf-padri  (also  us.  in  Hindi 
and  Khassi),  bishop,  arch- 
it**  Padre  Giu"  (which  corres- 
ponds to  Reverend  Sir  in  our  language), 
"  do  you  wish  that  we  should  proceed 
more  severely  against  the  Siguiclar  ?  " 
Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p  425.  Padre  Giu  =  Padre- ji,  the  affix 
ji  being  honorific.  Siguidar=Pers. 
shiqdar,  a  revenue  officer.] 

["  The  Captain-major  replied  that 
among  infidels  it  was  essential  that 
such  demonstrations  should  be  made 
in  order  that  they  should  appreciate 
the  position  held  by  members  of  our 
Religious  orders  and  by  Priests  and 
respect  them.  The  more  so  in  this 
case,  since  the  news  that  the  boro 
Padre,  which  is  to  say  great  Priest, 
was  arriving  had  spread  throughout 
the  whole  country.  This  name  was 
applied  by  the  pagans  to  the  Priors  of 
our  Residencies  in  those  Principalities, 
to  whom  the  Bishops  of  San  Tom6  or 
Meliapor  usually  delegated  the  power 
to  inspect  and  generally  officiate  in  the 
territory  lying  within  their  spiritual 
jurisdiction."  Idem,  Vol.  I,  p.  162. 
Boro  padre= Hindus t.  Bada  Padre, 
'Great  Father.'] 


bishop.  Ldf  is  the  corruption 
of  the  English  *  lord  '.  Rum  kd 
sarddr  padri,  the  Pope.  Padri 
kd  muhalla,  a  parish.  Sarddr 
padri  kd  taaluga,  a  diocese. 
Sarddr  padri  kd  maqam,  Cathe- 
dral Church.  Hindustani. 

In  Madras  the  name  Padri- 
gudi^s  met  with,  and  in  Bengal 
PadriSibpur,  names  of  missions 
belonging  to  the  Portuguese 
Padroado1  [q.v.]. 


1  "  Padri  13  used  by  all  classes  for  a 
Christian  Minister.*'  Candy. 

"  And  it  is  sometimes  applied  also 
to  Brahmans  or  other  religious 
persons."  Whitworth. 

"  I  have  already  mentioned  in  the 
Journal  of  Rom.  Phil.  6  xiii,  510,  that 
this  word  (padre)  is  also  applied  to 
protestant  clergymen  and  even  also  to 
heathen  priests."  Schuchardt,  Kreol. 
Stud.,  ix. 

"  In  Malay  the  word  padri  signifies 
a  Catholic  priest.  However,  in  1820 
in  the  island  of  Sun  atra,  during  an 
insurrection  against  the  Dutch  which 
has  grown  into  a  desperate  struggle 
for  more  than  twenty  years,  the  chiefs, 
priests,  and  Mohammedan  "pilgrims, 
and  the  partisans  of  a  very  fanatical 
religious  sect,  have  assumed  the  name 
padri,  and  from  this  time  this  name 
has  been  given  to  all  the  insurgents  " 
Heyligers. 

A  Hindu  landowner  of  Pern&m  (Goa), 
in  the  course  of  conversation  carried 
on  in  Konkani,  once  mentioned  to  me 
that  his  son,  whom  he  introduced  to- 
me, was  being  taught  Marathi  by  a 


PADRE 


PADRE 


247 


[Yule  points  out  a  peculiar- 
ity in  the  use  of  the  term 
*  padre '  in  India  among  the 
Portuguese.  It  was  a  singular- 
ity of  their  practice  at  Goa,  as 
noticed  by  P.  della  Valle,1  to 
give  the  title  of  Padre  to  secular 
priests,  whereas  in  Italy  this 
was  reserved  to  the  religiosi  or 
regulars.  In  Portugal  itself 
the  use  was  the  same  as  in 
Italy  ;  but,  as  the  first  ecclesi- 
astics who  went  to  India  were 
monks,  the  name  apparently 


padre  mestre  ('  a  priest-teacher '). 
When  I  expressed  my  surprise  at  this, 
I  was  told  that  the  boy's  teacher  was 
a  layman  but  he  was  referred  to 
deferentially  by  the  same  style  and 
title  by  which  the  priest  who  taught 
in  the  Government  school  of  the  place 
was  addressed. 

["  Many  families  of  Braminys*  dayly 
leaving  y«'  Portuguezes  territories  and 
repaire  hither  (Bombay)  frighted  by 
yc  Padrees,  who  upon  y^  death  of 
any  person  forces  all  his  children  to  be 
Christians."  Forrest,  Selection  (Home 
Series),  Vol.  T.  p.  120.] 

1  ["The  Portugal*  call  Secular 
Priests,  Fathers,  as  we  do  the 
Religious,  or  Monasticks."  Della 
Valle,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  142.] 

["  I  went  into  y°  City  of  Diarbikeer 
to  visit  yt%  French  Padres  of  y°  Order 
of  St.  Francis,  who  received  and  enter- 
tained me  with  great  civility  and 
respect."  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  232.] 


became  general  among  the 
Portuguese  there  for  all  priests. 

Thomas  Bowrey  (A  Geogra- 
phical Account  of  Countries 
Round  the  Bay  of  Bengal  1669 
to  1679)  employs  all  three 
names  :  Priests,  *  Patrees  ',  and 
Fathers.1 

Though  the  term  was  ori- 
ginally introduced  by  the 
Portuguese  to  describe  their 
priests,  it  still  does  duty  in 
India  for  a  chaplain  or  minister 
of  any  Christian  denomina- 
tion.] 


1  ["  Many  of  them  (Parjars  = 
(Pariahs)  of  Chore rnandel)  nowadays 
are  yearly  converted  to  the  Christian 
faith  by  the  Portugal  Priests  and 
Jesuites."  p.  41.] 

['*  I  have  Seen  many  of  the  like 
Sort  in  Other  places  of  India  and 
Persia;  but,  however,  the  Portugal 
Patrees,  whose  dependence  is  meerly 
upon  telling  faire  tales., ."  p.  50.] 

[«'  The  Portugueeses  haveinge  collect- 
ed a  good  Summ  of  moneys  (in 
Bengala)  to  the  End  they  might  build 
a  very  large  and  decent  Church,  they 
now  make  preparation  to  begin  the 
worke.  Haveinge  provided  Stone, 
brick,  lime,  timber,  they  pull  downe 
the  Old  one,  and  begin  the  new 
foundation,  but  ere  one  fourth  finished 
the  Moors,  by  Order  of  theire  Gover- 
nour  stopped  the  worke,  commanding* 
the  workmen  Upon  paine  of  imprison- 
ment not  to  proceed e,  to  the  great 
griefe  of  the  Fathers,  and  alias. '* 
p.  194.] 


248 


PADRINHO 


PAGA 


Padrinho  (god-father) . 
Konk.  padan,  padin. — Beng. 
padu.  j,  • 

Padroado  ('the  right  of 
patronage  called  in  English 
4  Advowson '  granted  by  the 
Popes  to  Portuguese  sovereigns 
over  Roman  Catholic  Churches 
in  the  East,  and  especially 
over  those  in  India).  Konk. 
padrovdd.  — Beng.  padrovadu. 
— Tarn,  padrovadu.  — [Anglo- 
Ind.  padroado.1] 

[The  frequent  and  tense 
misunderstandings  and  dis- 
putes between  those  Roman 
Catholics  in  Bombay,  Calcutta, 
Madras,  and  other  places  in  the 
East,  who  owed  obedience  to 
Bishops  nominated  by  the 
Portuguese  sovereign,  called  the 
Padroadists,  and  those  others, 
who  were  under  the  spiritual 
jurisdiction  of  prelates  ap- 
pointed by  the  Congregation 
of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith 
in  Rome,  called  the  Propa- 
gandists, especially  in  the  last 
two  decades  of  the  19th  cen- 
tury, were  responsible  for  the 


i  ["With  the  abolition  of  the 
Padroado  and  the  enjoyment  of 
freedom  from  State  trammels  the 
Catholic  Church  will  prosper  in 
India..."  The  Padroado  Question 
(1886),  Examiner  Press,  Bombay.] 


introduction  of  this  term  into 
Anglo-Indian  vocabulary.  The 
'  Padroado  Question  '  was  then 
a  familiar  topic  of  conversa- 
tion and  of  controversy  in 
newspapers  and  pamphlets. 
The  Portuguese  word  is  derived 
from  the  Lat.  patrocinium, 
'  patronage  '.] 

[Padroadista  (a  term  coined 
in  Indo- Portuguese  to  denote 
one  who  is  under  the  spiritual 
jurisdiction  of  Bishops  nomi- 
nated by  Portugal,  or  one  who 
defends  the  right  of  the  Portu- 
guese nation  to  ecclesiastical 
patronage  in  British  India). 
Konk.  padroadist. — Anglo-Ind. 
padroadist.1 

A  parallel  formation  was 
that  of  the  term  Propagandista 
(q.v.).] 

{  Paga    ('salary,   payment'), 
^Pagar   ('  to   pay',   used   as  a 


l  ['•  When  all  this  is  done,  let  India 
be  divided  into  as  many  dioceses  as 
will  be  required,  let  their  endowment 
be  legally  secured....;  then  the  new 
clergy  may  become  the  proprietors  of 
all  the  Colleges,  Schools,  Churches. . . 
and  in  fact  of  all  that  is  now  held  and 
done  by  the  present  clergy  under  the 
Vicars  Apostolic  in  British  India. 
That  will  then  be  the  beginning  of  the 
realization  of  the  loftiest  dreams  of  the 
most  eager  Padroadists."  The 
Padroado  Question.] 


PAGINA 


PAGODE 


249 


subst.),  Konk.  pdg. — Mar. 
pdg,  pagdr.  Pag&ri,  stipen- 
diary. Baifhdpagdr,  super- 
annuation, pension. — Guj. 
pagdr.  Pagdt  apvo,  pagdr 
karvo,  to  pay.  Pagdr  apvo 
joy 6,  payable,  Pagdr  lendr, 
one  receiving  salary. — Hin- 
dust.  pagdr  (us.  only  in  the 
Bombay  Presidency ;  in  other 
parts,  talab). — Sindh.  paghdru. 
—  ?  Kan.  pagadi,  tax,  customs- 
duty. — Tul.  pagaru  (also  us.  in 
the  sense  of  'hire,  rent'). — 
Anglo-Ind.  (in  Bombay)  pagdr.1 
The  Neo-Aryan  terms  are 
mufordy  mazuri,  vetan,  pharik- 
pan,  talab. 

In  Marathi  there  is  another 
vocable,  pdg  (fern.),  which 
signifies  "  the  duty  paid  by  a 
vessel  when  it  leaves  port." 
I  believe  that  it  is  derived  from 
the  Portuguese  word,  though 
Molesworth  does  not  say  so. 

P£gina  (page  of  a  book). 
Konk.  pdzn,  paserti  (through  a 
middle  form  *pdsri). — Guj. 
pdsum. — Sindh.  pasd. — The 
Neo-Aryan  terms  are  pan, 
putto,  varakh,  pair,  patro. 

Pagode    (in    the    sense    of 

1  "This  word  is  commonly  adopted 
in  the  vernaculars  for  monthly  salary. " 
\Vhitworth. 


'  idol,  temple,  coin  '  *).  Anglo- 
Ind.  pagoda. — Indo-Fr.  pagode, 
pagodin.  — Tet.  pagodi? 

1  [The    order    in    the    original     is 
41  temple,  idol,  coin  ",  which  has  been 
altered  as  above  to  fit  in   with   the 
results  of  the  author's  latter  investi- 
gations.      A    similar    alteration    was 
inevitable  in  the  order   and   arrange- 
ment of  the  citations.] 

2  A. — Pagode  meaning  *  an  idol '. 
[1525.— "And    after    the    Brahmins 

had  completed  their  ceremonies  and 
sacrifices,  they  told  the  King  that  it 
was  time  for  him  to  advance  for  the 
Pagodes  had  given  him  a  sign  of 
victory.*'  Chronica  de  Bisnaga,  p.  29.] 

(When  King  Crisnarao  was  astoni« 
shed  to  find  that  all  the  work  done  by 
day  in  making  a  water  tank  was  un- 
done at  night)  "  he  ordered  all  his  wise 
men  and  wizards  to  be  called  together, 
and  asked  them  what  they  thought 
of  the  phenomenon ;  whereupon  they 
said  that  their  pagodes  were  not 

pleased  with  the  work "  Idem,  p. 

56.] 

["  In  this  House  of  Victory  the 
King  has  a  house  built  of  cloth  with 
its  door  made  fast  in  which  he  keeps 
a  pagode,  nn  idol "  Idem,  p.  102.] 

4 'Very  often  the  devil  is  in  them, 
but  they  regard  him  as  one  of  their 
gods,  or  pagodes,  for  this  is  the 
name  they  give  him."  Castanheda, 
Bk.  I,  oh.  14. 

"Saying  that  they  all  had 
offended  their  pagodes  in  not  having 
offered  sacrifices  and  gifts  which  had 
been  promised  to  them."  JoSo  de 
Barros,  Dec.  I,  iv,  18. 

' '  Swearing  besides  by  his  pagodes, 
which  are  their  idols  and  which  they 


250 


PAGODE 


PAGODE 


Half  a  dozen  etymologies 
are  suggested  for  this  word, 

worship  for  gods."      Gaspar  Correia, 
I,  P.  119. 

["  And  they  have  their  idols  stand- 
ing in  the  woods,  which  they  call 
Pagodes."  Ralph  Fitch,  in  Early 
Travels  in  India  ( 192 1 ),  O.U.P.,  p.  15.] 

["  And  the  red  sandal  is  also  used  on 
pagodes  or  idols."  Orta,  Col.  xlix  ;  ed. 
Markham,  p.  394.  Markham's  render- 
ing is  faulty,  because  he  ignores 
entirely  *  or  idols  ',  which  gives  pagodes 
the  meaning  of  '  temples  '.] 

["It  is  a  most  grave  offence  against 
Divine  Majesty. ..  .to  light  lamps 
before  pagodes,  or  in  places  dedicated 
to  them,  to  anoint  them  with  oil, 
sandal,  and  other  things,  to  place 
flowers  on  them.,.."  The  First  Pro- 
vincial Council  (1567),  in  Archivo  Port. 
Or.,  Fasc.  IV,  p.  13.] 

"Especially  with  the  Bonzes,  who 
had  the  house  full  of  images  of 
pagodes."  P.  Sabatino  de  Ursis 
(1611),  Matheus  Ricci. 

["  Sevagee  Raja. . .  .has  vowed  to  his 
pagod,  never  to  sheath  his  sword  till 
he  has  reached  Dilly,  and  shutt  up 
Orangsha  in  it."  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  cccxxvi.] 

B. — Pagode  meaning  *  a  temple  '. 

"  In  their  [of  the  Nairs  of  Malabar] 
temples,  which  are  called  Pagodes, 
they  perform  many  enchantments 
and  witchcrafts."  Duarte  Barbosa, 
Livro,  p.  333  [ed. '  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p. 
«]. 

["In  this  city  of  Goa,  and  all  over 
India,  there  are  an  infinity  of  ancient 
buildings  of  the  Gentiles,  and  in  a 
small  island  near  this,  called  Dinari 
(Divari),  the  Portuguese,  in  order  to 


among  them  the  Persian  but- 
kadah,  *  idol  temple  ',  and 


build  the  city,  have  destroyed  an 
ancient  temple  called  Pagode,  which 
was  built  with  marvellous  art,  and 
with  ancient  figures  wrought  to  the 
greatest  perfection  in  a  certain  black 
stone,  some  of  which  remain  standing, 
ruined  and  shattered,  because  these 
Portuguese  care  nothing  about  them. 
If  I  can  come  by  one  of  these  shattered 
images  I  will  send  it  to  your  Lordship, 
that  you  may  perceive  how  much  in 
old  times  sculpture  was  esteemed  in 
every  part  of  the  world."  Letter  of 
Andrea  Corsali  to  Giuliano  de  Medici, 
in  Ramusio,  1.  f.  177,  cit.  in  Hobson- 
Jobson.  ] 

[These  pagodes  are  houses  in 
which  they  conduct  their  worship, 
and  have  their  idols,  which  are  of 
different  forms,  viz.,  of  men,  women, 
bulls,  monkeys,  and  there  are  others 
in  which  there  is  nothing  besides  a 
round  stone  which  they  adore." 
Chronica  de  Bianaga,  p.  84.] 

"It  is  a  pagode  which  is  the  house 
of  prayers  to  their  idols,  which  has 
been  set  apart  for  this  purpose." 
Castanheda,  Historia,  I,  14. 

"  The  buildings  of  their  pagodes, 
which  are  their  churches."  Gaspar 
Correia,  Lendaa,  I,  p.  181. 

"  All  that  pagode  in  which  we 
notice  many  wonderful  things." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.,  IV,  iv.  7. 

"  On  the  other  side  (of  Adam's 
Peak)  is  the  Pagode,  which  is  their 
Church."  Fatalidade  hist.,  Bk.  1, 
ch.  23 

[  "A  Pagode  or  China  Church.  Woe 
went  to  a  Pagode  of  theirs,  a  reason- 
able handsome  building  and  well 


PAGODE 


PAGODE 


251 


Sanskrit,  bhagavati,  '  a  god- 
dess ',  as  especially  applied  to 

tyled."  Peter  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  190.] 

["  At  the  present  time  they  (the 
walls  of  Chitor  city)  are  so  dilapidated 
and  ruinous  that  it  is  only  here  and 
there  that  ono  sees  fragments  of  its 
past  grandeur,  for,  besides  other  build- 
ings, there  still  stand  sumptuous  and 
most  magnificent  Pagodas  or  Temples 
to  Pagan  and  false  Gods,  as  well  as 
many  other  structures  and  private 
houses."  Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  284.] 

["  Overagainst  where  she  (a  great 
Junk  of  the  Moors)  rode,  a  fair 
Pagod  or  Temple  of  th^  Qentuat 
beleaguered  with  a  Grove  of  Trees. . . . 
cast  a  Lustre  bright  and  splendid, 
the  Sun  reverberating  against  its 
refulgent  Spire,  which  was  crowned 
with  a  Ulobe  white  as  Alabaster,  of 
the  same  tincture  with  the  whole." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  74.] 

["It  seems  that  some  yeares  if  not 
ages  since,  I  suppose  about  the  time 
of  the  Moores  first  Conquests,  they 
were  severe  against  the  Idolatry  of 
the  Hindooes,  and  sett  a  Poll  Tax 
upon  all  the  Family  of  Indians,  which 
as  I  said  made  many  of  them  turne 
Moores,  nor  was  any  Pagod  or 
Idolatrous  Temple  of  the  Hindooes 
suffered  to  stand  except  the  Hindooes 
at  their  owne  charge  made  a  place  for 
Prayer  for  the  Mahometans  adjoyning 
to  the  very  walls  of  it,  and  if  they 
did  8oe,  then  they  might  build  new 
Pagods,  but  since  those  times, 
especially  during  the  Raignes  of 
Jangeer  and  Sha- Jehaun,  the  Hindooes 


Durga  or  Kali.  The  latter  has 
more  reasons  in  its  favour. 

were  not  at  all  molested  in  the 
exercise  of  their  Religion,  but  were  in 
flavour  and  Preferred  to  the  great  and 
Meane  offices  of  the  Kingdome  soe 
well  as  the  Moors."  Letter  from 
Surat,  in  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  cccix.] 

["The  Party  soe  misdemeaneinge 
him  selfe  [by  losing  his  caste],  whether 
he  be  rich  or  poore,  (Except  he  intends 
to  live  in  perpetuall  ignominie)  must 
take  his  travaile  to  the  great  Pagod 
Jno.  Gernaet  [JagannSth]."  Bowrey, 
The  Countries,  etc.,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  12. 
This  temple  of  Jagannath  was  also 
known  as  the  '  White  Pagoda  '.] 

"Deer.  23d.  We  sailed  in  sight 
of  the  Black  Pagoda  and  the  White 
Pagoda.  The  latter  is  that  place 
called  Juggernat,  to  which  the 
Hindues  from  all  parts  of  India  come 
on  pilgrimages  ".  Streynsham  Master's 
Journal,  in  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  ccxxxviii. 

(7. — Pagode  meaning  *  a  coin.' 

"Which  coins,  the  Pagodes,  were 
formerly  called  parddo  d'ouro  (see  under 
-pardao)  and  each  was  worth  360  reis." 
Francisco  Pais,  Tombo  Geral,  fol. 
84. 

"With  a  sum  of  gold  pagodes,  a 
coin  of  the  upper  country  (Balagate), 
each  of  which  is  worth  500  reis.** 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.,  VII,  i,  11. 

"  There  were  many  chetties,  who  are 
merchants,  who  spoke  of  candys  of 
gold  pagodes,  which  is  a  coin  re- 
sembling, lupine-seed,  which  has  the 
figure  of  the  pagode  of  these  gentiles, 
and  each  one  of  which  is  worth  more 
than  four  hundred  reis."  Diogo  do 


252 


PAGODE 


PAGODE 


The    word    bhagavati,    in    its 
passage     to     the     Dravidian 

Couto,     Dial,     do     Soldado    Pratico, 
p.  156. 

["The  Coin  current  here  (Mechla- 
patan)  is  a  Pagod,  8s.;  Dollar,  4s.  Qd.; 
Rupee,  2s.  3d.;  Cash,  Id. I ;  a  Cash  £." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Vol.  I,  p,  96. 
Crooke  in  a  note  to  this  word  says 
that  accounts  at  Madras,  down  to 
1815,  were  kept  in  pagodas,  fanams, 
and  cash.  80  cash  =  l  single  fanam; 
42  single  fanams=l  pagoda.  In  the 
above  named  year  the  rupee  was  made 
the  standard  coin.] 

["Noe  man  is  admitted  to  marry 
(in  Choromandel),  Unlesse  he  can  pur- 
chase moneys  to  the  Value  of  20 
or  25  pa  gods,  a  Coine  very  Cur- 
rent here,  which  moneys  the  Male 
must  bestowe  upon  the  Parents  of  her 
he  purposeth  to  be  his  Wife,  to  gaine 
their  consent."  Bowrey,  The  Countries 
etc.,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  30.] 

["  Currant  Coynes  in  this  Kingdome^ 

Fort  St.  Georg's,  vizt. 

lb.  s.  d. 
New  Pa  gods  here  coyned 

passe  att   the  Kingdome 

over  all  the  Rate  of        ..  00  08  00 

Pullicatt 
The  Pagod  Valueth  00  08  06 

Golcondah 
The  Old  Pagod  Valueth       00  12  00 

Porto  Novo  and  Trincombar 
The  Pagod  there  Coyned 

Valueth  but        . .       . .      00  06  00 

Idem,  pp.  1 14  and  115.] 
["  You  say  likewise  you  think  it  not 
reasonable,  that  you  should  pay  more 
money  then  was  paid  to  the  Black 
Merchants,  and  that  at  Nine  Shillings 
a  Pagoda What  sort  of  Idiot  must 


languages,  ought  in  the  mouth 
of  the  people  to  be  transformed 
into  pagodi9  in  accordance  with 
phonetic   laws.     In   fact,  this 
form  pogtidi  or  pavodi  is  used 
in    Coorg,    with     reference    to 
Kali,  the  goddess  very  popular 
in   Southern    India.     Gundert 
mentions  the  Malayal.  pagodi 
as  the  name  of  the  temple  of 
Durga,  from  which  he  derives 
the    Portuguese    pagode ;    but 
Burnell  maintains  the  contrary, 
and    regards    the    Portuguese 
word   as   the   original    of    the 
Malayalam.     The  name  of  the 
divinity   would   easily  be    ex- 
tended to  the  temple,  if  not  by 
the  indigenous  population,  at 
any  rate  by  foreigners,  Arabs 
or  Portuguese.      There  is,  for 
instance,     the     term     milagre 
('miracle'),    which  the   Mara- 
thas  of  the  Konkan  and  the 
Mussulmans    of    South    India 
sometimes  use  in  referring  to 

that  be  to  Lend  you  a  Pagoda  at 
Nine  Shillings,  when  at  Bottomry  at 
that  time  could  have  had  Thirteen 
and  Sixpence,  and  Diamonds  Security? 
or  to  have  bought  them,  would  have 
made  from  Sixteen  Shillings  to 
Twenty  Shillings  a  Pagoda  ? "  From 
T.  Pitt  and  Council  of  Fort  St. 
George  to  the  Court  oj  Directors  etc., 
in  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill, 
p.  civ.] 


PAGODE 


PAGODE 


253 


an  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and,  at  other  times,  a  Catholic 
Church,  because  in  those  parts 
of  the  country  there  are  many 
churches  dedicated  to  Our  Lady 
of  Miracles.  The  third  mean- 
ing, in  which  the  word  is  used, 
is  that  of  money ;  the  origin 
of  this,  in  the  speech  of  the 
Portuguese,  is  in  all  probability 
due  to  the  image  of  bhagavatl 
or  other  divinity  which  was 
stamped  on  one  side  of  the 
coin.  See  Hobson-Jobson,  and 
Gon^alves  Viana,  Apostilas. 

In  Portugal,  pagode  is  more 
used  in  the  figurative  sense  of 
'  feasting  and  revelry  ' ;  but 
such  a  meaning  is  unknown  in 
India.  The  natural  explana- 
tion for  this  appears  to  be  that 
this  meaning  was  suggested  by 
the  feasts  of  the  pagodas  which 
are  very  pompous,  and  at  times 
extravagant,  especially  to  the 
eyes  of  a  foreigner.1 

[The  author  has  dealt  at 
great  length  with  the  origin  of 
this  word  in  his  Contribui$de8, 


i  "  The  boys  used  to  laugh  whilst 
recounting  the  pagode  held  last 
evening  at  the  house  of  a  half -caste 
maiden."  Garcia  da  Orta  e  o  seu 
tempo,  p.  177.  [For  earlier  references 
to  the  word,  in  this  acceptation,  see 
Qlossario.] 


etc.,  (1916),  and  his  Qlossario, 
Vol.  ii  (1921).     As  his  investi- 
gations therein,  subsequent  to 
those  set  forth  in  this  work, 
throw  new  light  on  the  origin 
of     this    intricate     word,     we 
present  a  r6sum6  of  them  here. 
For  good  and  various  reasons  he 
rejects  the  suggestions    which 
would  give  it  a  Chinese,  Portu- 
guese  or    Persian   origin,   and 
definitely  states  that  it  appears 
to   him    that   the    original    of 
pagode     is     the    Sansk.    term 
Bhagavatl,    '  Durga    or    Kali '. 
Bhagavatl  in  the  process  of  its 
transition  from  Sansk.  to  the 
Dravidian  languages,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  usual  phonetic 
laws,  must  become  Pagawadi 
or   Pag6di.     With    regard    to 
the  initial  p  for  bh,  we  have 
Tamil  pandam  for  the  Sansk. 
bhandam,  '  an  earthen  vessel ' ; 
Pirama    for   Sansk.    Brahma ; 
baspam  or  parpam  for  Sansk. 
bhasman,    '  ashes  '.     With   re- 
gard to  d  for  t  intervocalic,  we 
have    in     Malayalam :     pradi 
('copy')     for     Sansk.     prati, 
sammadi      ('  consensus ')      for 
Sansk.     sammati,     apakadam 
('accident')    for    Sansk.   apa- 
ghata.     It  remains  to  justify 
the  change  of — ava  to  o.     In 


254 


PAGODE 


PAGODE 


this  connection  it  must  be 
noted  that,  whether  the  in- 
digenous form  was  pagawadi  or 
pagudi,  they  would  both  sound 
to  the  ears  of  a  stranger  as 
pagodi.  The  Indian  v  is  a 
semi-vowel,  equivalent  to  the 
English  w,  which  with  the 
short  a  preceding  it  would 
sound  like  au  (as  happens 
generally  in  Konkani)  and 
would  absorb  the  vowel  follow- 
ing. Of  such  cases  we  have 
instances  in  the  Tamil  Para- 
mechchuran,  from  Sansk.  Para- 
megvara,  '  the  Supreme  Lord  ' ; 
in  the  Neo-Aryan  sona  or 
sonem,  from  Sansk.  suvarqa, 
'gold',  in  Dravidian  hona  or 
Jiun.  Moreover,  the  form  pagodi 
exists  in  some  of  the  Dravi- 
dian regions.  In  Coorg  the 
people,  according  to  Kittel, 
give  to  Kali  the  title  Pagtidi 
or  Pavodi.  Gundert  mentions 
in  his  dictionary  the  Malayal. 
pagddi  (but  writes  it  pakoti, 
according  to  the  character  of 
the  language)  as  a  synonym  of 
Bhagavati  Durga,  from  which 
he  derives  the  Port,  pagode. 
It  is  of  no  use  to  allege  that 
bhagavat  or  bhagavatl  is  in  no 
Indian  language  the  name  of 
*  a  temple ',  and  that  it  is  in 


this  sense  of  a  temple  that 
'  pagode  '  is  generally  employ- 
ed, for  it  is  not  necessary  to 
suppose,  as  Yule  and  other 
etymologists  do,  that  the 
acceptation  of  '  temple '  is  the 
first  and  the  most  important 
one. 

Historically,  there  is  no- 
thing to  justify  the  view  that 
in  Portuguese  the  meaning  of 
*  temple  '  must  have  priority 
over  other  acceptations.  It  is 
true  that  Barbosa  and  Corselli 
in  1516  use  it  in  that  sense, 
but  there  is  very  good  reason 
for  this.  The  Portuguese  had 
the  word  idolo  to  denote  *  the 
images  of  pagan  cult ' ;  it  was 
a  word  very  much  used  in  that 
age.  In  an  age  of  great  re- 
ligious fervour,  such  as  the 
sixteenth  century  was,  it  would 
have  been  regarded  as  profana- 
tion to  speak  of  the  casas  dos 
falsos  deuses  (<  houses  of  the 
false  gods')  as  temples  or 
churches.  Hence  they  were 
put  to  the  necessity  of  employ- 
ing pagode  in  that  sense.  In 
Chronica  de  Bisnaga  (1526- 
1535)  pagode,  though  used  fre- 
quently in  the  sense  of  *  a 
temple ',  is  employed  five  times 
in  that  of  *  an  idol '  and  not 


PAI 


PALANQUIM        257 


Ovington,  Littr6,  Devic,  and 
Burnell.  But  phonetically 
but-kadah  or  but-kedah  differs  a 
great  deal  from  pagode,  and 
semantioally  does  not  offer 
reasons  for  all  the  acceptations 
of  the  word.  Moreover,  it  is 
necessary  to  assume  that  the 
Portuguese  received  the  term 
from  the  Mohammedans.  See 
Dalgado,  Contribuicdes,  etc., 
p.  161  seqq.] 

Pai  (father) .  Konk.  pay,  tiie 
appellation  generally  used  of 
a  father  among  the  Christiana 
of  Goa  (babd,  in  Kanara ;  dddd 
among  the  Hindus) ;  vern. 
term  bap  ;  bapuy. — Kamb. 
pay.  Used  in  the  sense  of 
4  Pope  ',  among  the  Christians. 
— Mai.  pay  (Haex)  ;  vern.  term 
bdpa. 

In  Konkani:  pdy-tiv  (=pat- 
tio  of  the  Port,  dialects), 
paternal  uncle,  uncle  on  the 
father's  side  ;  vhadlo-pdy  (lit. 
4  big  father'),  the  paternal 
uncle  who  is  older  than  the 
father  ;  dhak(6-pdy  (lit.  '  small 
father ') ,  the  youngest  uncle. 
See  mde. 

Palanca  (a    defence    made 
of  large  stakes).     L.-Hindust. 
palang.      *•>  >  ^  \  ^    x 
~~  [ Vieyra  also  mentions  palan- 
17 


co,  and  gives  as  its  meaning 
"  (in  a  ship)  one  of  the  halliards 
so  called."  Might  this  word 
not  he  the  original  of  the  L.- 
Hindust.  term  ?] 

Palangana  (a  flat  dish). 
Konk.  palgan. — Sinh.  palan- 
gana,  palangdnama,  a  dish. — 
Tarn,  pingdn,  porcelain,  a 
dish. — Malayal.  pinndnam. 
Chinappiftndnam,  porcelain. — 
Tel.  pingdni,  plngdni. — Kan. 
pingdni. — Tul.  pingana,  pin- 
gani9  pingdni,  porcelain. — Mai. 
pingan,  pinggan,  a  dish. — Ach., 
Batt.,  Sund.,  Jav.,  Day., 
Batav.,  Taga'u,  Bisaio  (the  last 
two  I*  .iguages  belong  to  the 
Philippine  Islands  and  are  of 
the  Polynesian  family),  pingan. 
— Bal.  palungan\  pingan,  a 
hollow  dish,  a  tureen. — Bug. 
pinjan. — Mac.  pinjen.1 

Pingan  or  pinjan  are  per- 
haps not  derived  from 
palangana.  Shakespear  derives 
the  Hindust.  /in/an,  '  a  por- 
celain plate,'  from  theJPersian. 

Palanquim  (( a  litter 
carried  on  a  pole').  Anglo- 
Ind.  palanquin,  palankeen. — 

1  "  Another  pallangnana  mado  in 
a  different  style."  A.  Tomaa  Pires, 
Materiaes,  etc.,  in  Jour.  Geo.  Soc. 
Lisb.,  16th  series,  p.  716. 


258        PALANQUIM 


PALANQUIM 


Indo-Fr,  palanquin. — ?  Mai., 
Jav.  peldnki,  pldnki ;  vern. 
terms  kremun,  tandu,  joli, 
usongon.—  Malag.  palankina.1 

1  "He  takes  twenty  five  or  thirty 
wpraen  from  those  who  are  his 
greatest  favourites  and  each  one  of 
them  goes  in  her  own  pallamque 
which  are  like  andas  ('litters')." 
Chronica  de  Bisnaga  (1535),  p.  61. 

"The  King  of  Bisnaga  also  comes 
to  this  feast,  and  comes  with  the 
greatest  possible  pomp,  bringing  with 
him  as  many  as  ten  thousand  horse, 
and  two  hundred  thousand  foot- 
soldiers,  and  hundred,  and  two 
hundred  women  attached  to  his  person, 
TV  ho  come  in  palanquyns  and  litters 
looked  with  key,  in  a  way  that  they 
might  not  be  seen  by  any  Sle,  but 
that  they  might  see  everything 
through  a  fine  silver  net. . . ."  Qasper 
Correia,  Lendas,  IV,  p.  302.  [The 
page  number  in  the  original  is  460 
which  is  a  slip.] 

"  No  person  of  whatever  quality  or 
condition  shall  go  in  a  palanquim 
without  my  express  permission,  except 
those  who  are  more  than  seventy 
years  old."  Letter  Patent  of  the  Viceroy 
Mathias  de  Albuquerque,  dated  22  June, 
1591. 

"The  Governor  used  to  go  in  a 
palanquim."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
VI,  v,  10.  "He  maintained  that  no 
prblic  woman  should  go  in  a 
palanquim  unless  it  was  uncovered." 
Id.,  Dec.  VII,  i,  12. 

[*•  November  27  (1615). — In  much 
weaknes,  beeing  Carried  in  a  Pall  an - 

kie November   28. — I  hastened 

A  way    in    my    Palenkie and    soe 


The  Neo-Aryan  word  is 
palki^  from  the  Sanskrit 
paryanka.  Yule  and  Burnell 
say  that  the  nasal  of  the 
second  syllable  of  palanquim 
may  be  explained  by  the 
influence  of  the  Spanish 
palanca.  But  Malayalam  has 
pallanki,  which  Gundert  men- 


in  my  Palenkie/'     Sir  T.  Roe, 
Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  100.] 

["  Portugall  Weomen  Scantt  (in 
Goa),"  The  generality  Mestizaes, 
apparelled  after  this  country  Manner. . 
The  better  sort  have  store  of 
Jewells  and  are  Carried  in  covered 
Palanqueenes."  Peter  Mundy,  Hak 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt,  i,  p.  63.  The  form  of 
the  palanquin  in  use  at  Qoa  can  be 
seen  from  Linschoten's  illustrations  in 
the  original  edition :  "  Portuguese 
gentleman  in  palankin  ",  and  "  Portu- 
guese lady  in  open  palankin."] 

["  Att  Night,  about  the  7th  or  8th 
houre,  and  from  that  to  the  12th,  the 
Bridegroom  and  bride  "  re  carried  in  a 
Palanchino,  through  all  the  principle 
Streets  of  the  towne  attended  with 
many  Lamps  and  Torches,  dancinge 
women,  with  all  Sorts  of  the  Countrey 
musick. . . . "  Bowrey,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  30. 
Bowrey  gives  an  illustration  of  a 
palanchino  on  p.  86  which  the  editor, 
Sir  Uichard  Temple,  believes  to  be 
not  of  the  palanquin  of  to-day  but 
of  what  is  known  in  the  Madras 
Presidency  as  '  muncheel '  (q.v.).] 

[There  are  a  large  number  of 
variant  forms  of  Palanquin  cited  in 
The  Indian  Antiquary,  Vol.  XXX,  p. 
398,] 


PALANQUIM 


PALANQUIM    259 


tions  as  a  corruption  (tadbhava) 
of  the  Sanskrit  word.  Could 
the  Portuguese  have  carried 
the  word  to  Malacca  or  did 
they  receive  it  thence  ? 

[The    author    has    devoted 
considerable     attention      and 
space    to    this    word    in     his 
Contributes,     etc.     (p.     73), 
wherein  he  suggests  an  answer 
to  the  query  he  puts  in  this 
book.      He    accepts  that    the 
Port,    palanquim    is     derived 
ultimately    from    the    Sansk. 
paryahka  or  palyahka,  '  a  bed ', 
but  maintains  that  there  is  no 
need    whatever  to  suggest,  as 
Yule  does,  that  the  Port,   or 
Sp.   palanque   or   palanca    (4  a 
pole   used  to   carry  loads   on 
the  shoulders  of  two  bearers  ') 
had   any    influence   in    deter- 
mining   the    form    palanquim, 
especially      as      regards      the 
nasalisation     of     the     second 
syllable.     He  says  the  Sansk. 
paryahka  or  palyahka  is  repre- 
sented in  Pali  by  pallanko,  and 
in  the   Indo-Aryan  languages 
such    as    Mar.,    Konk.,    Guj., 
(which  also  has  paryahka)  by 
palahg  ('bed,  sofa').      In  the 
sense    of    *  litter',    it    is   met 
with  in  all  Indian  languages, 
Aryan   or    Dravidian,     under 


the  forms  palki,  palkhi,  palgi, 
pallakki,  pallakku,  pallakkiya ; 
and  in  Malay  o- Javanese, 
ptildngki,  pldngki  or  paldng- 
king. 

The  Port.  palanquim, 
which  in  this  form  passed  into 
the  other  European  languages, 
is  no  doubt  of  Indian  origin, 
but  how  are  we  to  account  for 
the  two  nasals  pala(n)ki(m)^ 
The  nasal  termination  is  easily 
explained  by  the  well-known 
phenomenon  in  which  the  tonic 
i  of  the  Indian  languages 
becomes  nasalised  in  passing 
over  into  Portuguese,  as  in 
chatim,  lascarim,  mandarim, 
Samorim,  Cochim.  The  diffi- 
culty is  to  account  for  the 
medial  nasal.  If  the  Pali 
pallanko  were  accepted  as  the 
immediate  source  of  the  Port, 
word,  the  difficulty  disappears  ; 
but  Pali  was  scarcely  ever  a 
spoken  language.  Again, 
Sinhalese,  which  has  been  most 
influenced  tyy  Pali,  has  pallak- 
ki(ya).  If  it  were  possible  to 
fix  the  birth  place  of  the 
Port,  vocable  in  Insulandia, 
the  Malayo-Jav.  paldngki, 
or,  as  Williamson  has  it, 
palangking,  might  bo  regarded 
as  the  source-word.  But  the 


260         PALANQOIM 


PALANQUIM 


vernacular! ty  of  the  Malay  word 
is  open  to  doubt,  nor  is  there 
evidence  to  show  that  it  was 
current  in  those  parts  before 
the  Portuguese  arrival ;  again 
there  are  indigenous  synonyms 
for  palanquin,  viz.,  kremun, 
tandu,  usongon ;  joli  which  is 
Indian. 

The  form  usually  employed 
in  Malayalam  is  pallakku,  as 
in  Tamil,  or  pallakki,  as  in 
Kanarese.  But  Gundert 
registers  pallankl,  which 
appears  to  have  the  savour  of 
Portuguese  influence.  But 
Tulu  has  pallehki,  side  by  side 
with  pallaki,  which  squares 
neither  with  the  Malayalan 
pallanki,  nor  the  Port,  palan- 
quin, ,  but  with  the  English 
'  palanquin.'  Moreover,  the 
influence  of  Tulu  on  Portu- 
guese is  nil.  It  is  extraordinary 
that  none  of  the  Indian 
languages  should  have  preserv- 
ed the  original  nasal  which  is 
found  in  palang^  'bed',  of 
which  palkt  or  pallaki  have  all 
the  appearances  of  being 
diminutives,  in  the  sense  of 
'a  , couch  or  little  bed.' 
Normally,  the  diminutive 
should  have  been  palangl  or 
pallanki.  And  in  fact,  Hin- 


dustani, Marathi  and  Gujarati 
have  palaftgdi,  as  a  ^diminu- 
tive used  depreciatively,  in 
the  sense  of  'a  small  and 
ordinary  bed.' 

But  Shakespear  does  not 
derive  the  Hindust.  palki,  as  he 
does  palang,  immediately  from 
the  Sansk.  palyanka,  but  from 
the  Hindi  palakl.  Now,  Hindi 
has  also  side  by  side  with  it  the 
form  nalakl,  which  appears  to 
be  due  to  the  transposition  of 
the  medial  nasal.  From  which 
it  may  be  conjectured  that 
the  denasalization  took  place 
in  Hindi  and  from  it  was 
transmitted  to  the  other 
Indian  languages. 

The  elimination  of  the  nasal 
may  also  be  explained  by  the 
law  of  least  resistance,  in  view 
of  the  fact  that  the  a  which 
follows  the  I  is  surd  in  some 
of  the  Aryan  languages  and 
silent  in  others.  The  Sansk. 
martisa,  '  flesh ',  becomes  in 
Konk.  and  colloquial  Mar.  mas. 
For  the  same  reason,  the  Sansk. 
ananda  is  pronounced  in 
Konk.  anad>  *  glory  '. 

Even  if  it  were  taken  for 
granted  that  the  n  of  the 
Portuguese  word  was  not 
etymological,  it  is  not  neces- 


PALHOTA 


PALMEIRA 


261 


sary  to  have  recourse  to 
palanque  or  palanca  to  account 
for  it.  It  may  have  developed 
of  iteelf  without  outside  in- 
fluence, as  has  happened  in  the 
Port,  words  fiandeiro,  '  spin- 
ner,' from  fiar,  '  to  spin,'  and 
lavandeira,  '  washer-woman ', 
from  lavar,  '  to  wash ',  or  in 
the  Japanese  \vords  bozu, 
*  priest',  changed  into  bonzu, 
and  byobu,  l  screen ',  into 
biombo.] 

Palhota  (athatohed-house). 
Indo-Fr.  paillote. 

P&lio  (pallium,  pall).  Konk. 
pal. — Tarn,  pdlli. — Gal.  pdliu. 

Palmat6ria  (ferule).  Konk. 
pdlmatdr. — Guj.  pdlmantri. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  palmatoria. 

Palmeira  (tho  fan-palm ; 
Borassus  flabelliformis). 
Anglo-Ind.  palmyra.1 


*  [1606.—  Palmeiras  are  trees  yield- 
ing many  fruits,  and  without  receiving 
any  aid  furnish  wine,  vinegar,  water, 
oil,  sugar,  and  fuel".  Jour.  Geo.  Soc. 
Lisb..  XVII,  p.  366,  oit.  in  Qlossario. 
This  is  the  earliest  reference  to  palmeira 
in  the  sense  of  *  coco -nut  tree '.] 

[(In  Muscat)  "  there  are  orchards, 
gardens,  and  palmeiras,  with  wells  for 
watering  them  by  means  of  a  contri- 
vance worked  by  oxen."  Commentaries 
of  Afonso  Dalboquerque,  Hak.  Soo.,  I, 
83.  With  regard  to  the  translation 
see  foot-note  to  '  engenho'  on  p.  146. 


In     Indo-Portuguese,     pal- 
meira,   without    qualification, 


Palmeiras  is  used   here  of  the  date- 
palms.] 

[1569.—"  There  are  many  palmeiras 
bravas,  but  they  are  not  put  to 
account  (in  Africa)  as  they  are  in 
India.1*  P.  Monolaio,  in  Jour.  Geo. 
Soc.  Lisb.,  IV,  p.  346,  cit.  in  Qlossario. 
This  is  the  earliest  reference  there  to 
palmeira  brava.] 

["  The  tenth  of  November  we  ar- 
rived at  Chaul..  .Here  is  great  traffike 
for  all  sortes  of  spices  and  drugges, 
silke,  cloth  of  silke,  sand  ales,  elephants 
teeth,  and  much  China  worke,  and 
much  sugar  which  is  made  of  the  nutte 
called  Gagara.  The  tree  is  called  the 
palmer,  which  is  the  profitablest  tree 
in  the  wo  ride.  It  doth  alwayes  beare 
fruit,  and  doth  yeeld  wine,  oyle,  sugar, 
vineger,  cordes,  coles....1*  Ralph 
Fitch  (1583-91),  in  Early  Travels  in 
India  (O.U.P.),  p.  13.] 

["Their  houses  (of  the  people  of 
Ceylon)  are  very  little,  made  of  the 
branches  of  the  palmer  or  coco -tree, 
and  covered  with  the  leaves  of  the 
same  tree.  *  *  Idem ,  p.  44.  In  the  above, 
in  fact  throughout  his  narrative,  Fitch 
uses  '  palmer  *  of  the  coco-nut  tree.  ] 

["Hence  to  Variaw  20 c.,  a  goodly 
countrey  and  fertile,  full  of  villages, 
abounding  with  wild  date  trees,  which 
generally  are  plentifull  by  tho  sea-side 
in  most  places;  whence  they  draw  a 
liquor  called  tarrie,  or  sure,  as  also  from 
another  wild  coco-tree  called  tarrie.** 
William  Finch,  in  Early  Travel*  in 
India,  O.U.P.,  175.  'Tari'is  Anglo- 
Ind.  toddy,  the  same  as  '  sure  *  =Sansc. 
aura ;  *  the  wild  coco -tree  called  tarrie ' 
is  the  Borassus  flabeUiformis,  called  in 


262 


PALMEIRA 


PALMEIRA 


is  the  name  of  '  the  coco-nut 
palm'.     "With   oil   from   the 

Guj.  and  Mar  tdd;  it  is  not  yet  called 
palmeira  or  palmyra.] 

["  The  Palme  tree  on  whose  leaves 
they  here  write  with  Iron  bodkins." 
Peter  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
I,  78.  Mundy  refers  to  the  Borassus 
flabelliformis,  which,  perhaps  in  his 
time  was  not  yet  called  palmeira.] 

["  At  the  foot  of  this  mountaine,  for 
some  miles,  in  Circuit,  I  have  knowne 
delicate  Groves  and  Gardens,  fountains 
very  pleasant  to  the  Eye,. . .  the  Groves 
consisting  of  Mangoe  and  Palmero, 
Palmito  and  Coco  nut  trees,  which  are 
now  quite  demolished  by  the  forces 
and  Order  of  the  Golcondah  Kinge." 
Bowrey,  The  Countries,  etc.,  Hak.  Soo., 
p.  46.  '  Palmero '  in  the  above  quota- 
tion, is,  undoubtedly,  the  '  fan-palm '. 
'  Palmito '  is  here  the  wild  date-palm, 
Phcenix  sylvestris,  which  is  very  com- 
mon in  Gujarat.  But  the  name  is 
given  to  various  varieties  of  the  dwarf 
fan -palm.  *  Palmito '  in  Portuguese  is 
also  the  name  by  which  the  '  cabbage ' 
or  the  edible  heart  at  the  end  of  the 
stem  of  a  palm,  whence  the  leaves 
spring,  is  called.  "  It  is  the  eye  of  the 
coco-nut  or  its  heart  and  the  unex- 
panded  mass  of  the  very  fine  leaves 
that  is  called  palmito  and. . .  .it  some- 
what resembles  in  taste  white  and  very 
tender  chestnuts. . .  .But  he  who  eats  a 
palmito  eats  a  coco -nut  tree  for  it 
presently  dries  up ;  and  the  older  the 
coco-nut  tree  the  better  is  the  palmito." 
Garcja  da  Orta,  Col.  XVI,  ed.  Mark- 
ham,  p.  144.  Markham  has  complete- 
ly misunderstood  the  original,  and  his 
rendering  of  it,  it  must  regretfully  be 
confessed,  makes  no  sense.] 


coco-nut  which  is  the  fruit  of 
the  palmeira."  Garcia  da  Orta, 
Col.  LIII  [ed.  Markham,  p. 
423,  in  which  is  omitted  the 
clause  '  which  is  the  fruit  of  the 
palmeira ']. 

[The  Portuguese  word  pal- 
meira has  always  stood  for  the 
various  species  of  the  palm 
family :  in  Portugal  it  stands 
for  the  Phcenix  dactilifera,  and 
in  India  for  the  Cocos  nucifera 
(Ficalho,  Colloquies,  etc  ,  Vol. 
I,  232).  In  fact,  the  Portu- 
guese chroniclers  invariably 
employ  palmeira  to  denote 
the  coco-nut  palm  and  when 
they  wish  to  refer  to  the 
fan-palm  or  the  Borassus 
flabelliformis,  from  the  leaves 
of  which  strips  for  writing  on 
are  prepared,  speak  of  it  as 
palmeira  brava  (q.v.)t 

Yule  in  Hobson-Jobson,  (s.v.) 

["  It  has  been  said  with  truth  that  a 
native  of  Jaffna,  if  he  be  contented 
with  ordinary  doors  and  mud  walls, 
may  build  an  entire  house  (as  he  wants 
neither  doors  nor  iron  work),  with 
walls,  roof,  and  covering  from  the 
Palmyra  palm.  From  this  same  tree 
he  may  draw  his  wine,  make  his  oil, 
kindle  his  fire,  carry  his  water,  store 
his  food,  cook  his  repast,  and  sweeten  it, 
if  he  pleases;  in  fact,  live  from  day  to 
day  dependant  on  his  palmyra  alone." 
Tennent,  Ceylon,  Vol.  I,  p.  111-1 


PALMEIRA 


PAMPANO 


263 


palmyra,    quotes    from    Orfca: 
"  There  are  many  palmeiras 
in     the     Island     of    Ceylon " 
(Col.  XV),  to  support  his  view 
that  the  word  stands  for  the 
Borasaus  flabelliformis,  and  to 
show  that  this  palm  was  called 
by  the  Portuguese  par  excel- 
lence, palmeira  or  '  the  palm- 
tree.'     But  in  this  he  is  mis- 
taken, for,   in  almost  all    the 
places  where  the  word  occurs  in 
the   Colloquies,    it  is   used  to 
signify    the    'coco-nut  palm.' 
When  Orta  refers  to  Ceylon  as 
being  fi^Jl  of  palms,  he  is  merely 
stating  a  fact,  viz.,  that  in  that 
island  are  to  be  found  several 
varieties  of  the  palm.     He  is 
using  the  term  in  the  generic 
sense  in  which  it  was  employed 
in     Portugal.       Here     is     Sir 
Emerson    Tennent's    evidence 
on  this  point :  "  But  the  family 
of    trees    which,    from     their 
singularity    as   well    as    their 
beauty,  most  attract  the  eye  of 
the  traveller  in  the  forests  of 
Ceylon,  are  the  palms,  which 
occur    in    rich    profusion  . .  . . ; 
more     than     ten    or     twelve 
(species     of     the    palm)     are 
indigenous     to     the     island " 
(Ceylon,  I,  109). 
In  Indo-Portuguese  palmar 


and  palmeiral  are  used  in  the 
same  sense  in  which  the 
Anglo-Indian  '  oart '  is  used 
in  Bombay  and  its  suburbs,  to 
denote  a  plantation  or  grove  of 
coco-nut  trees.] 

PSmpano  (a  fish :  Stroma- 
tens  sinensis,  8.  cenereus, 
S.  niger).  Konk.  pdmpl,  ? 
pamplit;  vern.  terms  sarango, 
saranguL — ?  Mar.  papliat\ 
vern.  term  sargd. — Anglo-Ind. 
pamplee  (arch.)  pamplet, 
[paumphlet]  (arch.),  pomfret. — 
Indo-Fr.  pample.  Portuguese 
dialects  of  Malacca  and  Dutch 
pampcL1 


*  "  And  the  fish  found  in  that  Medi- 
terranean is  very  dainty  shad,  dora- 
does,  rubios,  and  good  mullets  and  saw- 
fish and  pampanos.''  Godinho  de 
Er&lia,  Dedara^am  de  Malaca,  (1613), 
fol.  33.  [Rubios  is  not  found  in  dic- 
tionaries, it  is  perhaps  a  corruption  of 
ruivos  the  Port,  name  for  the  roach.] 

[ "  Fish  in  India  is  verie  plentiful!, 
and  some  very  pleasant  and  sweete. 
The  best  fish  is  called  Mordexiin, 
Pampano,  and  Tatiingo."  Linschoten, 
Voyage,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  TI,  p.  11.] 

"The  adjacent  seas  abound  in 
Sharks,  Saw -fish,  Pampanos,  Esmar- 
gaes,  Doradoes,  etc."  F.  N.  Xavier, 
O.  Oab.  Litt ,  I,  p.  32. 

[1703.—**  Here  (in  Pulo  Condore)  are 
in  great  plenty  very  fine  Spanish 
Mackerell,  Soles,  Turbits,  Mullets, 
Bonitas,  Albaoores,  Daulphins,  Paum- 
phlets,  and  diverse  sorts  of  Bock 


264 


PANGAIO 


PANTALONA 


Candido  de  Figueiredo  men- 
tions pdmpano  ('fish')  as  a 
term  hithertoined  ited  and  gives 
it  as  the  synonym  of  pampo. 
Vieyra  says  that  "it  is  a  fish 
shaped  like  a  boar-spear."  I 
do  not  know  whether  the  word 
is  in  vogue  in  Portugal.  The 
Indian  fish  resembles  a  vine- 
leaf,  from  which  it  derives  its 
name. 

The  words  pamplit  and 
paplify  appear  to  have  as  their 
direct  source  the  Anglo-Ind. 
'  pamplet '.  ~ 

[Pampano  in  Portuguese 
means  primarily  *  a  vine-leaf '. 
The  O.E.D.  derives  *  pomfret ' 
from  the  Port,  pampo  '(see 
above),  French  pample,  and 
surmises  that  a  diminutive 
pamplet  may  have  become 
pamphlet,  pamphlet,  and  finally 
pomfret  ] 

Pangaio  (a  two-masted 
barge  with  lateen  sails  common 
in  East  Africa  and  in  India). 
Konk.  pangdy. — Malayal.  pan- 
gdyar. — Kan.,  Tul.  pangayu. 

|  Mai.  pengaiu.  \ 

The  word  is  of  African  origin. 
Almost  all  the  old  Portuguese 

fish..."  From  Letter  of  Allen  Catch- 
pole,  in  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  ccoxxxiv.] 


writers  suggest  the  same 
source.1  P.  Vitor  Cortois  men- 
tions pangaya  in  his  Portuguese- 
Cafre-Teto  Dictionary. 

[Yule  and  Burnell  register 
the  word  under  the  forms 
*  pangara,  pangaia ',  and  give 
citations  in  support  of  these 
and  other  forms,  including  the 
Port,  pangaio.] 

?  Pantalona  (pantaloons ; 
trousers).  Mai.,  Sund.  telana, 
tjalana,  tjilona. — Jav.,  Mad. 
tjelono. — Bal.  chelana. — Bug. 
chaldna. 

Dr.  Heyligers  explains  that 
the  first  syllable  dropped  out 
because  it  was  regarded  as  an 
indifferent  prefix,  as  happens 
with  vernacular  words.  Gon- 
galves  Viana  has  doubts  as 
regards  the  word  pantalona 

i  "'Francisco  Barreto  left  for  the 
coast  with  the  largest  number  of  people 
in  his  fusta  (q.v.)  and  pangaios  and 
came  to  the  city  of  Quiloa."  P.  Mon- 
olaio  (1569),  in  Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  4th 
ser.,  p.  497. 

"  The  pangayos  of  Mosambique 
should  halt  at  Calimane,  as  Sena  was 
very  unhealthy.**  M.  Godinho  Cardoso 
(1585),  in  Hist,  tragico-marit.,  IV,  p. 
73. 

•'  It  was  a  rough  sea,  and  lifted  the 
vessel  (which  on  this  coast  is  called 
pangaio).  Fr.  Jofto  dos  Santos  (1600), 
Bthiop.  Or.,  II,  p.  191. 


pAo 


pAo 


266 


existing  in  the  Portuguese  of 
the  seventeenth  century.  Dr. 
Schuchardt  says  that  telana  has 
nothing  to  do  with  pantalona. 
If  tjalana  stands  for  chalana, 
as  seems  likely,  the  word  must 
be  of  Indian  origin,  viz.,  the 
Hindustani  cholnd,  <  trousers, 
breeches  ',  adopted  in  Marathi, 
Konkani,  Kanarese,  and  Tulu. 
Pao  (bread,  loaf).  Konk. 
pdrtiv,  the  vern.  word  undo 
is  more  in  use  in  some  parts. — 
Guj.  pduifa,  pdrtiu  (  =  pau). 
Pam-valo,  baker. — Hindi  pav- 
rofi. — Hindust.  pdrtiv-roti,  pao 
roti.  Roti  means  *  a  hand-made 
flour  cake'. — Sinh.  pan  (  =  pa), 
pan,  pdn-gediya.  "  Gediya, 
anything  round,  globular, 
fruit,  abcess."  Alwis.  The 
vern.  terms  are  roti,  papa. 
Pdn-petta,  a  slice  of  bread. 
Pdn-pifosa,  crust.  Pah-kudu, 
the  crumb  or  soft  inner  part  of 
bread.  Karakarapu-pdn,  kara- 
kala-panpetta,  bread- toast. 
Pdh-kdraya,  pdh-pulussamd, 
baker;  vern.  term  apupika. 
Pdh-pulu8sana  ge  (lit.  «  the 
house  for  baking  bread'),  a 
bakery.—?  Tib.  pd-le  ;  sh'e-pa 
(honorific). — Kamb.  ntim  pang 
(lit.  'cake  bread'). — Siam. 
khanbm  pang.  Khanbm  pang 


h&ng,  biscuit.  Michell  derives 
pcing  from  the  French  pain. — 
Ann.  bdnh,  bdnh  mi. — Tonk. 
bdnh.  Bdnh  su'a  (lit.  *  bread 
of  milk  '),  cheese.  Bdnh  U  (lit. 
*  bread  of  the  Mass'),  sacred 
wafer.  Bdnh  ngot,  cake.  An- 
namese  and  Tonkinese  have  no 
initial  p. — Mai.  paon, 
|  paung  \  . — Tet.,  Gal.  p&. — 
Jap.  pan.  Pan-ya,  bakery ; 
baker. —  |  ?  Chin.  mien- 
pdu.1  | 

[Sir  Richard  Temple,  in  a 
note  to  "  paying  outt  their  gold 
and  silver  (in  Macao  and  in 
China)  by  waightt,  cutting  itt 
outt  in  small  peeces  ",  in  Peter 
Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  309,  quotes  Magail- 
lans,  p.  136:  *'The  pieces  of 
Gold  and  Silver  are  not  Coyn'd, 


1  "  For  a  bag  of  rice  which  is  the 
common  food  of  all  those  who  were 
then  living  in  Qoa,  because  at  present 
the  greater  number  of  our  men  already 
use  kneaded  pam,  as  in  Portugal,  of 
wheat  which  comes  from  abroad. ..." 
Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  II,  vi,  9. 

'« No  pao  was  to  be  had  (in  Cochin) 
because  there  was  no  wheat  to  be  had 
there  except  in  the  country  of  the 
Moors."  Caspar  Correia,  I,  p.  024. 

"Japan  grows  rice... and  wheat  of 
which,  however,  they  do  not  prepare 
pao."  Lucena,  Hist,  da  Vida,  Bk. 
VII.  ch.  I. 


266 


PAPA 


PAPAIA 


but  cast  into  Lingots  in  the 
form  of  a  small  Boat,  which  at 
Macao  are  called  Paes  [Port. 
Paes]  or  Loaves  of  Gold  or 
Silver."  This  is  a  meaning  of 
pao  which  I  do  not  find  men- 
tioned in  the  Portuguese  dic- 
tionaries I  have  consulted.] 

*Papa  (in  the  meaning  of 
5  the  Pope  ').  Konk.  pdp-saheb. 
Saheb  is  *  Lord  '. — Mar.  pap. 
Papackd  adhikdr,  papacy. — 
Beng.  papa. — Sinh.  pap-un- 
ndnse.  Unnanse  is  a  term  of 
respect:  *  reverend,  vener- 
able'.— Tarn,  pdppa,  pdppu., 
pdppanavar  (more  respectful). 
— Malay al.  pdppa. — Tel.  papa. 
— Kan.  pdpu. — Kamb.  santa 
pap. — Mai.  sdnto  papa. — Tet., 
Gal.  papa. — Malag.  papa. — Ar. 
babd.  Babavi,  papal.  The 
other  languages  of  India  em- 
ploy the  English  form  '  pope  '. 

2Papa  (poultice).  Konk. 
pdp. — Sinh,  pdppa. — Jap.  pap- 
pu. 

Papa  (papa,  daddy).  Konk. 
papd  (1.  us.  and  only  among 
the  Christians  of  Goa). — Mar. 
ttf  ptf.— Mai.  papa  (Schuchardt). 
— Bug.  pdpang. — Mol.  papd 
(Castro).—  ?  Malag.  papa. — 
|  Chin,  pd-pd.  \ 

Molesworth  thinks  that  the 


Marathi  papd  is  a  variant  of  the 
vernacular  bap  formed  by 
children. 

Papaia  (bot.,  Carica  papaya, 
Linn.,  the  papaw  tree  and  it& 
fruit).  Konk.  papdy  (the  tree 
and  fruit).— Mar.  popdy,  pop- 
ayd,  phopai.— [Guj.  papaiya, 
bapaiyo.] — Hindi,  Hindust., 
Beng.  papayd. — Tarn,  pappai. 
— Malayal.  pappdyam. — Tul. 
pappdya,  pappayd. — Anglo- 
Ind.  papaya,  papaw. — Indo-Fr. 
papaye. — Mai.  papaya,  pep- 
pdya,  pdpua. — Nic.  popai. — 
Malag.  papai. 

It  is  an  American  term,1  used 
in  Cuba,  probably  introduced 
by  the  Portuguese  together 
with  the  plant,  as  the  Kanarese 
name  parangi-hannu  (( Frank 
or  Portuguese  fruit')  seems  to 
indicate.  Linschoten  (1597) 
thinks  that  it  came  from  the 
Phili  ppines  to  Malacca  and  from 
thence  to  India.  In  Siamese 

1  "There  is  another  fruit  papayas 
(in  San  Domingo)  which  in  Brazil  we 
call  mamdes,  and  they  could  well  be 
called  melons  from  their  appearance  " 
(1596).  Caspar  Afonso,  in  Hist,  tra- 
gico-marit.,  VI,  p.  49. 

41  There  is  another  tree  called  papa- 
elra  which  produces  fruit  which  goes 
by  the  name  of  mamOea  in  America, 
and  of  papaias  here.*'  Fr.  Clemen t-e 
da  Ressurrei9&o,  IT,  p.  391. 


PAPAIA 


PAPAIA 


267 


it  is  called  lulc  ma-la-ko,  '  the 
fruit  of  Malacca  ',  [and  in  Bur- 
mese himbawthi,  which  means 
'  fruit  brought  by  sea-going 
vessels '].  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
Apostilas  of  Gonsalves  Viana, 
[and  also  Skeat,  Notes  on  Eng- 
lish Etymology]. 

[The  Portuguese  introduced 
the  '  papaya '  into  Africa  and 
Asia.  In  Africa,  it  is  reported 
to  be  very  common  in  the 
Portuguese  possessions, 
specially  in  Cape  Verde  Islands 
and  in  Angola.  It  must  have 
been  brought  to  India  towards 
the  close  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, for  Linschoten  (1597)1 
mentions  it  as  one  of  the  fruits 
of  India  and  gives  a  very  ac- 
curate description  of  the  tree, 
but  it  is  not  referred  to  either 
by  Orta  (15C3)  or  in  the  Ain- 
i-Akbarl  (c.1590).  In  1656  it 
was  figured  and  described  by 
Boym  (Flora  Sinensis,  pi.  A) 
as  an  Indian  plant  introduced 


1  ["  There  is  also  a  fruite  that  came 
out  of  the  Spanish  Indies,  brought 
from  Ye  Philippinas  or  Lusons  to 
Malacca,  &  from  thence  to  India,  it 
is  called  Papaios,  and  is  very  like  a 
Mellon,  as  bigge  as  a  mans  fist,  and 
will  not  grow,  but  alwaies  two  together, 
that  is  male  and  female.. . "  Hak.  800., 
Vol.  II,  p.  35.] 


into  China,  so  that  it  must  be 
regarded  as  another  instance 
of  the  rapid  dispersion  of  new 
plants  after  the  discovery  of 
America.1 

There  can  be  no  question 
about  the  home  of  this  species 
being  America,  and  it  is,  there- 
fore, all  the  more  curious  to 
find  American  dictionaries  re- 
ferring its  name  to  Asiatic 
sources.  The  Century  Diction- 
ary  says  :  "  Papaya,  a  name  of 
Malabar  origin.  . .  also  written 
pawpaw  ".  Webster  referred  it 
to  Malay,  but  in  the  1890  and 
subsequent  editions  he  refers  it 
to  "  the  West  Indies  ".  Accord- 
ing to  Oviedo  (1535),  papaya  is 
the  name  used  in  Cuba.  Littr6 
(see  papayer)  gives  the  Carib- 
bean form  as  ababai.  The 
O.E.D.  derives  the  word  from 
Carib,  but  is  at  a  losa  to  indi- 
cate the  immediate  source  of 
the  English  forms  papa,  papaw, 
and.  pawpaw.  Sir  Richard 
Temple  (Indian  Antiquary,  Vol. 
XXX,  p.  552)  says  that  "  in 
the  Madras  Presidency  it  is 
known  as  *  poppoy  '  and  usual- 
ly so  spelt  in  accounts  and 
letters  ".  '  Poppoy  '  could  give 

l  [Watt,    Comm.    Prod,    of    India,. 
(1908),  p.  269.] 


288 


PA  PUSES 


PARAU 


*  pawpaw  ',  but  how  to  account 
for  the  other  forms  ?  Sir  T. 
Herbert  (1630)  speaks  of  c  pap- 
paes  V  .and  Peter  Mundy  (in 
1636)  of  *  papaes  ',  *  but  Fryer 
(1673)  uses  the  word  '  papaw  ',* 
which,  it  might  safely  be  con- 
cluded, must  have  come  into 
vogue  after  Peter  Mundy 's 
time.] 

In  Brazil  the  plant  has  ano- 
ther name — mamoeiro,  from 
mama,  'pap',  because  of  the 
fruit's  resemblance  to  woman's 
breasts. 

Papuses  ('  a  sort  of  san- 
dals').  Sinh.  pdpus.  Also  used 
in  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Oeylon,  papus,  boot,  shoes. 

— Tel.     papdsum. — Kan.    pa- 

f^ 
posu. — Tul.  pdpasu,  papdsu. 


1  ["Pappaes,    Cocoes,    and    Plan- 
tains, all  sweet  and  delicious. . ."     Ed. 
1665,  p.  350,  in  Hobson-Jobson.] 

2  ["For  to  my  Knowlidg  it  (Coco- 
tree)   affoardes    Meat,   Drink. . . ,   and 
good  Cordage  Made  of  the  outtward 
rinde  ol  the  Nutte,  which  in  Clusters 
grow  outt  att  the  toppe  on  a  sprigge, 
as  Doe  allsoe  the  Papaes  in  a  Manner, 
the  tree  Differing  in  leaves  and  height.' ' 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  68.] 

3  ["Here   (in  Johanna    Town)   the 
flourishing  Papaw  (in  Taste  like  our 
Melons,  and  as  big,  but  growing  on  a 
Tree  leafed  like  our  Fig-tree),  Citrons 
. .  .contend  to  indulge  the  Taste."  Hak. 
.Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  64.] 


It  is  derived  from  the  Persian 
pa-push, '  footwear '.  See  Gon- 
9alves  Viana,  Apostilas. 

[The  Arabs  who  have  no  p 
converted  papush  into  babush, 
which  went  over  to  France  and 
became  babouches,  'slippers',  to 
return  to  Portugal  in  the  new 
form  babuche,  which  is  etymo- 
logically  not  as  correct  as  the 
older  papus,  pi.  papuses.] 

Par  (pair).  Konk.  par  ;  vern. 
terms  zod>  zodo,  zodi,  zunvli. 
— Mai.  parts  (from  the  IPort. 
plural  form  pares).  Caus-sa 
paris,  a  pair  of  shoes  (Haex) ; 
vern.  terms  jodo,  klamin. 

Para  (prep.,  for).  Mai.  para 
(Haex) . — Tet.  para ;  vern . 
term  ato. 

Parabfcm  (congratulation). 
Konk.  parbem.— Tet.,  Gal. 
parabem. 

Paraiso  (Paradise) .  Jap . 
paraizo  (arch.). 

[Parau,  par6  (a  small  vessel 
used  in  war  or  trade,  compared 
by  European  writers  to  the 
galley  or  foist).  Anglo-Ind. 
prow,  parao,  praw,  etc.1 

1  [«•  1 604.— He  was  bringing  with 
him  many  men  and  Ixx  or  Ixxx 
paraaos  each  with  ii  mortars, "  Letter* 
of  A.  de  Albuquerque,  III,  p.  269,  in 
Qlossario.] 


PARAU 


PARDAO 


269* 


The  O.E.D.  connects  the 
Anglo-Ind.  forms  with  the 
Malay  p(d)ra(h)ft,  'a  boat,  a 
rowing  vessel',  and  says  that 
the  forms  prow  and  proa  are 
assimilated  to  the  Eng.  '  prow ' 
and  its  Port,  equivalent  proa. 
Yule  assigns  to  the  word  in 
European  use  a  double  origin  : 
the  Malayal.  pafu,  and  the 
Malay  prau  or  prahu.  Dal- 
gado  (Olossario)  maintains 
that  the  Port,  derived  their 
forms  from  the  Dravidian 
pad  ami,  and  that  the  Malasian 
forms  owe  their  origin  to  the 
Dravidian  term.  He  is  of  the 
view  that  Yule's  theory  of  a 
double  origin  is  untenable, 
because,  as  he  points  out, 
pafu  could  not  give  the  Port. 
parau  or  paro,  and  because  the 


[1508. — "  One  night  he  made  reprisal 
on  paraos  carrying  water."  A.  de 
Albuquerque,  Letters,  I,  p.  13,] 

[(In  Aohein)  "they  goe  from  place 
to  place  and  house  to  house  in  prowes 
or  boates."  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  132.] 

["  In  the  Morning  they  came  and 
told  me  there  was  English  on  board 
there  Proes."  In  Letter  d.  1705,  in 
Hedges,  Diary,  Vol.  II,  p.  ccoxxxviii.] 

[•'They  (the  'Saleeter  Piratts')... 
have  theire  men  of  warre  Prows  in 
Upon  the  Maine  of  the  Malay  Shore." 
Bowrey,  p.  238.] 


term  was  already  known  to  the 
Portuguese  before  their  con- 
quest of  Malacca.  Both  the 
forms  could,  however,  be 
derived  from  padavu.  See 
piroga,  and,  for  citations,  Ind. 
Antiq.,  Vol.  XXX,  p.  161. 
There  are  illustrations  of 

*  prowes '   at   Achein   and    at 
Madagascar  in  Mundy,  Travels 
(Vol.  Ill,  PL  viii  and  xviii),  and 
one  of  "  Men  of  warre  prows  " 
in  Bowrey  (Hak.  Soc.  ed.,  PI. 
xviii).      For  a  description  of 
'  Flying    Proes',  see  Dampier, 
Vol.  II,  p.  131.] 

Parceiro  (partner).  Konk. 
parser,  padser ;  vern.  terms 
godo,  samvgodo. — Mai.  parseru, 
parsero. — Jav.  berserd,  bes6ro. 
In  the  last  two  languages  it  is 
used  as  a  verb  in  the  sense  of 

*  associating      one's      self  '. — 
Mac.,  Bug.  parasfro.1 

[Pard&o  (arch.),  Pardau 
(the  name  among  the  Portu- 
guese of  a  gold  coin  from  the 
mints  of  Indian  Rajas  in 
Western  India,  which  entered 


1  "I  hold  it  proper  that  the  said 
rent-farmer  and  his  parceiros  should 
let  out  and  collect  all  the  rent  of  the 
said  lands  which  were  assigned  for  the 
service  of  the  Pagodas "  (1545).  Archivo 
Fort.  Or.,  fasc.  6.  p.  182. 


270 


PARDAO 


PARDiO 


largely  into  the  early  currency 
of  Goa  and  the  name  of  which 
afterwards  attached  to  a  silver 
coin  of  their  own  coinage). 
Anglo-Ind.  pardao,  pardaiv, 
perdao,  etc.1 


l  ["  All  this  merchandize  (in  the 
city  of  Vijayanagar)  is  bought  and  sold 
by  pardaos. . .  .gold  coin. . .  .made  in 
certain  towns  of  this  kingdom. . .  .The 
coin  is  round  in  form  and  is  made 
with  a  die.  Some  of  them  have  on 
one  side  Indian  letters  and  on  the 
other  two  figures,  of  a  man  and  a 
woman,  and  others  have  only  letters 
on  one  side."  Barbosa,  Hak.  Soc.,  ed. 
Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  203  sqq.  See  editor's 
note  ] 

["  And  if  there  is  any  one  who  does 
not  know  what  a  pardao  is,  let  him 
know  that  it  is  a  round  gold  coin, 
which  is  not  struck  all  over  India,  but 
only  in  this  kingdom  (of  Vijayanagar) ; 
it  has  on  one  side  two  figures,  and  on 
the  other  the  name  of  the  king  who 
had  ordered  the  coins  to  be  struck., 
-...it  is  a  coin  which  circulates  all 
over  India,  and  each  pardao,  as  I 
have  said,  is  worth  360  reis."  Chronica 
de  Bisnaga,  p  116.] 

["The  principall  and  commonest 
money  is  called  Pardaus  Xeraphiins, 
and  is  silver,  but  very  base,  and  is 
coyned  in  Goa . . .  .There  is  also  a  kinde 
of  reckoning  of  money  which  is  called 
Tangas,  not  that  there  is  any  such 
coined,  but  are  so  named  onely  in 
telling,  five  Tangas  is  one  Pardaw  or 
Xeraphin  badde  money.  Linschoten, 
Vol.  I,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  241.  In  the  passage 
that  follows  the  above  citation,  Lins- 


There  were  two  kinds  of 
pardaus :  the  pardau  de  ouro 
('  gold  pardao ')  of  the  value  of 
6  tangas  or  360  reis,  and  the 
pardau  de  prata  ('  silver  par- 
dao ')  worth  5  tangas  or  300  reis. 
The  former  issued  by  Indian 
Rajas  were  already  in  circula- 
tion in  Western  India  in  the 
time  of  Albuquerque,  and  were 
known  in  the  vernaculars  as 
varaha  or  vara,  the  Sansk.  name 
for  '  the  boar  *,  one  of  the  in- 
carnations of  Vishnu,  whose 
effigy  they  carried.  The  Sansk. 
pratapa,  "  majesty,  splendour,' 
was  the  legend  on  some  of 
these  coins,  and  referred  to 
the  sovereign  who  had  ordered 
the  coins  to  be  struck ;  this 
pratapa  would  be  corrupted 
by  the  people  into  partap, 
or  pardap,  and  would  become 
transformed  in  tLe  mouth  of 
the  Portuguese  very  naturally 


choten  gives  a  very  complete  account 
of  the  Goa  currency  in  his  time.] 

["  Their  (Goa)  Coin 

1  Vintin 15  Budge- 

roocks 

1  Tango 5  Vintins 

1  Xerephin  or  Pardoa..6  Tangos.'9 
A.  Hamilton,  East  Indies  (1727  ed.), 
Vol.  II,  in  Table  at  end.] 

[See  quotations  bearing  on  '  Pardao  ' 
in  Indian  Antiquary,  Vol.  xxvii,  p. 
261.] 


PARENT 


PASQUIM 


271 


into  parddo  or  pardao.  The 
pardaus  which  were  most  and 
longest  current  in  Goa  were 
those  which  had  been  struck 
by  the  Vijayanagar  sovereigns, 
because  of  the  intimate  poli- 
tical and  commercial  relations 
that  then  subsisted  between 
Goa  and  the  Vijayanagar  court. 
Silver  pardaos  began  to  be 
coined  in  Goa  towards  the 
middle  of  the  1 6th  century 
and  are  distinguished  from 
the  gold  ones  in  as  much  as  the 
former  are  referred  to  as  par- 
dau de  tangas  or  pardau  de 
larins  or  de  xerafim.  When 
the  gold  pardao  went  out  of 
circulation,  the  silver  pardao 
was  worth  6  tangas  or  half  a 
rupee,  and  the  pardau  de  cobre 
( '  copper  pardao ') ,  or  more  cor- 
rectly the  xerafim,  5  tangas  or 
300  rets.  Yule  says  that  at  the 
close  of  the  16th  century  the 
gold  pardao  was  worth  4s.  2d. 
to  4s.  6d.,  but  that  by  the  first 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  pardao  had  dwindled  in 
value  to  10£d.  See  Hobson- 
Jobson,  Olossarioy  and  Gerson 
da  Cunha,  Contributions  to  the 
Study  of  Indo-Port.  Numis- 
matics.] 

Parent     (parent).       Konk. 


parent  (1.  us.). — Mai.  parente 
(Haex).— Tet.  parenti. 

Parte  (part,  a  share) .  Konk. 
part ;  vern.  terms  ku(ko,  vanfo  ; 
kul ;  vddi,  vadyo. — Tet.  parti ; 
vern.  terms  bdluku,  bdlem. 

P^scoa  (Passover,  Easter). 
Konk.  Pdsk.— Beng.  Paskuvd. 
— Sinh.  Pdskuva.  Pdskut  Pas- 
chal. Pdsku  kdlaya,  PaschaJ 
time.— Tarn.  Paskd.—  Tel., 
Kan.  Pdska. — Kamb.  btin  pas 
(lit.  'Feast  Paschal').— Tet. 
Pdskua. 

Pasquim  (pasquinade,  lam- 
poon). Mai.  paskilt  paskvil 
(Heyligers).  As  a  verb,  it 
means  *  to  scold  '.* 


1  "They  used  to  treat  Pero  Per- 
il andes  as  pasquim  of  Rome  used 
to  be ;  some  of  them  writing  to  the 
King,  all  they  wished  to,  in  the  name 
of  Pero  Fernandes."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VI,  iv,  5.  [Pasquim  in  Port., 
Pasquino  or  Paaquillo  in  Italian,  was 
the  name  popularly  given  to  a  mutilat- 
ed statue  disinterred  in  Rome  in  1501 
and  set  up  there.  On  St.  Mark's  Day, 
it  became  the  practice  to  restore  tem- 
porarily and  dress  up  this  torso  to 
represent  some  historical  or  mytho- 
logical personage  of  antiquity  on  which 
occasion  it  was  customary  to  salute 
Pasquino  in  Latin  verses  which  were 
usually  posted  or  placed  on  the  statue  ; 
the  verses,  in  course  of  time,  tended 
to  become  satirical;  hence  the  term 
'pasquinade',  applied  to  satires  and 
lampoons,  political,  ecclesiastical,  etc  ] 


272 


PASSADOR 


PATACA 


Passador  (naut.9  a  marline- 
spike).  L.-Hindust.  pasador. 

Passaporte  (passport) . 
Konk.  pasaport. — ?  Sinh. 
pasportuva  (perhaps  from  the 
English  'passport '). — Ar.  basa- 
burth. —  |  Turk,  pdssdporta.  \ 

Passar  (to  pass).  Konk. 
pasdr -za  vunk  (verb  intrans . ) , 
pasdr-karuhk  (verb  trans.) — 
Mar.  pasdr  (adj.),  passed,  elaps- 
ed ;  e.g.  :  d(h  pasdr,  eight 
(hours)  having  elapsed.— Guj. 
pasdr  thavwfo  (verb,  intrans.) 
passar  karvufa  (verb  trans.),  to 
pass  an  examination  ;  to  ad- 
vance ;  to  thrust  forward ; 
to  drive  away.  Pasdrvum,  to 
pass ;  to  enter ;  to  be  admitted  ; 
to  make  one's  escape,  to  run 
away. — Mac.  pdsu  (from  the 
1st  person  present,  passo),  to 
pass  in  a  game  of  cards. 

In  Gujarati  there  is  another 
word  pasdrvum,  from  the 
Sansk.  prasar.  In  pds  fhavufa, 
1  to  pass ',  pds  is  from  the 
English  '  pass.' 

Passe  (pass,  permission). 
Konk.  pds. — ?  Sund.  pds 
(probably  from  Dutch).— Tet., 
Gal.  pds  si. 

Passear  (to  walk).  Mar. 
pasdr  (subst.),  "  giving  a  few 
turns  for  exercise  ;  walking  up 


and  down,  like  a  sentinel  on 
watch."  Molesworth.— Mai. 
pasiyar,  to  walk ;  walking. 
Pasiyar-an,  place  for  walk- 
ing.— Batt.  pasar,  a  wide 
street. — Jav.  pesiyar,  besiyar. 
Radiman  pasiyaran,  walking 
alley. 

In  Konkani,  the  expressions 
used  are :  pdsey  karunk  or 
marunk,  paseyek  vachunk  ('  to 
go  out  for  a  walk  '). 

Passo  (step,  pace,  passage  ; 
a  picture  or  image  representing 
the  Passion  of  Christ) .  Konk. 
pdz  (through  the  intervention 
of  pds),  a  highway,  quay. — 
Mar.  pdz,  a  narrow  passage  in 
a  mountain  or  between  two 
mountains. — Guj.  pdj,  quay, 
bridge. 

In  Konkani,  pds,  masc.,  is 
'the  representation  in  a 
church  of  the  passion  of  Jesus 
Christ.' 

Pastel  (pie,  pastry).  Konk. 
pastel. — Mai.  pastel,  pastil. — 
Sund.  pastel. 

Pataca  (a  dollar).  Konk. 
patdk. — Malay  al.  patt&kd. — 
Anglo-Ind.  pataca. — Tet.,  Gal. 
pataka.1 

i  "Throughout  India  patacas  and 
half  patacas  are  current,  and  these 


PATACA 


PATAClO 


273 


The  word  is  of  Arabic  origin, 
bataqa,  or,  according  to  Gon- 
galves  Viana,  Spanish. 

['Pataca'  is    not   found   in 
the    O.E.D.    which    mentions 
*  patacaoon  '  as  an  augmenta- 
tive of  pataca.     Yule,  too,  like 
Dalgado  is  inclined  to  accept 
the  Arabic  abu\aka  or  corruptly 
bafaka,  the  name  given  to  cer- 
tain  coins  of   this    kind  with 
a  scutcheon    on    the   reverse, 
the   term  meaning   *  father  of 
window,'  the  scutcheon  being 
taken  for  such  an  object,  as 
the  original  of  the  Portuguese 
and  Spanish  pataca.     But  they 
do   not   appear   to    take   into 
account   the    following    consi- 
derations :     The     Ar.     ba(aka 
would  not  become  in  Port,  and 
Sp.  pataca,  but  remain  bafaka 
for  both  Port,  and  Sp.  possess 
a  b  sound,  but  if  the  original 
word  was  pataca,  it  would  in 
passing   over   into  Arabic  be- 
come bataka,   for   Ar.  has  no 
p  sound,  and  the  change  of  p 
into   Ar.  6  is   the   rule   when 


go  from  Portugal."    Jofto  doe  Santos, 
Ethiop.  Or.,  II,  p,  276. 

44  The  Captain  General  or  the  Admi- 
ral (of  Ceylon)  used  on  these  occasions 
to  promise  each  of  them  a  pataca  by 
way  of  encouragement."    Jofto  Ribei 
ro,  Fatalidade  hist.,  Bk.  1,  ch.  xvi. 

18 


words  are  taken  over  into  Ar. 
"rom     other     languages.     See 
papuses   and   pateca.      Pataca 
was    originally   used   of   a   S. 
American  silver  coin,  and  the 
name     was    certainly    carried 
from  Spain  to  America,  and, 
in   the   absence  of   any   more 
convincing  etymology,  it  might 
be  safer  to  regard  the  term  as 
Spanish.  Littr6,  however,  con- 
nects it  with  an  old  Fr.  word 
patard,  '  a  kind  of  coin.'J 

Patacao    (a  coin).      Anglo- 
Ind.  patacoon.1 


1  *'  Some  very  good  things  he  did  in 
India,  he  minted  patacoes  of  silver, 
whioh  was  the  best  coin  there  was  in 
India,  and  which,  because  of  its  purity, 
was  current  in  all  the  foreign  king- 
doms." Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VII,  i,  6. 
44  With  hundred  thousand  Madra- 
faria,  each  one  of  which  is  worth  two 
silver  larins  which  came  to  be  equal  to 
fifty  thousand  patacdes."  Id.,  Dec. 
VII,  ii,  3.  [Modrafaria  is  obviously 
a  variant  of  Madrafax&o  which  appears 
in  old  Portuguese  works  as  the  name 
of  a  gold  and  also  of  a  silver  coin  of 
Gujarat :  it  is  a  corruption  of  the 
vernacular  •  Muzaffar  shahi,'  Muzoffar 
Shah  having  being  the  grandson  of 
Bahadur  Shah  of  Quzerat.  The  gold 
coin  weighed  200  grains,  and  the  silver 
one  7  Larin  is  a  kind  of  money 
formerly  in  use  on  the  Persian  Gulf, 
west  coast  of  India  and  the  Maldive 
Islands.  It  derived  its  name  from  Lar 
on  the  Persian  Gulf  where  it  was 
coined.  It  was  a  little  rod  of  silvei ,  a 
finger's  length,  bent  double  unequally.] 


274 


PATACHO 


PATAMAR 


Patacho  (a  pinnace  ;  a  two 
masted  sailing  vessel).  Mal- 
ayal.  pattdchu  (Gundert.) 

Patamar  ('a  courier',  Orta  ; 
a  letter-carrier ;  a  kind  of 
lateen  rigged  ship).  Anglo- 
Ind.  pattamar,  patimar.1 — 
Indo-Fr.  patemar,  patmar. 

1  "The  news  of  which  disaster  soon 
became  known  through  patamares, 
•who  are  men  that  make  big  journeys 
by  land.'*  Jofto  de  Barros,  Deo.  I, 
viii,  9. 

"He  soon  despatched  Patamares 
<who  are  couriers)  by  land  to  San 
Thome."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V, 
v.  6. 

*'  He  wrote  that  he  would  get  into  a 
small  vessel,  one  of  those  which  are 
called  patamares,  and  cross  the  bay." 
Lucena,  Bk.  Ill,  ch.  7. 

["  Even  if  no  ship  were  to  go  from 
this  coast  this  year,  but  only  a  Pata- 
mar (i.e.  a  small  vessel)  I  would  confi- 
dently sail  in  it,  placing  all  my  trust 
in  God."  St.  Francis  Xavier,  in  Misadea 
de  Jeauitaa  no  Oriente  by  Camara 
Manuel,  cit,  in  Olosaario.] 

["  Presentlye  after  this,  there  came 
a  pattamar  with  letters  from  Agra, 
oertifyinge  us  of  the  death  of  Mr. 
Caninge."  Nicholas  Withington 
(1612-16),  in  Foster,  Early  Travela  in 
India,  p.  202.] 

["You  will  tell  us  there  is  great 
Difference  between  East  India  and 
England,  which  is  true;  but  per  ad- 
vent u  re  upon  due  Consideration  they 
may  find  a  way  to  make  something  of 
this  and  carry  the  Company's  Letters 
•cheaper,  safer,  and  speedy er  then  now 


According  to  Yule  and  Bur- 
nell,  the  word  in  both  accepta- 
tions is  the  Konkani  path-mar , 
'  a  courier ',  at  present  not  used 
in  the  first  sense,  and  in  the 
second,  which  is  more  modern, 
usually  employed  in  the  form 
of  patmari.  [The  Konk.  path- 
mar  is  lit.  equivalent  to  '  kill- 
road  or  road-killer'.  In  this 
sense  it  is  not  used  at  present ; 

they  are  sent  by  your  Pattamars, 
except  the  Company  pay  all  the 
charges  of  their  own  and  other  people's 
Letters,  which  is  most  unconscionable." 
From  Court's  Letter  to  Fort  St. 
George,  6th  march,  1694-5,  in  Hedges, 
Diary,  Vol.  II,  p.  cxix]. 

["  Running  on  Foot,  which  belongs 
to  the  Pattamars,  the  only  Foot-posts 
of  this  Country,  who  run  so  many 
Courses  (kos,  a  measure  of  distance) 
every  Morning,  or  else  Dance  so  many 
hours  to  a  Tune  called  the  Patamar s 
Tune."  Fryer,  Eaat  India,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  278  sqq.] 

["  Just  as  the  time  was  approaching 
for  ray  departure  to  Cochim  (from 
Goa),  a  Courier  (called  Patamar  in 
these  parts)  was  received  from  Ben 
gala."  Manrique,  Travela,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  6.] 

["  And  not  being  satisfied  with  our 
evading  his  (Sir  Gervase  Lucas's)  dis- 
course about  their  building  fortifica- 
tions, hee  sent  the  Pattamarr  that 
brought  his  letters  wit  his  Broker 
home  to  our  howse  to  justifie  it.'* 
Forrest,  Selections  (Home  Series),  Vol. 
I,  p.  216.] 


PATAMAR 


PATECA 


275 


perhaps,  pathmdr  is  merely  a 
variant  of  vatmdr  which  is  used 
in  the  same  sense  even  to-day. 
There  are  instances  in  Konk. 
of  the  change  of  v  into  p.] 

Garcia  da  Orta  derives  it 
from  Malayalam  [Col.  on  Betel, 
etc.]  which  Charles  Brown  ad- 
mits but  only  as  regards  its 
meaning  of  '  a  sailing  vessel '. 
Molesworth  derives  the  Marathi 
patemari, '  a  native  craft ',  from 
the  Hindust.  patimari,  '  cou- 
rier ',  but  Hindustani  diction- 
aries do  not  mention  any  such 
word. 

["  The  principal  difficulty 
consists  in  knowing  where  it 
was  that  the  Portuguese  first 
received  the  word.  Hindust. 
and  Mar.  have  patta,  '  tidings, 
information  ',  which  with  the 
addition  of  the  suffix  var  or  mar 
could  have  given  patamar,  ( the 
bearer  of  tidings '.  It  is  also 
worthy  of  note  that  Duarte 
Barbosa,  speaking  of  Gujarat, 
says  that  among  the  Brahmins 
"  there  are  others  of  low  degree 
who  act  as  messengers  and  go 
safely  everywhere  without 
molestation  from  any,  even 
during  war  or  from  highway- 
men ;  these  men  they  call  Pate- 
les  ".  Now,  paid,  besides  de- 


noting the  headman  of  a  vil- 
lage, is  in  Gujarat  also  borne  as 
a  name  by  certain  sub-divisions 
of  castes,  and  by  the  Ahirs  and 
Bhoyars  it  is  used  as  a  title. 
Longworth  Dames  observes 
(Vol.  I,  p.  117)  :  "  It  is  pro- 
bable that  some  men  of  these 
castes  acted  as  messengers  for 
the  Brahmans  in  Barbosa's 
time".  Patel,  with  an  affix,  var, 
for  instance,  or  in  Malayalam 
ar,  could  be  transformed  into 
patamar."  Dalgado,  in  Glos- 
sario,  s.v.  palamar.] 

Patarata  (affectation ;  boast- 
ing). Konk.  patrdt ;  vern.  terms 
baddy,  tavdarki. — Mai.  patrds, 
patrdz.  Patrasi,  patraji,  boast- 
ing, boaster. — Tet.  patarata  ; 
vern.  terms  I6k6t  bosok.1 

In  Konkani,  there  is  also  the 
form  patrater  meaning  *  boast- 
er'. 

Pateca  (arch,  for  '  water- 
melon ').*  Sinh.  patdgaya,  pat- 


1  "  We  (Portuguese)  either  lett  the 
word  patarata  in  Malay  or  borrowed 
it  from   that  language.'1     Dr.  Albert 
de  Castro. 

2  Fr.  Jofto  de  Sousa  mentions  the 
form  bateca. 

"  In  respect  of  fruits  it  (the  city  of 
Cairo)  is  not  very  rich,  except  for  pate- 
cas,  which  are  like  melons,  but  not  as 
savoury.**  Antonio  Teiireiro,  Itinera- 
rto,  ch.  xlii. 


276 


PATECA 


PATO 


takka   gediya. — Tarn,    pattakd, 
vattakei. — Malay al.  vattakka. — 

"The  melon  of  India*  which  we  (the 
Portuguese)  here  call  pateca  ".  Garcia 
da  Orta  [Col.  xxxvi].  "  Melons  of 
India  or  patecas  which  must  be  what 
to-day  we  call  melancias  [water-melon 
or  Cucurbita  Citrullus,  Linn."  Conde 
de  Ficalho,  Coloquios,  Vol.  II,  p.  144. 
[Fioalho,  who  is  surprised  that  Orta 
should  speak  of  the  pateca  as  though  it 
were  unknown  in  Portugal,  identifies 
it  with  the  melancia,  which  he  says 
was  cultivated  from  immemorial  times 
in  the  Mediterranean  basin,  and  must, 
therefore,  have  been  also  cultivated  in 
Spain  and  Portugal.  To  this  Dalgado, 
in  his  Gfonpalves  Vianet  e  a  Lexicologia 
Portuguesa,  says: 

"  Inspite  of  Ficalho's  opinion  to  the 
contrary,  it  can  be  seen  from  Ant6nio 
Tenreiro*  from  Garcia  da  Orta,  and 
others  that  the  water-melon  was  then 
little  cultivated  in  the  Iberic  peninsula. 
The  name  which  the  Portuguese  gave 
to  the  fruit  in  India  is  pateca,  from  the 
Ar.  batfikh,  which  they  probably  heard 
used  by  the  Arab  traders  in  Malabar. 
As  pateca,  the  fruit  is  even  to-day 
known  in  the^  Portuguese  speech 
current  in  Asia.  Frei  Jofto  dos  Santos, 
however,  speaks  of  the  melancia 
('water-melon')  as  a  fruit,  very  com- 
mon, in  his  time  [160$],  and  it  is, 
therefore,  not  improbable  that  the 
Portuguese  who  had  sampled  the  fruit 
irt  India,  had  either  introduced  it  into 
Portugal  or  extended  its  cultivation 
there,  and  that  the  popular  form  balan- 
da  was  a  corruption  of  the  cultivated 
term  melancia.  Notwithstanding  the 
fact  that  the  Spaniards  had  sandia, 
a  term  received,  according  to  Dozy, 


Tel.  bateka. —  |  Indo-Fr.  pasti- 
que. —  |  ?  Siam  t&ng. — Mol.  pa- 
teka,  bateka. — Tet.,  Gal.  pateka; 
vern.  term  babuar. 

The  Port,  word  is  from  the 
Arabic  battikh  or  bittikh. 

Pato (gander  ;  drake).  Konk. 
pat,  drake ;  vern.  terms  hdrtis, 
rajhdms. — Or.,  Beng.  pdti- 
hafas. — Ass.  pati-hdrnh. — Sinh. 
pdttayd.  Pdtti,  goose. — Tarn. 
vattu. — Malay  al.  pdttu,  drake 
—Tel.  bdty.  Pedda  bdtu  (lit. 
'big  drake'),  gander. — Kan. 
bdtu. — Tul.  battu. — Siam.  pet. 
Pet  pa>  wild  duck.— Tet.,  Gal. 
pdtu. 

from  the  Ar.  sindiya,  and  derived 
from  Sindh  in  India,  it  cannot  be  said  . 
that  they  had  given  the  fruit  to  the 
Portuguese,  because,  had  they  done  so, 
its  name  would  have  accompanied  it, 
and  in  Portuguese  there  is  no  word  for 
it  corresponding  to  sandia.  According 
to  the  testimony  of  Pyrard  de  Laval, 
Bernier,  and  Tavernier,  the  fruit  was 
also  unknown  to  the  French,  their 
word  for  it  pasteque  being  a  corruption 
of  pateca  and  imported  from  India."] 

"  Melons,  pumpkins  from  Portugal 
and  from  Guinea,  patecas,  comba- 
lengas  and  biringelas."  Qabriel  Rebelo, 
Informa$ao,  p.  172  [Oombalenga  is  a 
species  of  Indian  pumpkin.  Biringela 
is  the  same  as  beringela,  q.v.]. 

"They  ate  nothing  but  the  bran  of 
the  millet  and  the  rind  of  patecas, 
which  are  like  our  water-melons.**  Joao 
dos  Santos,  Bthiop,  Or.,  II,  p.  182. 


PATO 


PAULISTA 


277 


The  original  of  the  Port, 
word  appears  to  be  the  Ar.  bat, 
4  drake,  gander '  (batak  is  the 
diminutive),  also  used  in  Persi- 
an and  Hindustani.1  Tt  may 
be  that  batu  has  been  derived 
directly  from  bat.  The  old 
Portuguese  writers  use  adem 
for  pato.2 

[Gongalves  Viana  is  not  dis- 
posed to  accept  the  Arabic  ori- 
gin for  pato  and  for  the  follow- 
ing reason :  The  change  of  b 
into  p.  In  the  Bulgar  language 
the  gander  is  called  pdtek  or 
pdtok,  which  is  a  derived  form 
and  presupposes  the  exist- 
ence of  an  earlier  one,  pat ;  it 
is  possible  that  the  Ar.  bat  came 
to  be  written  that  way  because 
of  the  absence  of  p  in  that  lan- 
guage. In  Persian  the  drake 
is  also  called  bat,  and  it  is  pro- 
bable that  the  Arabs  imported 
either  from  Persia,  Armenia  or 
India  the  word  which  belongs 


*  Goncalves  Viana  disputes  the  Ara- 
bic origin  of  the  word. 

2  "In  the  breeding  of  adens  some 
break  the  egg  and  bring  out  the  duck- 
ling which  they  then  rear  for  the  mar- 
ket,"  F.  Pinto,  ch.  xcvii. 

' '  Peaoooka,  ganders,  adens,  and  all 
domestic  fowls."  Lucena,  Bk.  X,  oh. 
18. 


to  the  stock  of  Aryan  and  not 
Semitic  languages.  In  Arme- 
nia, too,  it  is  called  pat,  or  bad, 
according  as  the  dialect  which 
uses  the  word  belongs  to 
Europe  or  Asia.] 

Patrono  (in  the  sense  of 
*  patron-saint ').  Konk.  pat- 
ron. — Tet.,  Gal.  patronu. 

?  Patrulha  (military  patrol) . 
Mai.,  Jav.,  Mad.  patrol  (Heyli- 
gers). — Batt.  pataroli. 

Patrol  appears  to  be  Dutch. 
The  Portuguese  term  intro- 
duced in  these  languages  is 
>ronda,  q.v. 

PPatuleia  (a  mob,  rabble). 
Mai.  patuley,  race,  tribe. 

Did  the  word  go  from  Portu- 
gal or  did  it  come  to  Portugal 
from  Malacca  ?  The  Portu- 
guese dictionaries  do  not  give 
the  derivation  of  patuleia. 
Gon9alves  Viana,  however,  pre- 
sumes that  it  is  patuU  in  the 
sense  of  '  rustic  '. 

It  might  have  been  brought 
from  Asia  by  the  Spanish  gip- 
sies and  introduced  into  Casti- 
lian  which  employs  it  in  the 
sense  of  '  irregular  troops '. 

Pau  (piece  of  timber).  Mai. 
pdu,  shaft. 

Paulista  (a  Jesuit).     Konk. 


278 


PAULISTA 


PEAO 


Pavlist  (1.  us.  at  present). — 
Anglo-Ind.  Paulist  (obs.).1 

Many  legends  of  a  mythic 
character  are  current  in  Goa  in 
respect  of  the  old  Paulists.2 

[The  Jesuits  were  so  called 
in  Goa  from  the  famous  Col- 
lege of  St.  Paul  (consecrated 
on  the  25th  January,  1542,  the 
day  of  the  conversion  of  St. 
Paul)  which  they  had  there, 
and  the  name  spread  all  over 
India  with  the  extension  of 
the  missionary  work  of  the 
order. 

The  Church  of  St.  Paul,  com- 
pleted in  1602,  was  the  seat  of 
the  Jesuit  College  at  Macao ; 
this  church,  according  to  the 
testimony  of  P£re  Alexandre 
de  Rhodes  (Voyages  et  Mis- 


1  The  news  I  have  is  that  Don  Anto- 
nio goes  to  Shagardy  with  his  house- 
hold  and  the  RR.  PP.  Paulistas  will 
look  out  for  him  with  all  zeal  expecting 
that  we  will  be  sure  to  go  with  him" 
(1682).  O  Chron.  de  Tiasuary,  I,  p.  318. 
[RR.  is  a  plural  form,  abbreviation  of 
'Reverend1  and  PP  of  Padres  ('Fathers 
or  Priests'.] 

[See  also  quotations  from  Tavernier 
and  Pietro  della  Valle  in  Hobson-Job- 
son.] 

,2  «it  was  in  the  possession  of  the 
Jesuits  (commonly  called  Paulistas 
with  reference  to  the  College  of  St. 
Paul)."  O  Qabinete  Litterario  das  Fon~ 
tainhas. 


sion8,ed.  1884,  p.  56,  in  Peter 
Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I,  p.  163,  n.  2.), 
was  the  most  magnificent  that 
he  had  seen,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome, 
and  from  this  Church  and  Col- 
lege the  Jesuits  in  China  de- 
rived the  appellation  *  Pau- 
lists ',  of  which  they  appear  to 
have  been  quite  proud  * 

Yule  says  that  the  Jesuits 
"  are  still  called  Paolotti  in 
Italy,  especially  by  those  who 
don't  like  them  ".] 

Pavao  (peacock).  Mai.  pa- 
vam. 

Peao  (foot-man,  foot-soldier, 
messenger) .  Konk.  pydriiv  ( us. 
in  Salsete). — Sinh.  piyon. — 
Anglo-Ind.  peon* 


1  ["  Jesuitts  calling  themselves  Pau- 
lists and  wherefore. 

"  As  the  Church  (in  Macao)  is  Named 
St.  Paules,  soe  Doe  they  stile  them- 
selves Paulists,  as  Paules  Disciples  in 
imitating  or  Following  him  in  his  Func- 
tion, For  as  hee  was  Cheiffe  in  conver- 
sion of  the  gentiles  in  those  Daies,  Soe 
Doe  they  attribute  thatt  office  More 
peculier  to  themselves  in  converting 
the  heathen  off  these  tymes."  Mundy, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  pp. 
163  and  164.] 

2  "The  Samorim  ordered  the  piao 
to  carry  the  letter   and  strictly   for- 
bade him  to  say  anything  about  hav- 
ing seen  it."    Caspar  Correia,  I,  p.  421. 


PEDREIRO 


279 


[Whitworth  gives  '  peon '  as 
a  corruption  of  Hindust.  pi- 
yada,  'a  foot-soldier'.  He  is 
wrong.  The  Port,  word  is  the 
Lat.  pedanus,  though  ultimate- 
ly peon  and  piyada  are  akin  in 
root.] 

Pe^a  (piece,  piece  of  cloth). 
Konk.  p£s  ;  vern.  terms  nag, 
dagino,  tako. — Tet.  peso,. 

In  Konkani,  peso,  is  also  the 
name  of  '  a  piece  of  gold  jewel- 
lery '. 

[Pedraria  (in  the  sense  of 
*  precious  stones') .  Anglo-Ind. 
pedareea,  pedaeria  (obs.)1 — not 


"  He  placed  a  guard  of  plains  from 
the  place,  so  that  the  enemy  might  not 
enter  once  again  through  the  villages." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  V,  vii,  3. 

["  But  he  (Caninge)  had  a  tedious. . 
journey  of  yt,..  .beeinge  sett  on  by  the 
ennemye  on  the  waye,  whoe  shott  him 
through  the  bellye  with  an  arrowe. . . 
and  killed  and  hurte  manye  of  his 
pyonns".  Nicholas  Withington 
(1812-16),  in  Foster,  Early  Travels,  p. 
200.] 

[l  "  Aboute  the  tyme  that  I  was  in 
Synda,  the  Boloohes  tooke  a  boate 
wherin  were  seven  Itallians  and  one 
Portungale  fryer,  which  fought  with 
them  and  were  slayne  everye  man ; 
only  the  Portungale  escaped  alive, 
whoe  beeinge  verye  fatt,  they  ripped 
upp  his  bellye  and  searched  whether 
there  were  anye  gould  or  pedareea  in 
his  guts".  Nicholas  Withington,  in 
Foster,  Early  Travels,  O.U.P.,  p.  220.] 


in   Hobson-Jobson   nor   in  the 
O.E.D.] 

Pedreiro  (stone-mason) . 
Konk.  pidrer,  pidrel ;  vern. 
terms,  garhvdo,  chirekanti. — 
Mar.  pidrel ;  vern.  terms  ga- 
undi,  gavandyd,  raj. — Sinh. 
pedarfruva,  pedarereva;  vern. 
terms  galvaduvd  (lit :  '  a  worker 
in  stones  ') . — Malayal .  peri- 
deri.1 

[Pedreiro,  pederero  ("a 
small  piece  of  ordnance,  mostly 
used  in  ships  to  fire  stones, 
nails,  broken  iron,  or  cartridge 
shot  on  an  enemy  attempting 
to  board.  It  is  managed  by  a 
swivel."  Vieyra).  Anglo-Ind. 
pattarero,  pateraro,  petarero, 
paterero  s. 


[••  Pedaeria  various".  Foster,  The 
Eng.  Fact.  1618-1621,  p.  62.] 

i  With  regard  to  the  change  of  r 
into  I,  cf.  kadel,  from  Port,  cadeira 
(<  chair '«),  kontrel,  from  Port,  cantareira 
(«  a  wall  cup-board'),  in  Konkani. 

*  ["  Hee  likewise  in  the  generall  letter 
to  the  Radja  &c.  gave  positive  Orders 
that  each  of  the  3  Sea  Ports  Shold 
build  and  fitt  out  to  Sea  2  men  of 
warre  Prows,  each  to  carry  10  gunna 
and  Pattareros,  and  well  manned  and 
6tted  with  Small  arms."  Bowrey, 
Hak.  Soc.,  p  254.] 

["  ilth  March,  1683.  This  morning. . 
we  weighed  anchor  . .  .and  being  got 
up  with  Kegaria,  we  went  on  shore  .  .  . 
and  landed  at  an  old  ruined  Castle  with 


280 


PEGAR 


PENA 


Pyrard  uses  the  French  form 
perrier 1  and  Manucci  the  term 
petrechos  2  to  denote  the  identi- 
cal kind  of  mortar  or  swivel- 
gun.  The  Anglo-Indian  forms 
are  not  in  Hobson-Jobson  nor 
in  the  O.E.D.] 

?  Pegar  (to  join  ;  to  stick  ; 
to  take  hold  of).  Mai.  p&gah 
(also  used  in  the  sense  of 
4  knit,  tied,  stuck  to  anything ') . 
— Jav.  pegen. 

According  to  Dr.  Schuchardt, 
it  is  a  vernacular  term. 


mud  walls  and  thatched.  We  saw  one 
small  Iron  Gun  mounted  and  an  Iron 
Pateraro."  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  pp.  66  &  67.] 

["Camels  of  War  with  Pate  re  roes, 
on  their  Saddles,  marched  with  a  Pace 
laborious  to  the  Guiders."  Fryer,  East 
India,  etc.,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  271.] 

["Camels  that  carry  Petereros." 
Idem,  Vol.  II,  p.  112.] 

1  ["  We   gave   them   a   mainsail,   of 
which   they    stood    in   need,    and    in 
exchange  they  gave   us  two  perriers, 
or  small  iron  cannon.5'   Pyrard,  Voyage, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  23.     See  Gray's 
note  on  4  perrier.'] 

2  ["  Their  armament  was  of  small 
pieces,   swivel  guns  and  petrechos  of 
bronze,  of  which  the  muzzles  whence 
the  ball  issues  were  fashioned    into 
shapes  of  animals — tigers,  lions,  dogs, 
elephants,  and  crocodiles.1*     Manucci, 
Storia  do  Mogor,  ed.  Irvine,  Vol.  II, 
p.    ICO.      See  also  note  in   Vol.    IV, 
p,  430.] 


Peito  (breast,  chest).  Konk. 
pit ;  vern.  term  hardifa — Mai. 
peito  (Haex)  ;  vern.  term 
dada.  *v  >  ~^  ;*V\ 

Pelouro  (a  ball,  a  great 
shot).  ?  Beng.  piluri. — ?  Siam. 
pliuek. — Mai.  peluru,  pttor, 
piloru,  pilor. — Ach.  pilor — 
Batt.  p6lur,  pinuru. — Sund., 
Mad.  pelor. — Mac.,  Bug. 
piluru.1 

Bulloram     T  gives    the 

Bengali  pilur  ;valent  to 

the  English  4  pn 

Pena  (in  the  sen.  c  of  '  pain ; 
punishment').  Konk.  pen;  vern. 
terms  duhkh,  khant ;  dand. — 
Mai.  pena,  a  fine  (Haex)  ;  vern. 
term  denda. 

Pena  ('  quill,  writing-pen  '). 
Konk.  pen. — Mar.  pen. — Guj. 
pen.  Slsapen  (lit.  'lead  pen'), 
pencil. — Beng.  pena;  the  vern. 
Neo-Aryan  terns  are  kalam, 
lekhne. — Sinh.  pena  pene,  ta\n- 
pena  (lit.  *  wing  feather  ') . 
Penapihiya,  pen-knife. — Tarn. 
pena  pennei.  Pene-katti,  pen- 
knife.— Malayal.  pena.  Penak- 
katti,  pen-knife. — Tel.  plnd. — 


1  <«  From  your  magazines  help  me 
with  pelouros  and  gunpowder,  of 
which  I  am  at  present  in  great  need  ". 
Letter  from  the  King  of  Bata,  in  F. 
Pinto,  ch.  xiii. 


PENACHO 


PERA 


281 


Kan.  penu.  Slsapenu,  pencil. — 
Tul.  penu,  penu. — Mai.,  Tet., 
Gal.  p6na. 

Kalam,  from  the  Greek 
kdlamos  (already  introduced 
into  Sanskrit,  kalama,  and  also 
adopted  in  Arabic,  qalam),  is 
generally  used  in  the  Indian 
and  Malay  languages.1  Even 
to-day,  in  different  parts,  the 
style,  or  a  small  rod  with 
pointed  end  for  scratching 
letters,  is  used  for  writing. 
Pen,  in  Japanese,  appears  to 
be  from  English,  as  pin  is, 
because  they  end  in  a  conso- 
nant. 

Penacho  (plume  or  bunch 
of  feathers).  Mac.,  Bug.  pin- 
-dchu. 

Peneira  (a  sieve).  Sinh. 
penfraya,  penereya  (pi.  penera) ; 
vern.  terms  chdlartaya,  &ata- 
ponaya. 

Penhor  (pledge,  pawn) . 
Konk.  pinhor.  Pinhor  dav- 
ruhk,  to  pawn ;  vern.  terms 
gahdny  taran,  adav. — Mai.  pan- 
jar,  earnest-money. — Sund . , 
Jav.  panjer. 

Penitencia^  (penitence} . 
Konk.  penitefns, 


1  Gonpalves  Vians  points  out  that 
the  term  is  Semitic  in  origin. 


vern.  terms  prajit,  pirajit. — 
Tet.  penitensi. 

Pepino    (cucumber).     Sinh. 

pipinna     (  =  pipinha)  ;      vern. 

terms       kekiri,       tiyambar. — 

|  Mai.    pepinio,   according    to 

Rumphius.  | 

Per  a  (for  'guava',  Psidium 
guayava}.  Konk.  per  (neut.)  ; 
per  ('  the  guava-tree  ',  fern.). — 
Mar.  peru ;  vern.  term  jamb 
(properly  Eugenia  jambos). — 
Guj.  per,  perum\  vern.  terms 
jam,  jamphal. — Beng  peru, 
piyard.  — Sinh.  pera. — Tam. 
plrd  (also  goyd  palam  (lit.  'the 
guava  fruit  or  the  Goa-fruit '?), 
— Malayal  perd  (the  tree), 
plrakkd,  perakka. — Kan.  pdrla- 
mara  (the  tree),  perla  hannu 
(the  fruit). — Tul.  peranggdyi.* 

Amrut  or  amrud  is  the  name 


1  *'  Oranges,  pomegranates,  myra- 
balans,  Indian  peras  which  do  not 
resemble  ours."  Pyrard,  Viagem  I, 
p.  338  [Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  399]. 

"  Of  Indian  fruits  there  are  many, 
pera,  figs,  jangoma,  pine-apple,  all  in 
abundance,  especially  in  Luabo." 
Fr.  Ant6nio  da  Conceicfto,  in  O  Chron. 
de  Tissuary,  II,  p.  42.  [Jangoma  is 
the  fruit  of  the  Flacourtia  cataphracta.] 

"  There  is  another  tree  seen  in  the 
Island  called  pereira,  which  bears  a 
fruit  resembling  the  guava  of  Ame- 
rica." Fr.  Clemente  da  Res8urreic.&o, 
II,  p.  338. 


282 


PERA 


PERDigiO 


of  the  '  guava  '  in  Hindustani, 
and  amrud  is  the  name  of  the 
fc  pear  '  in  Persian.  In  Hindus- 
tani and  Bengali  it  is  also 
spoken  of  as  the  saphari  am 
(lit.  the  *  journey  mango'  or, 
rather,  c  foreign  mango  ',  see 
Hobson-Jobson,  s.v.  ananas), 
corrupted  into  supari  dm, 
'  areca-mango '. 

In  Burma,  the  guava  is 
called  ma-la-kah-thi,  '  the 
Malacca-fruit ',  and  the  guava- 
tree  ma-la-kah-bin.  Siamese 
has  luk  fdrang,  *  fruit  Euro- 
pean ',  and  tOn  fdr&ng,  '  tree- 
foreign  '  (fdrftng  —  Frank). 

The  plant  is  indigenous  to 
America  and  was  introduced 
into  India  by  the  Portuguese, 
who,  owing  to  its  similarity, 
called  the  fruit  pera,  ('pear'), 
just  in  the  same  way  as  they 
called  the  fruit  of  the  banana- 
tree  figoC  fig'). 

In  Africa  also  the  term 
pera  is  used  to  denote  the 
'  guava '. 

In  Konkani,  perad  (from 
perada  in  the  Portuguese 
dialect  of  Goa)  is  a  conserve 
prepared  from  guavas.  See 
goidba. 

[A.  Siddiqi  (in  JRAS,  July, 
1927,  p.  560)  says  :  "It  is 


only  in  Urdu  and  also  in 
certain  other  Indian  languages 
that  the  name  amrut  is  applied 
to  guava.  The  reason  is  quite 
clear  :  guava  became  perfectly 
naturalised  in  India,  where 
pear  never  thrived.  The 
resemblance  in  shape  and 
colour  of  guava  to  pear 
obviously  led  to  the  adoption 
of  amruth  for  "  guava  "  —  most 
probably  by  the  Persians  or 
Moghuls  naturalised  in  North- 
ern India.  In  the  South-Indian 
Urdu  a  "  guava"  is  >U*  prob- 


> 


ably  on  account  of  its  resem- 
blance to  a  pear-shaped  bowl  ". 

Marathi  and  Gujarati  use 
jamb  and  jam  for  the  'guava', 
perhaps  because  the  shape  of 
the  latter  is  similar  to  that  of 
the  Eugenia  jambos  (Hindi 
gulab-jaman,  '  rose-jaman  '), 
which  in  its  turn  is  in  form 
like  an  apple  or  a  pear.] 

Percha  (naut.,  rails  of  the 
head,  the  outwand  planks  be- 
tween the  beak-head  and  the 
keel  of  a  ship).  L.-Hindust. 
perchd. 

Perdao  (pardon).  Konk. 
perddfov  (1.  us.);  vern.  terms 
bogsaqtih,  maphi.  —  Tet.  perrfdL 

Perdi?ab  (perdition).  Konk. 
pirdisdmv;  vern.  terms 


PERDIDO 


PERU 


283 


satyand6. — Tet.  perdisa  ;  vern. 

term  Idkon. 

Perdido  (lost).    Konk.  per- 

did,    a    person    gone    astray ; 

vern.   terms  hogadlalo,  avdisd 

laglalo. — Tet.    perdidu  ;    vern. 

term  Idkon. 
Peres  ('  a  variety  of  mango'). 

Anglo-Ind.         peirie. — Konk., 

Mar.,  Guj.,  pdyri  (through  the 

influence  of  the  English  word). 

See     Afonsa,     [and    notes    to 

Manga]. 

[For    the    way    Portuguese 

names  have  been  mutilated  in 

Western  India,  see  Ind.  Aniiq., 

Vols.  XIX,  p.  442  and  XXIII, 

p.  76.] 

Permissao  (permission). 
Mai.  permisi,  \  perhaps  from 

Dutch.  | 

Perten^as  (appurtenances). 
Anglo-Ind.  perten^as,  in 
Bombay.  "  It  (foras)  occurs 
in  old  grants  of  the  local 
government  especially  in  the 
phrase  foras  and  perten^as, 
the  latter  also  Port.,  de- 
pendencies, appurtenances." 
Wilson,  [Glossary,  p.  577]. 

Peru  (popular  form  perum, 
turkey).  Konk.  perurti. — 
Hindi,  Hindust.,  Or.,  Beng., 
Ass.,  Punj.  peru. — Khas.  peru, 
piru. 


Goncalves  Viana  calls  into 
question  the  derivation  of  the 
fowl's   name   from   the  South 
American      state       of     Peru, 
because,  says  he,  it   is  not  a 
native  of  Peru,  but  probably 
of  Mexico,  and  also  because  the 
Spaniards,    who     must     have 
given  the  word  to  the  Portu- 
guese,    call    the     bird    pavo, 
1  peacock  ',  or  pavo  comun,  '  the 
common    peacock ',    and    not 
perut  and   he   adds,  "  for  the 
present  the  origin  of  the  bird 
and  its  name  in  Portuguese  is 
an  enigma".     But  Diogo   do 
Couto  calls  the  birds  galinhas 
de  Peru,  '  Peru  hens':   "  And 
all  along  that  route  (from  Abys- 
sinia)   they    had    been   eating 
many     (jallinhas     do     Peru, 
partridges,    wild    cows,    stags, 
doves,   turtle  doves."      Deca- 
das,  VII,  iv,  6. 

"There  are  many  pelicans, 
which  are  as  large  as  a  big 
gallo  do  Peru  "  ('  Peru  cock  '). 
Fr.  Joao  dos  Santos,  Ethiop. 
Or.  I,  p.  135. 

The  French  coq  d'Inde,  the 
German  Calecutische  Hahn,  the 
Dutch  Kalkoen  (from  Calicut), 
the  Arabic  Dajdj  Hindi,  the 
Turkish  Hind  Tdnugu  would 
point  to  an  Indian  origin  ;  but 


284 


PERU 


PESTE 


the  bird  is  not  a  native  of 
India,  and  its  name  peru  is  an 
exotic.  The  word  does  not 
exist  in  Marathi  and  Gujarat!. 
Hindustani  has,  side  by  side 
with  peru,  Sutra-murgh  (lit. 
*  camel-cook,  ostrich  ')  and  fil- 
murgh  (lit.  '  elephant-cock  ') 
from  Persian.  The  Dravidian 
languages  describe  the  bird  by 
means  of  various  compounds, 
some  of  which  assign  to  it  a 
foreign  origin. 

[The  view  generally  accepted 
that  the  domestic  fowl  all  over 
the  world  had  been  derived 
from  a  bird  met  with  it  in 
its  wild  state  in  India  had 
very  likely  a  great  deal  to 
do  with  assigning  the  turkey 
also  to  India .  That  the  turkey 
was  an  exotic  and  introduced 
into  India  by  the  Portuguese 
is  borne  out  by  the  description 
of  the  bird  from  the  pen  of 
the  Emperor  Jahanglr  given 
below.1  The  turkey,  domesti- 

i  ["  On  the  16thFarwardin  [3  April, 
1612  A.D.]  Muqarrab  Khan  brought 
from  Goa  certain  "rarities  he  met 
\7ith  in  that  port.  . .  Among  these  were 
some  animals  that  were  very  strange 
and  wonderful,  such  as  I  had  never 
seen,  and  up  to  this  time  no  one  had 
known  their  names.  . .  One  of  these 
'animals  in  body  is  larger  than  a 


cated  by  the  people  of  Mexico 
and  Peru,  was  introduced  into 
Europe  by  the  Spaniards,  soon 
after  the  discovery  of  Mexico.] 
P6s  (feet).  Mol.  pees 
(  =  p£s)t  camphor  of  an  inferior 
quality.  See  barriga  and 


Peste  (plague).  Konk. 
pest  ;  vern.  terms  m&ri,  mari, 
marik,  pidd.  —  Tet.,  Gal.  ptsti. 

peahen  and  smaller  than  a  peacock. 
When  it  is  in  heat  and  displays  itself, 
it  spreads  out  its  feathers  like  a 
peacock  and  dances  about.  Its  beak 
and  legs  are  like  those  of  a  cock.  Its 
head  and  neck  and  the  part  under  the 
throat  are  every  minute  of  a  different 
colour.  When  it  is  in  heat  it  is  quite 
red.  .  .and  after  a  while  it  becomes 
white  in  the  same  places  and  looks  like 
cotton.  .  .  Two  pieces  of  flesh  it  has  on 
its  head  like  the  comb  of  a  cook.  A 
strange  thing  is  this,  that  when  it  is  in 
heat  the  aforesaid  piece  of  flesh  hangs 
down  to  the  length  01  a  spun  from  the 
top  of  its  head  like  an  elephant's 
trunk,  and  again  when  he  raises  it  up, 
it  appears  on  its  head  like  the  horn  of 
a  rhinoceros,  to  the  extent  of  two 
finger-  breadths.  Round  its  eyes  it  is 
always  of  a  turquoise  colour,  and  does 
not  change.  Its  feathers  appear  to  be 
of  various  colours,  differing  from  the 
colours  of  the  peacock's  feathers  " 
TAzuk-i'Jahdngiri,  Tr.  Rogers  and 
Beveridge,  I,  215-6.  •  Aligarh  Text, 
104,  last  line,  in  Hodivala,  Notes  on 
Hcbson-Jobson,  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol. 
LVIIL] 


PETARDO 


PILAR 


285 


PPetardo  (petard).  Mai. 
petas,  petdsan. — Siam.  pa-that. 

Pla  (stone  trough;  font). 
Konk.  pi. — Bong.,  Tarn.  piyd. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  pia. 

Picadeira  (a  mason's  pick- 
axe). Konk.,  Mar,,  pikdndar. 

Picao  (sort  of  pick-axe  with 
two  sharp  points  used  by  stone- 
cutters). Konk.  pikdrhv. — 
Mar.  pikdrhv,  Ipikds. — ?  Guj. 
tikam. — Sinh.  pikama ;  pikd- 
siya  (from  the  English  *  pick- 
axe '  ?). — Malayal.  pikkam. — 
Tul.  pikkasu,  pikkdsu  (perhaps 
from  English).1  vx 

Picota  ( *  a  pump-brake  ') . 
Anglo-Ind.  picotta,  picottah 
(us.  in  S.  India),  "  a  machine 
for  raising  water,  which  con- 
sists of  a  long  lever  or  yard, 
pivotted  on  an  upright  post, 
weighted  on  the  short  arm  and 


1  "  And  so  they  used  to  carry  bancos 
pinchadot,  rnardes,  picdes,  gunpowder, 
and  other  materials/1  Joao  de  Barros, 
Deo.  II,  vii,  9.  [Banco  pin  chad  o  is  a 
contrivance  which  had  the  appearance 
of  a  bench  (banco)  and  was  used 
formerly  in  battering  down  (pinchar) 
walls,  Mardes  from  marram  is  a  sort 
of  hammer  used  by  bombardiers.] 

"The  Captain  sent  him  a  hundred 
men  with  mattocks,  and  another 
hundred  with  picdes,  and  a  thirc 
hundred  with  baskets  and  bowls.1 
Caspar  Correia*  III,  p.  617. 


bearing  a  line  and  bucket  on 
ihe  long  arm  ".* 

The  term  must  be  well- 
known,  because  Percival,  in 
his  Tamil-English  Dictionary, 
gives  '  picotta '  as  the  equiva- 
lent of  the  Tamil  tula,  and 
*  the  arms  of  a  picotta '  of 
tulam. 

Pilar  (aubst.,  a  pillar,  beam) . 


1  "They  take  a  great  ox-cart  and 
set  up  therein  a  tall  picota  like  those 
used  in  Castillo  for  drawing  water  from 
wells/*  Duarte  Barbosa,  Livro,  p.  304 
[Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Longworth  Dames, 
Vol.  1,  p.  221.  Mr.  Dames  (p.  220) 
says  that  this  water  lift  was  no  doubt 
a  contrivance  like  the  shaduf  used  in 
Egypt,  and  introduced  into  Spain  by 
the  Arabs.  It  consists  of  a  leather 
bag  or  a  bucket  which  hangs  from  the 
end  of  the  long  arm  of  a  bamboo  crane, 
while  the  short  arm  is  weighted  with 
a  heavy  stone  and  so  nearly  balanced 
that  a  slight  pressure  will  raise  the 
long  arm  into  the  air.] 

"  The  place  in  which  the  King  orders 
justice  to  be  administered  to  wrong 
doers  is  the  picota."  Gaspar  Correia 
IV,  p.  151.  [This  is  another  accepta- 
tion of  picota.  The  dictionaries  give 
*  a  species  of  a  pillory '  as  one  of  the 
meanings  of  the  word,  and  it  is  ap- 
parently used  here  in  that  sense.  In 
Hobion-J  obson,  *.v.  picottah,  there  is  a 
quotation  also  from  Correia,  in  which 
the  word  has  the  meaning  of  a  '  pil- 
lory*. Yule  says  that  the  picota  or 
ship's  pump  at  sea  was  also  used  as  a 

4  pillory  '   which   explains   its  use  by 

Correia  in  that  sense.] 


286 


PILOTO 


PltfDA 


Mad.  pttar. — Jav.  pilar. 
Milar,  "  to  crack  along  the 
whole  length  "  (Heyligers). 

The  change  of  p  into  m  is 
normal  in  the  formation  of 
Javanese  words. 

Piloto  (pilot) .  Konk.  pildt ; 
vern.  term  sukaneihkdr. — Tet. 
pildtu. 

Pimentos  (Capsicum  gros- 
sumy  Roxb.).  Camb.  metis. 

With  regard  to  the  dropping 
of  the  first  syllable,  cf.  Ses  = 
Frances  ('  Frenchman '). 

[?  Pinaca  (the  residue  that 
remains  after  oil  has  been 
expressed  from  seeds  or  coco- 
nuts ;  the  word  is  current  in 
Asio-Portuguese) .  Anglo- 

Ind.  poonac.1 

The  Port,  form  shows  the 
influence  of  Konk.  pinak 
(Sansk.  pinyaka)  :  the  Anglo- 
Indian  form  appears  to  be 

1  [1786.—"  What  is  left  after  the  oil 
is  expressed  from  coco -nut  is  Pin&ca, 
which  is  useful  for  fattening  pigs, 
ducks,  and  hens.'*  Fra  Paolino, 
Viaggio,  p.  116,  in  Qlossario.] 

["  The  following  are  only  a  few  of 
the  countless  uses  of  this  invaluable 
tree  (the  palm) : . .  .The  oil,  for  rheuma- 
tism; for  anointing  the  hair,  for  soap, 
for  candles,  for  light ;  and  the  poonak, 
or  refuse  of  the  nut  after  expressing 
the  oil,  for  cattle  and  poultry."  Ten- 
nent,  Ceylon  (1859),  Vol.  I,  p.  109,  n.] 


directly  taken  from  the  Tamil 
punnakku  (Whitworth  gives  it 
as  pinnakku)  or  the  Sinh. 
punakku  and  not  influenced  by 
Portuguese  dialects,  though 
pinaca  occurs  much  earlier 
than  poonac  in  the  writings  of 
European  travellers.  The 
word  is  not  mentioned  in  Hob- 
son-Jobsont  but  is  found  in  the 
O.E.D.] 

Pinchar  (to  push,  to  thrust). 
Mai.  picha,  to  fling  or  throw 
down. 

Used  in  the  same  sense  in 
the  Portuguese  dialects  in 
Asia. 

fPinda  (Aravhis  hypogaea, 
ground-nut).  Anglo-Ind.  pin- 
dar.1  Not  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

The  Portuguese  word  is  an 
adaptation  of  mpinda  used  in 
Congo.  The  O.E.D.  says  that 


i  ["Sometimes  they  (the  common 
people  of  Surat)  Feast  with  a  little 
Fish,  and  that  with  a  few  Pindars  is 
esteemed  a  splendid  Banquet.  These 
Pindars  are  sown  under  ground  and 
grow  there  without  sprouting  above 
the  surface,  the  Cod  in  which  they  are 
Inclosed  is  an  Inch  long,  like  that  of 
our  Pease  and  Beans . . .  Some  of  these 
I  brought  for  England,  which  were 
sown  in  the  Bishop  of  London's  Garden, 
but  whether  they  will  thrive  in  this 
Climate  is  yet  uncertain/*  Ovington, 
Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P.,  p.  50.] 


PINDA 


PINDA 


287 


this  name  for  the  nut  was 
carried  by  negroes  to  America, 
and  that  the  name  for  the 
ground-  or  pea-nut  in  the  West 
Indies  and  Southern  United 
States  is  '  pindar  '.  But  which 
is  the  original  home  of  this 
nut  ?  De  Candolle  inclines  to 
the  view  that  it  is  a  native  of 
Brazil  and  that  it  was  carried 
from  there  to  Africa  and  Asia 
by  the  Portuguese.  But  there 
are  serious  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  accepting  this  view  ;  the 
most  important  of  which  is  that 
the  dispersion  of  this  plant  over 
a  very  large  part  of  Africa  and 
the  extensive  zones  in  which 
it  is  and  was  cultivated  can- 
not be  easily  accounted  for  by 
assuming  that  the  plant  was 
introduced  into  Africa  after 
1500.  Burton  (TMke  Regions, 
II,  52)  referring  to  a  region 
situated  on  the  borders  of  Tan- 
ganika  says  "  U-Karanga  sig- 
nifies etymologically  the  land  of 
ground-nuts."  Now  there  are 
those  who  identify '  U-karanga' 
with  the  land  of  Mocarangas  or 
— Ba-caranga — which  as  a  pro- 
vince of  the  grand  empire  of 
Monomatapa  was  known  to  Fr. 
Joao  dos  Santos.  If,  therefore, 
the  etymology  suggested  by 


Burton  is  reliable,  it  becomes 
very  difficult  to  believe  that  a 
plant  introduced  into  Africa 
after  1500  should  by  1580  or 
1690  have  given  its  name  to  a 
vast  region  in  the  interior  of 
the  continent. 

There  are  equally  great  diffi- 
culties in  assuming  that  the 
plant  is  a  native  of  Africa  and 
was  therefrom  introduced  into 
America. 

There  are  a  series  of  names 
by  which  this  plant  was  known 
to  the  Portuguese.  Some  like 
the  following  appear  to  be  of 
Brazilian  origin  :  manobi,  mun- 
dubi,  mend  obi,  mendobim,  men- 
doim,  amendoim ;  others  clear- 
ly African  in  origin  :  mancarra 
in  Guinea  and  Cape  Verde 
Islands ;  mpinda  on  the  Congo 
Coast;  ginguba  in  Angola; 
karonga  in  Swahili  on  the  east 
coast. 

The  more  probable  view 
seems  to  be  to  regard  it  as  in- 
digenous both  to  America  and 
to  Africa.  See  Ficalho,  Plantas 
Uieis  da  Africa  Portugueza,  p. 
133  seq.t  where  the  question 
has  been  discussed  at  length. 
Watt,  however,  is  of  opinion 
that  the  home  of  the  plant  is 
Brazil. 


288   ' 


PINGUE 


PINTADA 


The  ground-nut  is  another 
of  the  long  list  of  plants  intro- 
duced into  India  in  recent 
times.  In  India  it  is  known 
by  different  names  in  different 
localities ;  some  of  these  are 
perhaps  evidence  of  successive 
and  independent  efforts  to  in- 
troduce it  into  India.  "  It 
may  have  come  from  China  to 
Bengal  (hence  the  name  Chini- 
badam) ;  from  Manila  to  South 
India  (Manila-kotai),  and  from 
Africa  and  very  possibly  direct 
from  Brazil  as  well,  to  Western 
India.'*  Watt,  The  Comm. 
Prod,  of  Ind.,  (1908),  p.  74. 
In  Konkani  it  is  known  as 
Mosmichifa  biknafa  (*  Mozam- 
bique nuts ')  which  attests  to 
its  introduction  into  Goa  from 
Africa.] 

[PPingue  (adj.,  fat).  Anglo- 
Ind.  penguin,  the  general  name 
of  birds  of  the  family  Sphenis- 
cidae. 

Yule  says  that  '  penguin ' 
may  be  from  the  Port,  pingue, 
•  fat ',  but  this  conjecture  is 
not  accepted  by  the  O.E.D. 
which  also  rejects,  after  due 
analysis  and  examination,  all 
other  derivations  till  now  put 
forward  and  maintains  that 
the  origin  of  the  word  is 


obscure.  The  Novo  Diccion- 
drio  derives  Port,  penguim  from 
Fr.  pingouin.  Pyrard  men- 
tions "  numbers  of  birds  called 
pinguy,  which  lay  there  (in 
the  Maldive  Islands)  their  eggs 
and  young,  and  in  quantities 
so  prodigious  that  one  could 
not. ,  . .  plant  one's  foot  with- 
out touching  their  eggs  or 
young  ".  But  the  editor  (Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  97)  says 
that  there  are  no  penguins  at 
the  Maldives  and  that  the 
author  is  describing  probably 
manchots.] 

Pinho  (pine-wood).  Konk. 
pinh.  —  Malaya  1.  pinna 
( =  pinha) .  Piftnapetti,  pine- 
wood  box. 

Pintada  (Melagris  numida, 
Linn.,  Guinea-fowl ;  "  the  fowl 
of  India  or  Angola").  Konk. 
pintalgem. — Anglo-Ind.  pin- 
tado.— Indo-Fr.  pintade.1 

[The  Novo  Dicciondrio  says 
that  pintada  in  the  above 
meaning  is  fern,  of  pintado, 
'  speckled '.] 

1  '*  Everywhere  on  this  island  (of 
Saint  Helena)  there  are  many  wild 
goats,  many  wild  pintadas,  very 
beautiful  and  big."  Joao  dos  Santos,, 
Ethiop.  Or.,  II,  p.  379. 

"  The  interior  of  the  island  [of  Fogo 
in  Cape  Verde  Islands]  abounds  with 


PINTADO 


PIPA 


289 


Pintado  (painted  or  spotted 
cloth).  Anglo-Ind.  pintado 
(obs.),  chintz.1  [See  salpica- 
do.] 


game;  pintadas  (which  they  call 
Guinea-fowls),  quails,  and  mountain 
goats  "  Jour.  Geo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  5th 
series,  p.  385.  [Fryer  (East  India  and 
Persia,  Vol.  I,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  51)  speaks 
of  meeting  "  with  those  feathered 
Harbingers  of  the  Cape,  as  Pintado 
Birds,  etc.",  and  the  editor  identifies 
them  with  the  '« Cape  pigeon  or 
Pintado  (Port,  pintado,  "painted") 
Petrel,  Daption  Capensis",  and  also 
says  in  Hobnon-Jobson  (s.v.)  that  the 
word  is  more  commonly  applied  to  the 
Cape  pigeon]. 

["  Pintados  is  a  Fowle  well  knowne 
and  Much  Noted  by  Seamen  in  these 
partts  :  Found  no  where  butt  aboutt 
Cape  Bona-esperanza  allthough  seene 
sometymes  4  or  500  leagues  off  of  it  to 
the  Northward  and  Southward  off  itt 

aboutt    the   biggnesse   of    Pidgeons." 

Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.   Ill, 

pt.  II,  p.  359.] 

1  *'  And  so  there  are  (in  Gujarat)  also 

other  pintados  ('  coloured  clothes ')  of 

diverse   kinds."     Duarte    Barbosa,  p. 

282   [Hak.    Soc.,    ed.    Dames,   Vol.    I, 

p.  154]. 

•'  Here  (in  Paleacate)  are  made  great 

abundance  of  cotton  pintados."     Id., 

p.  360  [Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II, 

p.  132]. 

"  They   use   to    make    payment   in 

pintados    from    Cam  bay  a."     Caspar 

Correia,  II,  p.  41. 

"Four      bales      of     tapestry     and 

pintados."    Id.  Ill,  p.  51. 

["  For  these  remooue  all  like  princes, 
19 


Pintar  (to  paint).  Konk. 
pintar -karunk,  pintarunk  (an 
exceptional  formation  from  the 
substantive  pintdr,  *  paint- 
ing '). — Siuh.  pintar  e-karandva. 
— Malayal.  pintarikd. — Gal. 
pintar. 

Pintura  (painting).  Konk. 
pintur ;  pintar  (from  the  Port, 
verb.)  ;  vern.  terms  chitr, 
nak&6y  pratirup. — Sinh.  pintd- 
ruva,  pintdrema,  pinturaya ; 
vern.  terms  sitiyama. — 
Malayal.  pintdrani. 

Pipa  (a  cask  ;  also  a  barrel). 
Konk.  pip  (also  pimp,  in 
Kanara). — Mar.  pip,  pimp. — 
Guj.  pip. — Hindi,  Hindust., 
Nep.,  Punj.  plpd. — Beng.  pipd, 
pipe,  pimpa. — Sindh.  pipa. — 
Sinh.  pippaya,  pippe.  Pip- 
pa-vaduvd,  a  cooper. — Tarn. 

pippa. — Malayal.  pippa. — Tel. 

* 

with  seuerall  shiftes  of  tents  that  goe 
before,  compassed  iu  with  Pales  of 
Pintadoes,  which  are  ready  euer  two 
dayes  for  them."  Sir  Thomas  Roe, 
Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  275.] 

["  They  (the  *  Qentues ')  are  general- 
ly  a  very  Subtile  and  Cunninge  Sort 
of  men,  Especially  in  the  way  of 
merchandizeing,  also  Very  ingenuos  in 
workinge  Cotton  Cloth  or  Silks, 
pantados."  Bowrey,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  9.] 

["There  was  not  One  peeoe  of 
Pintadoe,  or  any  other  Paintings." 
Id.,  p.  9,  n.j 


290 


PIRES 


FIRES 


pipaya. — Kan.  pipe,  pipdi, 
pipdyi. — Tul.  pipa,  plpdya, 
pipdyi. — Gar.,  Khas.,  Mai., 
Aoh.,  Mac.,  Nio.,  Malag.  pipa. 
— Siam.  pib ;  vern.  term  thdng. 
—  |  Chin,  pi-pd-tung  \.1 

There  is  another  word  pipa 
in  Malay,  Madurese  and  Galoli 
(pipo  in  Javanese),  which 
comes  from  the  English  *  pipe  ' 
and  signifies  a  '  tobacco  pipe  '. 

Pires  (saucer).  Konk.  pir. 
— Hindust.  pirich ;  vern.  terms 
taitari,  thali  (as  in  Hindi).— 
Beng.  pirij. — Ass.  piris. — Sinh. 
pirissya. — Tarn,  piris. — Khas. 
phiris. — ?  Mai.,  Ach.,  Sund., 
Jav.,  Bal.,  Day.,  Mac.,  Bug. 
piring. — Tet.,  Gal.  piris. 

The  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Malacca  has  pirin,  and  Cape 
Dutch  pierentje.2 

1  4I  For  a  Portuguese  not  to  wish  to 
pay   for  the   transport  of  a  pipa   of 
wine  !  "    DamiSo  de  Gois,  Chron.  de  D. 
Manuel,  IV,  ch.  18. 

"  He  handed  over  the  cooper's  work- 
shop to  Francisco  de  Mello  Pereira,  so 
that  he  might  get  him  to  turn  out  bar 
rels,  large  wooden  bowls,  pi  pas.*' 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  viii,  5. 

2  "  A  dozen  pyres  from  India,  of 
ordinary  quality,  each  valued  at  80 
re&"  (1613).     A.  Tomas  Pires,  Mate- 
riae$,  in  Jour.   Qeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,   16th 
ser.,  p.  745. 

"  A  pires  of  silver,  gilded  over." 
Ibid.,  p.  754. 


Kacha-piring,  picha  piring 
(lit.  *  broken-plate  '),  in  Sunda- 
nese,  is  the  name  of  Gardenia 
florida. 

Bigg  says:  "Piring,  plate, 
big  plate  such  as  is  used  by 
Europeans.  The  small  Chinese 
plates  which  are  used  by  the 
natives  are  called  pinggan." 
But  Swettenham  on  the  con- 
trary in  his  English-Malay 
dictionary  gives :  Saucer, 
piring ;  Plate,  pinqgan.  Favre 
gives  to  both  words  the  mean- 
ing of  "  soucoupe  ('saucer'), 
assiette  (<  plate  ')  ".  Bikkers 
mentions  piring,  '  plate  ' ;  and 
piring  teh  (lit.  *  plate  for  tea  '), 
'  saucer '.  |  Wilkinson  gives  it 
the  meanings  of  *  plate, 
saucer  '.  | 

The  word  pires  appears  to 
be  originally  a  Malay  word, 
adopted  by  the  Portuguese  and 
taken  to  India  together  with 
the  word  chd.  But  the  termi- 
nation es  or  is  offers  some  diffi- 
culty, because  piring  ought 
normally  to  give  pirii.v.  Per- 

"He  (the  King  of  Annam)  sent  three 
big  trays,  japanned  and  gilt,  round, 
two  spans  high,  full  of  many  dishes; 
each  of  these  trays  contained  many 
pires,  forming  a  sort  ol  a  mound,  in 
which  there  were  all  sorts  of  eatables. ' 
A.  F.  Cardim  (1649),  Batalhae,  p.  80. 


PIRES 


PIROGA 


291 


haps  pires  is  the  plural  of 
*pirim  and  stands  for  *pir- 
ins.  Its  derivation  from  the 
Hindustani  pirich  is  improba- 
ble, for  it  has  the  appearance 
of  an  exotic  and  is  not  men- 
tioned by  Shakespear  in  1817. 
[In  the  Oloaaarioj  the  author 
says  that  it  appears  to  him 
that  the  Hindust.  pirich,  the 
Beng.  pirij,  and  the  Sinh.  pi- 
rissiya  are  adaptations  of  the 
Port,  pires.  The  vern.  terms 
in  Hindustani,  as  also  in 
Hindi,  are  taStari,  thali.  The 
word  is  not  mentioned  by 
Shakespear  in  1817;  on  the 
other  hand  it  is  to  be  met 
with  in  almost  all  the  Mala- 
sian  languages  in  the  form  pir- 
ing,  '  a  little  plate.'  From 
this  it  might  be  inferred  that 
it  was  in  Malasia  that  the 
Portuguese  first  received  the 
word,  and  from  there  intro- 
duced it  into  India.  Again, 
Candido  Figueiredo  mentions 
pire  as  a  cant  term  and  gives 
it  the  meaning  of  a  '  plate.' 
To  this  Dalgado  says  that  it 
is  not  improbable  that  the 
word  in  this  form,  modified 
by  Portuguese  influence,  was 
imported  by  gipsies  from  the 
Malay  piring,  '  small  plate.' 


It  might  be  mentioned  that 
Portuguese  is  the  only  one  of 
all  the  European  languages 
which  uses  pires  in  the  sense 
of  '  saucer/  and  this  in  itself  is 
proof  that  the  word  is  of  non- 
European  origin.  With  regard 
to  the  borrowing  of  names  for 
tea  and  everything  connected 
with  its  service,  see  chicara.] 

[?  Piroga  (a  long  canoe  or 
dug  out  used  by  the  American 
Indians). — Anglo-Ind.  porgo, 
purgo,  purga,  pork  (obs.).1 


1  ["  Here  in  Bengala  they  have 
every  day  in  one  place  or  other  a 
great  market  which  they  call  Chan- 
deau,  and  they  have  many  great  boats 
which  they  call  Pericose,  wherewith- 
all  they  go  from  place  to  place  and 
buy  rice  and  many  other  things". 
Ralph  Fitch  (1583-91),  in  Foster,  Early 
Travels  in  India  (1921),  p.  26.  Foster 
says  that  '  pericose '  is  the  '  porgos  *  or 
'purgoos*  of  later  writers,  and  that 
the  word  is  possibly  a  corruption  of 
the  Port,  barca ;  if  this  is  so,  it  is  the 
earliest  reference  to  this  word.] 

["Immediately  on  receiving  this 
information,  the  Father  Vicar  de  la 
Vara  ordered  a  porca  to  be  got  ready. 
This  kind  of  rowing  boat  is  almost  as 
common  in  those  parts  (Kingdom  of 
Angelim  or  Hijll)  as  dingues  and 
balones  .  .  .  The  porca  was  manned 
with  strong  rowers  .  .  "  Manrique, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soo.,  Vol.  I,  p  24.] 

[  "  Severall  Sorts  of  boats  that  Use  the 
Rivers,  whose  Shapes  are  as  here 
followeth 


292 


PIROGA 


PIROGA 


1  Porgo  '  in  this  sense  is  not 
found  in  the  O.E.D.  Yule  says 
that  '  porgo '  most  probably 
represents  Port,  peragua.  Port, 
dictionaries  mention  no  such 
word,  but  it  is  evident  that 
Yule  is  referring  to  Port,  piroga 
(Span,  piragua,  Fr.  pirogue). 
Skeat  lists  it  among  Carib-bean 
words  (Notes  on  Eng.  Etym. 
(1901),  p.  349),  but  Marcel 
Devic  (Supplement  to  Littr6) 
connects  the  Fr.  pirogue  with 
Malay  prahu  which,  according 
to  Yule,  is  responsible  for 
Anglo-Ind.  prow,  parao,  etc., 
(See  parao).  Sir  Richard  Tem- 
ple (Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  XXX, 
p.  101)  is  of  the  opinion  that 

A  Purgoo.  These  Use  for  the 
most  part  between  Hugly  and  Pyplo 
and  Ballasore.  With  these  boats  they 
carry  goods  into  the  Roads  On  board 
English  and  Dutch  &c.,  Ships". 
Bowrey,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  228.  See  also 
editor's  note  for  other  references  in 
which  the  word  is  spelt  '  Porgo ', 
•  Porgoo ',  *  Porkoe ',  and  «  Porka  '.] 

["January  30  (1683).— The  Thomas 
arrived  with  ye  28  Bales  of  Silk  taken 
out  of  the  Purga,  and  was  dispatched 
for  Hugly  yo  same  night".  Hedges, 
Diary,  Vol.  I,  p.  65.] 

["  Will  send  aboard  with  all  expedi- 
tion both  goods  and  provisions — *  some 
by  the  pynnace,  others  by  porks9  ". 
Foster,  The  English  Factories  1634- 
1636,  p.  51.] 


'  purgoo  or  porgo  '  is  probably 
an  obsolete  Anglo-Indian  cor- 
ruption of  an  Indian  corrup- 
tion of  the  Portuguese  term 
barco,  barca,  terms  which  were 
used  for  any  kind  of  sailing 
boat  by  the  early  Portuguese 
visitors  to  the  East.1 

"The  purgoo  then  was  a 
barge  (barca)  confused  with 
the  bark  (barco),  just  as  the 
sail-less  barge  and  the  sailing 
bark  have  been  confused  in  the 
West"  (op.  cit.,  p.  162). 

There  is  a  description  of  a 
'  purgoo  '  in  Bowrey  (p.  228) 


1  [*'  Into  the  Island  ol  Quaquem 
they  imported  many  spices  from  India, 
and  there  they  embarked  in  geluas 
(which  are  a  kind  of  barques  (barcos), 
like  caravelas,  which  ply  in  the  Straits), 
and  were  carried  to  Coyaer  .  .  .  and 
there  (Cana)  they  took  passage  in 
barges  (barcaa),  and  in  a  few  days' 
time  reached  Cairo ".  Convni.  o]  A. 
Albuquerque,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p. 
230.] 

[1504. — "  All  the  paraaoa  and  catures 
left  and  many  other  small  barks 
(barcos)  which  are  called  tones." 
Letters  of  A.  Albuquerque,  Lisbon, 
III,  p.  261.] 

[1560. — "  All  the  people  went  in 
small  boats  (bateis) ;  and  the  King  in 
his  barks  (barcos)  which  are  of  fine 
workmanship  and  which  are  called 
tones".  Caspar  Correia,  Lendas,  I, 
p.  378,  in  Olossario.] 


PISTOLA 


POLTRONA 


293 


and  also  an  illustration  (PI. 
XIII)  which  most  certainly 
does  not  look  like  an  American 
Indian  canoe.] 

Pistola  (a  pistol).  Konk., 
Guj.  pistol. — Mar.  pistol,  pis- 
tul. — Hindust.  pistol,  pistaul. 
— Beng.  pistol. — Sindh.  pistola. 
— -Punj.  pistaul. — Sinh.  pisto- 
laya,  pistole. — Tel.  pistolu. — 
Kan.,  Tul.  pistulu. — Gar.,  Mai. 
pistol. — Ach.  mestol.  Cf .  meskut 
=  biscoito  ('  biscuit '). — Batt. 
pestul. — Sund.  pestol. — Nic.. 
Tet.,  Gal.  pistola. — Jap.  pis- 
torn,  pisutoru. —  |  Turk,  pish- 
tow.1  | 

Some  dictionaries  give  as  the 
source-word  the  English  '  pis- 
tol '  or  the  Dutch  pistool.  Dr. 
Schuchardt  refers  the  Malay 
word  to  Dutch. 

Poa  (naut.,  bridle  of  the 
bow-line).  L. -Hindust.  pdo. 

Pobre  (poor).  Konk.  pobre 
(1.  us. ).  Pobrahchifo  ghart  asy- 
lum for  the  poor. — Beng.  pobri 
(subst.).  Properly  speaking,  it 
denotes  *  the  servant  of  the 
church '  (such  as  a  bell-ringer, 
grave-digger,  etc.),  who  must 

1  "The  arms  which  could  be  em- 
ployed in  this  post  were  blunder- 
busses and  pis  tolas."  JoSo  Ribeiro, 
Fatalidade  hist.,  Bk.  II,  ch.  xxiv. 


formerly    have    been    selected 
from  amongst  the  poor. 

Pobreza  (poverty).  Mai. 
pavresa  (Haex). 

Poial  ("  a  raised  platform 
on  which  people  sit,  usually 
under  the  verandah  or  on  either 
side  of  the  door  of  the  house  "). 
Konk.  puydl. — Tel.  payal,  pay- 
dlu. — Anglo-Ind.  pial. — Indo- 
Fr.  poyaL1 

[The  Port,  word  is  itself 
derived  from  the  Lat.  podium, 
'  a  projecting  base,  a  bal-  - 
cony '.  Yule  says  it  corres- 
ponds to  the  N.  India  cha- 
butraJ] 

PPolicia  (police).  Konk., 
Guj.,  Hindust.  polis. — Tel. 
polisu. — Kan.  polis.  The 
forms  in  some  of  the  verna- 
culars, perhaps,  owe  their 
origin  to  English. 

Poltrona  (arm  chair,  as  a 
rule,  stuffed).  Konk.  pultran. 
— ?  Mai.  patardna. 

Gon9alves  Viana  throws 
doubt  on  the  Portuguese  origin 
with  reference  to  the  Malay 
word. 

[The  Port,  word  is  the  It. 
poltrona,  the  feminine  of 

1  "  There  were  large  seats  like 
poyaes  built  of  earth,  very  well  made.'* 
Caspar  Oorreia,  I,  p.  87, 


294       POLVORINHO 


PORCELANA 


poltrone,  in  the  sense  of  *  a  lazy 
fellow  '.     Poltrona  in  It.  is  also 

*  a  large  chair,  with  arms,  and 
almost    always    cushioned ' — 
the  very  seat  for  an  idler.  Cf. 
the  English  *  easy-chair  '.] 

Polvorinho  (powder-flask). 
Konk.  polvorinh ;  vern.  term 
to&ddn. — Tet.  polvorinhu. 

Pomba  (dove).  Mai.  pomba, 
pombaq,  pamba,  pambaq ; 
vernacular  term  parapati. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  pomba. 

PPompa       (pomp).      Mai., 
Sund.  pompa. — Jav.,  |  Mad.  | 
pompo. 

Dr.  Heyligers,  who  mentions 
the  word  and  assigns  to  it  a 
Portuguese  origin,  gives  it  the 
French  meaning  pompe,  which 
may  stand  as  much  for  '  pomp  ' 
as  for  '  pump  '.  In  the  former 
meaning,  it  may  be  derived 
from  Portuguese ;  but  in  the 
second,  undoubtably,  from  the 
Dutch  pomp  or  the  English 

*  pump  '.  Malay  has  bomba  and 
pombain  this  sense.     |  Wilkin- 
son   derives    the    word    from 
Dutch  and  gives  it  the  meaning 
of  '  pump  \     |  See  bomba. 

Ponta  (peak,  tip).  Konk. 
pont. — ?  Mar.  pot ;  vern.  terms 
tad,  tembi,  agr,  damas,  6ing, 
sunk,  pohkh,  p&lamv,  padar  (ac- 


cording to  different  senses). — 
L.-Hindust.  pont,  pontd,  puntd, 
promontory  ;  pontd,  the  end  of 
a  rope.  Ponte  kd  phutin,  or 
putin,  thick  knot  of  the  ropes 
of  the  sails.  Puntd  chhor  dend, 
to  double  a  cape  at  sea. — Ach. 
ponton. 

Molesworth  derives  pot  from 
the  Persian  pota  or  mota. 

Ponto  (point,  stitch,  dot). 
Konk.  pont. — Bug.  pontu  (in 
a  game  of  cards). — Tet.,  Gal. 
pontu. 

Por  (prep.,  for).  Mai.  por, 
for. 

Porcelana  (porcelain,  china- 
ware).  Konk.  phusldn.  a  por- 
ringer ;  vern.  term  kdrhso. — 
Sinh.  pusalana,  kusldna,  cup, 
beaker. 

Persulana  has  the  same 
meaning  as  tigella,  *  a  por- 
ringer ',  in  the  Portuguese  of 
Goa.  Gongalves  Viana  says 
(Palestras  Filologicas)  that 
"  the  old  Portuguese  chroni- 
clers regarded  the  term  porce- 
lana  as  synonymous  with  chd- 
vena  ('  tea-cup  'J".1 


1  Fernfto  Pinto  invariably  uses  per- 
for  porcelana. 

"They  were  ready  to  give  me  in 
Balagate  a  porcelana  for  200  par- 
dao»."  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xliv 


PORCELANA 


PORCELANA   295 


[The  Port,  word  comes  from 
the  Italian   porcellana,  which 


"  Porcelana  is  here  used  in  the  sense 
of  a  cup  ;  it  was  customary  to  use  it  in 
that  sense  in  that  age."  Conde  de 
Ficalho  [Coloquioa,  Vol.  II,  p.  221]. 

"  Fifteen  to  twenty  scores  of  porce- 
lanas  and  as  many  more  of  plates." 
(1585).  Archivo  Port.  Or.,  fasc.  5th, 
p.  1021. 

["They  make  here  (in  China)  great 
store  of  porcelain,  which  is  good 
merchandize  everywhere.  This  they 
make  from  the  shells  of  fish  ground 
fine,  from  eggshells  and  the  white  of 
eggs  and  other  materials.  From  these 
they  make  a  paste  which  they  place 
under  the  ground  "  for  a  certain  time." 
This  among  them  is  held  to  be  a  valu- 
able property  and  treasure,  for  the 
nearer  the  time  approaches  for  work- 
ing it  the  greater  is  its  value."  Bar- 
bosa,  Hak.  Soc.,  ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II, 
pp.  213  and  214.  See  also  editor's 
note.] 

"The  earthen  Pots,  Porcelains 
('  Cuppes')  and  vessels  that  are  made 
there  (China),  are  not  to  bee  numbred, 
which  are  yearely  carried  into  India, 
Portingall,  Nova  Spaignia  .... 
These  Pots  and  Porcelains  ('Cups') 
are  made  ...  of  a  certaine  earth  that 
is  verie  hard,  which  is  beaten  smal 
and  then  layed  to  st£epe  in  Cesterns 
of  stone  full  of  water."  Linschoten, 
Voyage,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  129  and 
130.] 

["The  heathenish  Indians  that 
dwell  in  Qoa  are  verie  rich  Marchants, 

and not  onely  sell  all  kindes 

of    Silkes,     Sattins,    Damaskes,    and 
curious   works    of    Porselyne    from 


in  mediaeval  times  was  the 
name  given  to  the  molluscs 
called  Cypraeidae,  or  'Venus 
shells  ',  or  in  India  *  cowries  '. 
The  word  is  adapted  from  the 
It.  porcella,  diminutive  ofporco, 
which  is  the  same  as  the  Latin 
porcus,  '  a  hog  \  and  was  ap- 
plied to  these  shells  because  of 
their  strong  resemblance  to  the 
body  and  back  of  a  pig.  The 
enamel  of  these  shells  was  used 

China  and  other  places,  but  .  .  . 
Silke  .  .  ."  Id.t  p.  228.] 

["When  the  Portugals  go  from 
Macao  in  China  to  Japan,  they  carry 
much  white  silke,  golde,  muske,  and 
porcelanes  and  they  bring  from 
thence  nothing  but  silver."  Ralph 
Fitch,  in  Foster,  Early  Travels  (1921), 
p.  41.] 

["  A  chiefe  citie  of  trade  in  his  (Tar- 
tar) territorie  is  Yar  Chaun  (Yar- 
khand),  whence  conies  much  silke, 
purslane,  muske,  and  rheubarb." 
William  Finch,  in  op.  cit.t  p.  169.] 

[References  to  the  term  «  porcelain/ 
in  its  various  forms  from  English  and 
Dutch  writers  have  been  given,  be- 
cause it  is  not  easy  to  say  for  certain 
whether  their  use  of  this  word  (in  use 
in  Europe  from  about  the  14th  cen- 
tury), especially  in  reference  to  the 
Portuguese  trade  in  this  article,  and 
in  its  acceptation  of  'a  tea- cup', 
which  is  peculiar  to  Portuguese,  was 
not  influenced  by  the  currency  which 
the  Portuguese  term  must  have  at 
one  time  acquired  in  India  and  the 
Far  East.] 


296 


PORCO 


PORTUGUES 


in  the  Middle  Ages  in  lining  or- 
namental pottery  and  especial- 
ly cups.  From  this  the  word 
came  to  signify  in  Portugal  the 
cup  itself,  and  finally  to  denote 
the  material  out  of  which  cups 
are  made,  and  this  is  the  mean- 
ing which  it  generally  has  to- 
day.] 

Porco  (pig).  Malayal,  pork- 
ku  (1.  us.)  ;  vern.  terms  panni, 
sukaram. 

The  motive  for  the  introduc- 
tion of  this  word  into  Malaya- 
lam  is  not  known;  perhaps  it 
was  the  same  as  brought  about 
the  adoption  of  burro  (*  ass ') 
in  Sinhalese. 

Por  for^a  (by  force).  Mai. 
par  forsa,  per  forsa  (Haex). 

|  Portugal  (Portugal).  Pers, 
purtughdl,  orange  ;  vern.  terms 
nardnj,  ndrang. — Turk,  portu- 
gdl. 

Italians  also  call  the  orange 
portogallo,  but  it  is  not  known 
whether  they  transmitted  the 
name  to  the  Turks  and  the 
Persians,  or  whether  the  latter 
received  it  from  some  other 
source.  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
8.v.  orange.  | 

[Yule  thinks  that,  though  it 
is  scarcely  right  to  suppose 
that  the  Portuguese  first 


brought  the  sweet  orange  into 
Europe  from  China,  credit  must 
be  given  to  them  for  the  culti- 
vation and  propagation  of  the 
fruit  in  Portugal,  especially,  in 
Cintra ;  for  thus  only  can  one 
account  for  the  persistence  with 
which  the  name  of  Portugal? 
has  adhered  to  the  fruit  in  ques- 
tion. "  The  familiar  name  of 
the  large  sweet  orange  in  Sicily 
and  Italy  is  portogallo,  and  no- 
thing else;  in  Greece  portogalea, 
in  Albanian  protokale,  among 
the  Kurds  portoghal ;  whilst 
even  colloquial  Arabic  has  bur- 
tukan."] 

PortuguSs  (a  Portuguese). 
Konk.  Porluguez ;  vern.  term 
phirangi  (from  the  Persian), — 
Tet.  Portugez. 

[Whitworth  says  that  Portu- 
guese is  a  term  "  applied  in 
India  not  only  to  immigrants 
from  Portugal,  but  also  to  the 
community  of  mixed  Portu- 
guese and  Indian  descent  perma- 
nently settled  in  India.  The 
latter  are  in  western  India  called 
also  Goanese."  It  is  true  that 
the  '  Goanese '  not  only  in 
western  but  also  other  parts  of 
India  are  spoken  of  as  '  Portu- 
guese ',  but  the  implication 
that  they  are  of  mixed  Portu- 


PORTUGUES 


PORTUGUES    297 


guese  and  Indian  descent  is 
certainly  not  correct.  The  in- 
habitants of  Goa  with  very  few 
exceptions  are  pure  Indians 
and  have  no  vestige  of  Portu- 
guese blood.  Albuquerque's 
well-known  policy  of  encourag- 
ing the  Portuguese  to  marry 
women  of  the  country  has,  per- 
haps, given  currency  to  the  be- 
lief that  the  Christian  inhabit- 
ants of  Goa  who  affect  Euro- 
pean ways  of  dress  and  have 
Portuguese  names  are  the  de- 
scendants of  these  marriages. 
This  is  far  from  the  truth.  The 
descendants  of  these  and  similar 
alliances  during  the  centuries 
of  Portuguese  connection  with 
the  East  are  known  as  mestizos 
or  half-breeds  and  form  a  social 
stratum  distinct  from  that  of 
the  Christian  natives  who  are 
converts  from  Hinduism. 
These  latter  would  regard  it  as 
a  very  great  offence  to  be  refer- 
red to  as  being  of  mixed  de- 
scent. 

Some  of  the  Christian  inhabit- 
ants of  Goa  who  emigrate  to 
British  India  in  search  of  their 
livelihood  describe  themselves 
as  Portuguese.  They  do  this 
because  they  believe  that  such 
a  designation  gives  them  a 


better  social  status  and  provides 
opportunities  for  more  lucrative 
employment ;  also  because  they 
think  that  Portuguese  constitu- 
tional law  which  recognises  the 
political  and  social  equality  of 
the  colonials  with  the  citizens 
of  Portugal  gives  them  also  a 
right  to  describe  themselves  as 
Portuguese.  There  are  others 
who  desire  to  stress  their  own 
individuality  and  race  and  to  de- 
monstrate their  regard  for  their 
own  country  and  its  history 
and  call  themselves  Goans — 
not  Goanese  ; l  the  latter  term 
has  come  to  be  regarded  among 
them  as  containing  a  sneer. 
Others  again  who  are  alive 
to  the  confusion  that  results 
from  Indians  calling  themselves 
Portuguese  try  to  get  over  the 
difficulty  by  a  sort  of  compro- 
mise and  call  themselves  Indo- 
Portuguese  or  Goa-Portuguese. 
Thus  in  Bombay  there  used  to 
exist  two  institutions  belonging 


1  {""The  growth  of  Goan  communi- 
ties in  British  India  has  been  very 
marked  and  remarkable  during  late 

years The  Goans  have  their  school 

and  Institute  in  Poona,  societies  in 
Bhusawal  and  Harda  and  a  Hall  and 
Association  in  Karachi — the  outcome 
of  much  self-sacrifice  and  patriotism/' 
Boletim  Indiano,  No.  1,  p.  8.] 


298        PORTUGUES 


PORTUGUES 


to  these  emigrants  from  Goa 
one  of  which  was  called  the 
1  Gremio  Portugues '  and  the 
other  'Uniao  Goana\  whereas 
in  Calcutta  they  have  a  review 
called  <  The  Indo-Portuguese 
Review'  and  in  Karachi  their 
principal  centre  of  social  life  is 
known  as  '  The  Goa-Portuguese 
Association.' 

In  their  early  connection 
with  Goa  the  Portuguese  re- 
ferred to  its  inhabitants  as 
Canarins,  but  as  this  term, 
like  '  Goanese '  in  British  India, 
came  to  be  regarded  as  convey- 
ing an  offensive  connotation, 
they  at  the  present  time  speak 
of  the  people  of  Goa  as  Goeses 
and  not  Goanos. 

The  Portuguese  policy  of  in- 
termarriages had  been  fruitful 
in  a  fairly  large  Luso-Indian 
population  which  was  to  be 
found  in  the  principal  centres 
of  Portuguese  trade  in  India: 
Calcutta,  Madras,  Cochin,  etc. 
These  mixed  descendants  were 
at  one  time  proud  of  their  Por- 
tuguese extraction  and  names, 
spoke  a  dialect  of  Portuguese, 
and  described  themselves  as 
'Portuguese',  but  during  the 
closing  decades  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, with  the  recognition  of 


the  Eurasian  or  Anglo-Indian 
community  as  deserving  of  espe- 
cial consideration  at  the  hands 
of  the  British  Indian  Govern- 
ment, the  Luso-Indians  were 
not  slow  to  identify  themselves 
with  the  Anglo-Indians  with 
the  hope  of  bettering  their 
prospects.  They  gave  up  Por- 
tuguese speech,  altered  their 
Portuguese  surnames,  inter- 
married with  Anglo-Indians, 
and,  in  fact,  did  everything  that 
they  thought  necessary  to  draw 
a  veil  over  their  past  history. 
When  English  factors  or  travel- 
lers speak  of  the  *  Black  Por- 
tuguese' l  or  Kola  Firingis,  they 
are  probably  referring  to  these 
Portuguese  half-breeds  who 
were  found  in  most  of  the  im- 
portant cities  in  the  East  and, 
perhaps  in  some  cases,  to  Indian 
converts  to  Christianity  who 

1  ["The  inhabitants  (of  the  Island 
Junkzelone)  are  Siaras,  about  2,000 
soules,  and  about  200  or  300  black  Chris- 
tians, who  call  themselves  Porteguese 
....  The  black  Portegues  would  be  sure 
to  joyn  with  any  European  that  settles 
there."  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LX,  July  1031, 
p.  103.] 

["  I  would  send  the  Gala  Franguis, 
by  which  term  they  indicate  the  colour- 
ed  Christians  who  accompany  and  serve 
the  Portuguese."  Manrique,  Travel*, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II.  p.  228.] 


PORTEIRO 


POVO 


adopted  Portuguese  style  of 
dress.  (See  mestizo  and  topaz.) 

Whilst  on  th  subject  it  is 
interesting  to  record  that  the 
indigenous  Christian  inhabit- 
ants of  Bombay,  Salsete  and 
Bassein,  who  nowadays  call 
themselves  *  East  Indians  '  and 
who  were  referred  to  by  the 
Portuguese  as  '  Norteiros'  (see 
note  to  Sul),  spoke  of  them- 
selves in  the  sixties  and  seven- 
ties of  the  last  century  either 
as  '  Portuguese '  or  '  Native 
Portuguese'  Vj 

Porteiro  (porter),  Konk. 
porter. — Mai.  portero,  especial- 


i  ["  The  Native  Portuguese  com- 
munity  ot  Bombay,  and  its  condition. — 
Ever  since  we  have  been  in  a  position 
to  judge  for  ourselves,  we  have  been  at 
a  loss  to  comprehend  by  what  anomaly, 
or  fatality,  an  important  section  of 
the  community  in  this  city,  we  mean 
the  Native  Christiana,  denominated  the 
Portuguese. . .  have  been  treated  with 
such  disregard  and  indifference  as  to 
be  reduced  to  utter  insignificance  both 
in  the  eyes  of  our  rulers  and  the  people 
at  largo."  0  Patriota,  July  1,  1871, 
p.  ».] 

["  Our  gratuitous  adversaries,  the 
Goanese  sojourners,  have  taken  it  into 
their  heads  to  charge  the  Bombay 
Native  Portuguese,  and  especially  the 
Editor  of  this  Periodical . .  .with  envy 
and  hatred  towards  them."  Idem, 
Dec.,  1874,  p.  45.] 


ly  the  door-keeper  of  the  courts 
of  justice. 

Posta  ('  post,  post-office ') . 
Konk.  poat\  vern.  term  i& 
dank  (1.  us.).  Posta-kdr,  post- 
man.— ?  Ar.  busafa  (from 
Italian,  according  to  Belot). 

Posta  ('  a  slice').  Konk. 
post ;  vern.  terms  kapd,  ravo. — 
Gal.  posta. —  |  Turk,  possta.  \ 

Pdsto  (office,  employment). 
Konk.  post-,  vern.  terms darzo, 
adhikdr. — Tet.  pdstu. 

[Povo  (inhabitants,  common 
people,  parishioners).  Konk. 
pov.  (1.  us.)  ;  vern.  terms  lak, 
prajd,  rayt. —  Anglo-Ind.  povo 
(obs.).1 


1  ["  And  under  these  the  names 
of  one  hundred  and  twenty  of  the 
eminents  of  the  Povo  in  behalf  of  the 
whole  Povo  of  the  Isle"  (of  Bombay). 
Articles  of  agreement  made  and  enter- 
ed into  between  the  Right  Honorable 
Gerald  Aungier,  Governor  of  Bombay, 
&c.,  and  the  people  of  this  Island,  on 
the  16th  July,  1674,  in  Forrest,  Felec* 
tions,  Vol.  II,  p.  387.] 

["  Whereas  .  .  .  the  contract  made 
between  the  Governor  or  Honourable 
Company  and  the  Povo  was  unjust. . 
..the  Governor  summoned  all  the 
Povo  to  meet  at  a  General  Assembly 
....whereupon  the  Povo  in  general 
said  they  never  exclaimed  against  the- 
said  contract., ."  Id.t  loe.  cit.] 

["  To  His  Sacred  Majesty  of  great 
Britain.  The  Humble  Petition  of  th& 


300 


PRAGA 


PREGO 


*  Povo '  in  its  Anglo-Ind. 
usage  is  not  mentioned  in  Hob- 
Jon-Jobson  nor  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Praga  (plague).  Malay al. 
prakuka,  pirakuka,  to  curse. — 
Tet.  praga. 

Pranch  (' scaffolding  for 
masons').  Konk.,  Guj. 
pardnch. — Mar.  paranchi  5 

vern.  terras  maid,  pahdd. — L.- 
Hindust.  paranchd,  raft ;  plat- 
form,— Sinh.  palanchiya  ;  vern. 
term  messa  — Tet.  paranja, 
paranju. — Tul.  parenji,  pareji. 
—  |  Mai.  paranja.  \ 

Prata  (silver).  Mai.  prdda, 
pardda,  a  thin  plate  of  metal ; 
silver-plating,  gilding ;  silver- 
ed ;  gilt.  Ber-prdda,  silvered, 
gilt.  Mam-rada,  to  gild ;  to 
silver. — Sund  ,  Day.  prdda, 
pardda,  thin  metal  sheet,  gold 
foil. — Bal.  prdda,  gilding  ;  gold 
foil;  painting. — Mac.,  Bug. 


Povo  of  the  Island  of  Bombaim'' 
(o.  1663).  Khan,  Bombay  (1660-1677), 
O.U.P.  p.  453.] 

["  It  (the  Island  of  Elephanta) 
may  be  Ten  Miles  round,  inhabited  by 
the  Povo,  or  Poor."  Fryer,  East 
India,  Vol.  I,  p.  195.] 

[(In  Qoa)  "the  Segnioros  minding 
nothing  less  than  Merchandizing,  and 
the  Povo  imploying  their  Fish-hooks 
and  knitting-needles  to  get  a  Liveli- 
hood." Id.,  Vol.  II,  p.  21.] 


pardda,  to  gild  ;  gilding ;  to 
paint,  painter. — Nic.  pardta, 
pewter,  zinc. 

Pardda- Makdo  (Bug.),  silver 
from  Macau ;  tinsel.  Bdtu- 
pardda,  marble.  Bunga- 
pardda,  Bixa  orellana,  Linn. 

Prato  (plate  ;  dish).  Konk. 
pardt,  dish  of  food  ;  viand. — 
Mar.  pardt. — Hindi,  Hindust. 
pardt,  parati,  big  dish,  a  tray. 
— Kan.,  Tul.  pardta. 

Prazer  (verb,  to  please). 
Mai.  paresser  (Haex). 

Pre£O  (price).  Konk.  pres  ; 
vern.  terms  mol,  kimat,  dar, 
dhara^. — Tet.  presu  ;  vern. 
term  folin. — Gal.  presu  ;  vern. 
term  helin. 

Pregao  (ban,  proclamation). 
Konk.  pergdmv ;  vern.  terms 
dangoro,  dandoro. — Guj.  peg- 
dm,  message. — Sinh.  peragama, 
bans  of  marriage.1 

Prego  (hairpin,  nail). 
Konk.  preg,  a  gold  ornament 

1  "He  ordered  the  Magistrate  to 
go  to  all  the  ships  with  pregoes." 
Gaspar  Correia,  1,  p.  556. 

"The  Governor  ordered  pregdes 
to  be  made  throughout  Gogola." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  v,  5. 

["The  persons  who  conduct  the 
auction-sales  are  called  Pregonneurs 
(Pregoeiros)  or  criers."  Pyrard,  Voyage, 
Hak.  Soc.,Vol.  II,  p.  65.] 


PREGOA^AO 


PROCURADOR 


301 


shaped  like  a  hairpin. — 
Hindust.  preg,  pareg. — L.- 
Hindust.  prek. — Beng.  perek. — 
Khas.  prek,  nail,  fork.- — Mai. 
prego  (Haex). — Tet.,  Gal. 
pregos;  vern.  term  kusan. 

Pregoa^ao  (preaching) . 
Mai.  pregoagaon  (Haex). 

Pregoar  (to  proclaim). 
Mai.  pregoar,  to  proclaim;  to 
preach  (Haex).1 

In  the  Port,  dialect  of  Ceylon 
pregod  is  used  in  the  meaning 
of  *  to  preach  '. 

Preparar  (to  prepare). 
Konk.  prepdrdr-karunk ;  vern. 
term  tai/dr  karunk,  sanzaunk. 
— Tet.  prepdra ;  vern.  term 
hdlu,  haloti. 

Presente  (subst.,  a  present, 
a  gift).  Konk.  prezent  ;  vern. 
term  sdguvdt. — Mai.  person. — 
Tet.  prezenti. 

In  Konkani  the  term  is  also 
used  as  an  adjective. 

Presidente  (president). 
Konk.  pirzent,  one  who  cele- 
brates a  church  feast.  Used 
in  the  same  sense  also  in 
Tamil  and  Malayalam. — Tet. 
prezidenti. 


1  «'  And  they  were  soon  proclaim- 
ed (se  prego  a  ram)  throughout  the 
entirety  of  Qoa  with  much  festivity." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Deo.  VI,  v,  4. 


Preso  (imprisoned).  Konk. 
prez. — Guj.  parej.  In  Konk- 
ani prez  karuhk,  and  in  Guj. 
parej  karvufn,,  means  '  to 
arrest ;  to  imprison  '. 

Prima  (a  female  cousin). 
Konk.  prim ;  vern.  terms 
are  bapal-bahiq,  chulti-bahiu ; 
ayte-bahin  ;  mav$i-bahin. — MaL 
prima  (Haex). — Gal.  prima  ; 
vern.  term  liar. 

Primo  (a  male  cousin). 
Konk.  prim\  vern.  terms 
baadhu  or  bandh ;  bapal-bhdv, 
chulto-bhdv  ;  ayte-bhdv  ;  mame- 
bhdv\  mavsi-bhdv. — Mai.  primo 
(Haex). 

Processo  (judicial  process). 
Konk.  proses ;  vern.  terms 
khafld,  vyavahdr. — Tet.,  Gal. 
prosessu. 

Procissao  (procession) . 
Konk.  pursdmv\  vern.  terms 
dindi,  jdtrd  (us.  among  the 
Hindus). — Tet.,  Gal.  prosisa. 

Procura^ao  (power  of  at- 
torney). Konk.  prokurasdmv ; 
vern.  terms  adhikdr>  sattyd. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  prokurasd. 

Procurador  (an  attorney, 
proxy).  Konk.,  Tet.,  Gal. 
prokurador. — [Anglo-Ind.  pro- 
curador  (obs.)1.] 

1  ["  This  night  the  Oflfioers,  seeing  I 
sent  not,  deliuered  the  Prisoners  into 


302 


PROFETA 


PRUMO 


[The  Anglo-Indian  word  is 
found  neither  in  Hobson-Job- 
son  nor  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Prof  eta  (prophet).  Konk. 
prophet. — Sinh.  prophetaya. 

Promessa( promise).  Konk. 
promes  (1.  us.)  ;  the  vern.  terms 
bhasdvqi,  boli  ;  angvan. — Tet. 
promesa. 

Pronto  (ready).  Konk. 
promt ;  vern.  terms  taydr, 
mzu. — Tet.  prontu  ;  vern. 
terms  tok. 

[Propagandista  (a  mission- 
ary or  convert  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  congregation  of  the 
Propagation  of  the  Faith). — 
Anglo-Ind.  propagandist.1 

In  India  this  term  was  gene- 
rally used  in  opposition  to 
*  padroadist '  (q.v.).~\ 

Proposta  (proposal).  Konk. 
propost  (I.  us.);  vern.  terms 

my  Procurators  power."  Sir  T. 
Roe,  Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  446.] 

["  To  receiue  justice  from  our 
Procurator  Qenerall"  Id.,p  609.] 

i  ["  Let  the  Propagandists  bring 
forth  statistics.. .  .and  show  the 
conversions  they  have  effected  in 
India."  Plain  Facts  Plainly  Told 
(Bombay,  1885)  by  R.  M.  P.,  p.  59.] 

["The  Padroado  party  aimed  a 
blow  at  the  Propagandists."  E.  R. 
Hull,  Bombay  Mission  History 
(Bombay,  1927),  p.  290.] 


bolqefo,  vachan. — Tet.  pro- 
posta  ;  vern.  term  lia. 

Pr6prio  (one's  own,  pro- 
per). .  Konk.  propr\  vern. 
terms  apqacho,  khdagi ;  apa- 
qach. — Tet.  propi  ;  vern.  term 
lolun,  rdsik. 

Protesto  (protest).  Konk. 
portest ;  vern.  term  nakdr. — 
Tet.  protestu. 

Prova  (proof).  Konk. 
prov  (us.  only  among  the  edu- 
cated classes),  purdv. — Mar. 
purdv,  purdvd. — Guj.  puravo. 
The  Neo-Aryan  terms  are 
dakhlo,  praman. — Tel.  puroya^ 

Moles  worth  gives  as  the 
original  of  the  Marathi  word  the 
Sanskrit  pur,  confounding  the 
meanings  of  the  various  deri- 
vatives. 

Provar  (to  prove).  Konk. 
provdr-karunk. — Qu  j .  purvdr 
(adj.),  proved.  Purvar  karvum, 
to  prove.  Purvari  (subst.), 
proof. 

Proveito  (profit,  advant- 
age). Mai.  proveito  (Haex) 

Provisor  (provisor ;  holder 
of  a  provision ;  a  Bishop's 
Vicar-general).  Konk.  provi- 
sor. Beng.  provijor. 

Prumo  (lead,  plumb). 
Konk.  purim ;  vern.  terms 
alambo,  lamb ;  budid,  (hdv. 


PtfCARO 


QUEIJO 


303 


— L.-Hindust.  prum. — Mai. 
prum,  parum. 

Gundert  derives  the  Malay- 
alara  olumbu  from  the  Portu- 
guese plumbo ;  hut  it  appears 
that  the  word  is  affiliated  to 
the  Sanskrit  avalamba. 

Pficaro  (an  earthen  cup). 
Konk.  pukr\  vern.  terms  are 
mogh,  gulam. — Sinh.  pukuruva, 
pukiraya. — [Anglo-Ind.  puck- 
ery  (rare  and  obs.).] — Gal. 
pukaru. 1 

[The  Anglo-Ind.  form  is  not 
mentioned  in  Hobson-Jobson 
nor  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Pulpito  (a  pulpit).  Konk. 
pulput ;  vern.  terms  manch  (1. 


1  "There  are  houses  where  they  sell 
at  the  door  water  in  many  pucaros 
and  earthen  vessels,  as  they  do  along 
the  riverside  in  Lisbon."  Caspar 
Correia,  1,  p.  815. 

"  An  earthenware  pucaro."  Lu- 
cena,  Historia  da  Vida,  Bk.  VII,  ch.  4. 

["  The  Water  is  preserved  in  Jarre, 
and  drank  out  of  Puckeries,  that 
keep  it  cooler  than  any  where  else." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  163.  Crooke,  who  edited  Fryer, 
could  not  give  a  satisfactory  expla- 
nation of  the  word.  I  have  not  found 
the  word  used  by  any  English  travel- 
ler other  than  Fryer.] 

["Earthern  Jars  for  Water,  and 
Puckeries,  which  are  porous  Vessels 
to  keep  their  Liquor  Cool."  7d.,  Vol. 
Ill,  p.  135,] 


us.),  sadar  (us.  in  Salsete).  | 
Tarn.,     Kan.      pulpitu. — Mai. 
pulpito     (Haex). — Tet.,     Gal. 
pulpitu. 

Purga  (purgative).  Konk. 
purg;  vern.  term  bhayri. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  purga. 

Purgatorio  (purgatory) . 
Konk.  purgator. — Beng.  pur- 
gatori. — Sinh.  purgatoriya. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  purgatori. 


Quanto  (how  much).  Mai. 
quanta  (Haex).  c  /t 

Quanto  mais  (how  much 
more).  Mai.  quanto  mas  (Haex). 

Quaresma  (popular  form 
coresma,  Lent).  Konk.  korejm. 
— Beng.  korjmu. — Tarn,  kares- 
mai. — Tet.,  Gal.  koresma. 

Quartel  (military  barrack). 
Konk.  kartel.  The  word  is  also 
used  to  signify  '  contribution  or 
tax  paid  every  quarter.'— Tet. 
kartel ;  also  signifies  '  arrested, 
to  arrest '. 

Quarto  (subst.,  quarter; 
apartment).  Konk.  kvdrt,  room, 
apartment,  also  used  of  *  the 
fourth  part  of  a  piece  of  paper ', 
or  *  the  quarters  of  an  hour '. — 
Tet.  kudrtu,  apartment. 

Queijo  (cheese).     Konk.  kej. 


304          QUERUBIM 


QUITA-SOL 


— Sinh.  kiju. — Mai.  k6ju,  kiju. 
— Sund.  kiju. — Jav.,  Mad., 
Mac.,  Bug.  keju.—Tet.,  Gal. 
keiju. 

Querubim  (a  {  cherub).! 
Konk.  kerubim. — Hindust. , 
Beng.  karii  bim.  — Malay  al. 

kheruba. — Tul.  kerubi. — Bug. 
kar  u  biyuna .  — Jap .  kerubin, 
kerubu. — Pers.  kantbi.  — Ar. 
kirub. 

The  word  is  of  Hebraic  ori- 
gin. In  some  of  the  above  lan- 
guages it  must  have  found  its 
way  without  the  intervention 
of  Portuguese. 

[Queve  (a  Portuguese  form 
of  the  Cantonese  kan-pan,  '  an 
attendant,  an  interpreter ',  used 
in  the  sense  of  c  a  broker  or  go- 
between  ' ) .  — Anglo-Ind. ,  keby. l 

The     citation     below     from 


1  ["The  Portuguese,  at  the  instance 
of  the  Queve  s  or  merchants  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Canton . . .  then  moved  to  the 
island  of  Macan  "  (Macao).  Manrique, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  60.] 

["  18th  August,  1637.  On  the  mor- 
row, haveirige  procured  a  petition  to 
be  formally  drawne  by  the  mearies  of 
the  said  Noretty  (who  after  shalbe 
styled  our  Keby  or  Broker),  they  were 
called  ashore."  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  209.] 

["  Silver  we  desire  shall  be  delivered 
in  presence  of  the  Queves."  Idem, 
p.  211.] 


Mundy  is  the  only  passage  in 
which  we  have  come  across  this 
word.  The  Portuguese  form  is 
not  mentioned  in  the  Glossario, 
neither  is  '  keby '  found  in  Hob- 
son-Jobson  nor  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Quintal  (garden  adjoining  a 
house).  Beng.  kintal. — Batav. 
kintal,  "  the  interior  of  a  house". 
Favre. — Tet.Jcintal,  a  garden.1 

Quita-sol  (not  now  in  use; 
literally  it  means  '  bar-sun  ' ;  it 
was  used  in  the  sense  of  *  a  sun- 
shade'). Anglo-Ind.  kitty  sol, 
kitsol2  (obs.).  Kittysol-boy,  the 
carrier  of  the  sun-shade.  See  boi. 

1  "  They  soon  went  to  the  quintal 
of   their   houses."      Diogo    do   Couto, 
Dec.  VII,  vii,  3. 

2  ["Of   kittasoles   of  state,  for  to 
shaddow  him  (the  Moghul  Emperor), 
there  bee  twentie. ' '    Williams  .Hawkins, 
(1608-13),  in  Foster,  Early  Travels  in 
India,  p.  103.] 

["Costly  Palanquines  and  ritche 
quitasoles  (in  "Eecarce"  (Ikkeri)). 
Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill, 
pt.  i,  p.  86.] 

[There  is  an  illustration  of  "  A  qui- 
tasoll  held  over  him  (<  a  Mandareene '), 
if  hee  bee  in  the  sonne:  Scarce  any 
withoutt  them  as  they  passe  to  and 
Fro"  in  Mundy,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  J,  pi. 
xiii.] 

["  Sumbareros  or  Catysols  are  here 
(in  <  Choromandel')  very  Usefull  and 
necessarie beinge  rather  more  Con- 
venient then  the  other  but  not  soe 
fashionable  or  Honourable  by  reason 
any  man  whatever  that  will  goe  to  the 


RABlO 


RAMADA 


305 


The  Spaniards  even  to  this 

day  call  a  sun-shade  quita-sol. 

i 

R 

Rabao  ('radish').  Sinh. 
rdbu',  vern.  term  mulaka.^ ,**  \ 

Rabeca  (a  fiddle).  Konk. 
rebek. — Mar.  rabak  (also  rabdb). 
— Malayal.  rabekka. — Kan. 
rabaku. — Tet.,  Gal.  rabeka. 

Gongalves  Viana  has  doubts 
as  to  the  Arabic  rabdb  being  the 
source  of  the  Portuguese  rabeca 
[Apostilas,  II,  p.  325].  Rabdb  is 
adopted  in  Persian,  Hindustani, 
Gujarati  and  also  in  Marathi. 

The  names  of  European  mu- 
sical instruments  and  their  ac- 
cessories are,  in  Konkani,  al- 
most all  Portuguese. 


Charge  of  it,  which  is  noe  great  Matter, 
may  have  one  or  more  Catysols  to 
attend  him,  but  not  a  Roundell  Unlesse 
he  be  in  a  Credible  Office,  and  then 
noe  more  than  one  Unlesse  he  be  a 
Oovernour  or  One  of  the  Councell." 
Bowrey,  Countries  Round  tlie  Bay  of 
Bengal,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  86.  There  is  an 
illustration  of  *  a  roundel '  in  the  book, 
PL  VII.  The  use  of  umbrellas  was  the 
subject  of  sumptuary  legislation  both 
on  the  part  of  the  Portuguese  and  the 
East  India  Company.] 

["Kitesall  or  Barabulla  Trees." 
Yule,  Early  Charte,  etc.,  of  the  Hugli 
River,  in  Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  ccvii.  In  1701  ed.  of  chart 
•called  Parrasoll  Trees.  See  also  Ind. 
Antiq.,  Vol.  XXX,  p.  347.1 

20 


Ra^ao  (ration;  allowance). 
Konk.  rasdfov.  It  is  especially 
used  in  connection  with  the 
allowance  of  liquor  which  is 
given  to  workmen. — L.-Hind- 
ust.  resan. — Mai.  ranson. — Jav. 
rasan,  ransan.  Ngransommi,  to 
give  ration.  In  the  verbal  form, 
the  initial  r  is  preceded  by  ng. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  resa;  vern.  term 
sdhi.1 

It  is  but  proper  to  note  that 
Dutch  has  rantsoen. 

[Raia  (the  ray  fish,  popularly 
also  called  skate).  Anglo-Ind. 
raia2  (obs.).] 

The  quotation  below  is  the 
only  passage  where  we  have 
come  across  the  use  of  this 
form  in  Anglo-Indian  writings. 

[Ram  ad  a  (a  shelter  made  of 
boughs  ;  in  Portuguese  India,  a 
temporary  shed  erected  gene- 
rally for  marriage  festivities,  the 
roof  and  sides  of  which  are  co- 
vered over  with  coco-nut  fronds 
the  leaflets  of  which  are  braided 
into  mats).  Tarn,  ramade,  ac- 
cording to  Manucci  (ed.  Irvine, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  339) :  "  Seven  days 

1  "  And  coming  to  himself,  he  found 
the  shepherd  by  him  with  a  re£ao  of 
milk.'*     Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  .VI,  v,  5. 

2  ["We  have  thornbacks  here  with 
severall  other  sorts  of  the  Raia  kind." 
Hedges,  Diary,  Vol.  II,  p.  cccxxxiv.] 


306 


RAMO 


RECADO 


afterwards  a  sort  of  four-cor- 
nered tent  was  erected,  called 
by  these  people  ramade". 

Irvine  is  evidently  on  the 
wrong  track  when  he  tries  to 
explain  the  word  thus :  "  The 
word  used  might  be  aramanai, 
6  royal  palace ',  or  araimanai, 
6  single-room  house ' .  Or  can  it 
have  any  connexion  with  Ram- 
kela,  a  name  for  the  plantain- 
tree  ?  (see  *  Madras  Manual  of 
Administration,'  iii.  687).  Plan- 
tain trees  are  used  in  erecting 
the  pandal".] 

Ratno  (branch,  bough).  Sinh. 
rdmuva,  moulding,  picture. — 
Mai.  ramo  (Haex). 

In  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon,  ramo  also  signifies  *  a 
framed  picture'. 

It  may  be  that  in  this  sense 
ramo  is  a  corruption  of  lamina, 
used  in  Konkani  as  lamn.  In 
Konkani  ram  is  the  name  of 
*  the  palm-leaf  blessed  on  Palm- 
Sunday'.  Candido  de  Figuei- 
redo  says  that  lamina,  in  the 
sense  of  *  frame,  picture',  is 
used  in  Miranda,  Tr&s-os- 
Montes.1  Dutch  has  roam  in 
the  sense  of  '  a  frame '. 


i  "A  lamina  of  the  birth  of  Our 
Lord".    Cardim,  p.  44. 


Rancho  (a  group  of  men 
assembled  for  a  journey  or  for 
marching ;  also  the  food  that  is 
served  out  to  a  company  of 
soldiers  or  sailors).  Konk.  ranch. 
— Sinh.  rdnchuva,  class  of  people 
(Eng.  *  rank  ') ;  vern.  terms  pela, 
peliya. 

?Raso  (even,  level).  Mai. 
rata. — Jav.  r6to. 

Dr.  Heyligers  attributes  the 
change  of  s  into  t  to  the  law 
of  repulsion,  that  is,  to  the 
pre-existing  vocable  rasa  or 
rosd  from  the  Sansk.  rasa, 
1  taste,  sentiment '. 

From  rdto  is  formed  in  High 
Javanese  radin,  whence  radi- 
man,  *  level  plain ;  a  street' .  See 
passear. 

Raxa  (arch.,  'a  species  of 
thick  cloth ' ) .  Jap .  rasha . 1 

Razao  (reason).  Konk. 
razdniv.  But  serezdmv=sem- 
razao,  without  reason ;  vern. 
terms  kardn,  prastdv,  pramdn. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  rezsT 

Recado  (message,  compli- 
ments). Konk.  rekdd. — [Anglo- 
Ind.  recado,  recarders  (obs.)]. — 


i  "A  cloak  of  raixa  and  a  sheep- 
skin coat  valued  at  two  thousand  reis  " 
(1548).  A.  Thomas  Pires,  Materials, 
etc.,  in  Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  16th  ser.> 
p.  706. 


RECADO 


R£DE 


307 


Mai.  recado  (Haex).—  Tet.,  Gal. 
rekddu. 

[Pyrard  speaking  of  the  pages 
that  used  to  accompany  in 
Goa  the  Portuguese  lords  and 
gentlemen  says  :  "  Their  service 
only  is  to  attend  their  masters 
and  to  carry  messages,  which 
they  call  Recates  ".  Gray  com- 
menting on  this  term  makes  the 
following  surmise  :  "  Unless  Dr. 
Murray  and  his  coadjutors  can 
give  earlier  authority,  I  venture 
to  think  we  have  here  the  origi- 
nal of  our  modern  phrase  "  kind 
regards  "  ".*  The  earliest  cita- 
tionin  the  O.E.D.  of  'regard'  in 
the  sense  of  4  token  or  evidence 
of  esteem  or  affection '  is  dated 
1747,  and  of  *  regards '  in  epis- 
tolary expressions  of  goodwill 
1775.  The  Dictionary  lists  the 
Anglo-Indian  forms  recado,  re- 
carders,  etc.,  but  does  not  sup- 
port Gray's  conjecture ;  it  de- 
rives the  English  '  regard '  from 
French. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  how- 
ever, that  the  Portuguese  reca- 
do, '  a  message  or  errand ', 
pi.  recadosy  *  compliments  or 
greetings'  must  have  acquired 
considerable  vogue  among 

1  [Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  80.] 


Anglo-Indians  in  the  17th  cen- 
tury, to  judge  from  the  cita- 
tions below.1] 

Recheio  (stuffing,  in  cook- 
ery). Konk.  rechey. — Mai. 
richdy  richya,  a  species  of  cap- 
sicum; vern.  terms  chdbi,  chd- 
bey,  lada  china. 

Recibo  (receipt).  Konk. 
resib]  vern.  term  pavti. — Guj., 
Hindi,  Hindust.,  Or.,  Sindh., 
Punj.  rasid. — Ass.  rachita. — 
Malayal.  rasidu,  rasdi. — Tel. 
raGidu. — Kan.  rasidi,  rasidi, 
rabidu. — Tul.  rasidi. — Anglo- 
Ind.  raseed.—  Mai.  resit.—  Tet., 
Gal.  resibu. — Pers.  rasid. 

Yule  and  Burnell  regard 
raseed  or  rasid  as  a  corruption 
of  the  English  '  receipt '  through 
the  influence  of  the  Persian 
rasida,  '  arrived',  viz.,  an  ack- 
nowledgment that  a  thing  has 
'  come  to  hand  '. 

Rede   (a   net).      Konk.    red 

1  ["  Pray  give  my  recadoes  to  Pedro 
O  Lavera ..."  Letter  dated  13th  Oct., 
1663,  in  Bowrey,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
p.  75]. 

["Four  Mile  off  Bandora  (we)  were 
stopp'd  by  the  Kindness  of  the  Padre - 
Superior,  whose  Mandate,  whereever  we 
came  caused  them  to  send  his  Recar- 
ders  (a  Term  of  Congratulation,  as  we 
say,  Our  Service)  with  the  Presents  of 
the  best  Fruits  and  Wines,  and  what, 
ever  we  wanted."  Fryer,  East  India, 
Vol.  I,  p.  184.] 


308 


REFORMADO 


REINOL 


(more  in  use  is  the  vern.  jali). — 
Mai.  rede  (Haex) ;  vern.  term 
jdla  (Sansk.). — Tet.  redi ;  vern. 
terms  khdhoti,  Idhoti. 

Reformado  (subst.,  a  person 
superannuated  or  pensioned 
off).  Konk.  rephormdd. — Tet. 
reformddu. 

Regalo  (rejoicing ;  enter- 
tainment). Mai.  regalas,  "  a 
sumptuous  banquet "  (Haex). 

Registo  (a  register).  Konk. 
rejist  (also  us.  of  a  small  reli: 
gious  picture) ;  the  vern.  terms 
are  patti,  6ivdi. — Tet.  rejistu. 

Regra  (rule,  example). 
Konk.  regr ;  vern.  terms  ol,  regh ; 
nem. — Tet.,  Gal.  regra. 

Rei  (king).  Konk.  rey  (king 
in  cards).  Mac.,  Bug.,  rei  (king 
in  cards). — Nic.  derh.  Derti-en- 
kina  (lit.  'wife  of  the  king'), 
queen. 

Man  derives  dem  ( =  de)  from 
the  Port,  rei  and,  I  believe,  with 
reason,  notwithstanding  the 
phonetic  divergency.  R  initial 
and  medial  can  be  changed  in- 
to d ;  cf.  dai^rai,  '  leaf ',  kadu 
=  karu,  'wide,  large,'  lard  < 
Malay  Idda,  'pepper'.  The 
Nipobarese  have  not  got  the 
diphthong  ei,  and  the  nasalisa- 
tion is  explained  by  the  ten- 
dency of  their  language. 


[Reinol  (one  born  in  the 
kingdom  (reino),  i.e.,  Portugal ; 
a  term  used  by  the  Portuguese 
in  India  to  distinguish  the 
European  Portuguese  from  the 
country-born  (see  castiqo). 
Konk.  reinal. — Anglo-Ind. 
reinol,  reynolds,  reynol  (obs,).1 

The  Anglo-Indian  forms  are 
not  mentioned  in  the  O.E.D. 

Yule  says  that  at  a  later  date 
the  word  appears  to  have  been 
applied  to  Portuguese  deserters 

1  ["When  they  are  newly  arrived  in 
the  Indies,  they  are  called  Raigriolles, 
that  is  to  say,  "  men  of  the  Kingdom  ", 
and  the  older  hands  mock  them  until 
they  have  made  one  or  two  voyages 
with  theni,  and  have  learned  the  man 
ners  and  customs  of  the  Indies."  Py- 
rard,  Voyages,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  IF,  p.  123. 
Reinol  in  the  above  sense  has  the  same 
meaning  as  the  Anglo-Indian  « griffin,' 
or  *  Johnny  Newcome'.] 

[**  He  (the  Topass  chaplain)  is  only 
there  for  the  better  catching  of  the  poor 
*  renols ' ;  who  departing  this  life, 
leave  the  chaplain  as  their  testamen- 
tary executor."  Manucci,  ed.  Irvine, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  283.] 

[There  are  many  Gentows  dwell  in 
the  City  (of  Goa)  . . ,  they  are  tolerated 
because  they  are  generally  more  indus- 
trious than  the  Christians  . . ,  but  the 
mercantil  Part  of  them  are  very  subject 
to  the  Insults  of  the  Reynolds  or  Euro- 
pean Fidalgoes,  who  will  often  buy  their 
Goods,  and  never  pay  for  them."  A. 
Hamilton,  East  Indies  (1727),  Vol.  I, 
p.  248.] 


REITOR 


RENDA 


309 


who  took  service  with  the  E.I. 
Co.,  and  quotes  from  Grose,  A 
Voyage  to  the  East  Indies,  (1772 
ed.),  Vol.  I,  p.  38.1] 

Reitor  (rector).  Konk., 
Beng.  reytor. 

Rela^ao  (relation).  Konk. 
relasdrtiv.  The  term  is  more 
used  as  the  name  of  the  '  Court 
of  Appeal'. — Tet.  relasa. 

Religiao  (religion).  Konk. 
relijydmv  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  terms 
samurt,  £astrasamurt,  dharm. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  relijia. 

Rel6jio  (clock,  watch).  Konk. 
reloz.,  vern.  term  ghadydl. — 
Sinh.  orlosiya,  oralosuva. — At- 
oralosuva,  pocket-watch. — 
Tarn,  oreloju. — Malayal.  orloj- 
jika. — Mai.  arloji  (Castro),  uru- 
lis ;  vern.  term  jam  (from 
Persian). — Tet.  reloju,  reldji, 
relosi. — Gal.  reloji 2. 

1  ["c .  1 7(>(). — With  respect  to  the  mili- 
tary, the  common  men  are  chiefly  such 
as   the   Company  sends   out   in   their 
ships,   or   deserters    from    the   several 
nations  settled  in  India,  Dutch,  French 
or   Portuguese,   which    last   are   com- 
monly known  by  the  name  of  Rey- 
nols."] 

2  "Considering   that   the  Reloglos 
by  which  time  is  regulated  are  made 
in    different   Countries..."     D.   Jofto 
do  Castro,  Roteiro  de  Lisboa  a  Goa,  p. 
183. 

"  The  movements  of  the  heavens 
which  the  relogios  with  difficulty  show 
or  imitate."  Lucena,  Bk.  VII,  ch.  7. 


The  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon  has  orlozo. 

Horluji  (Mai.),  horloji 
(Sund.),  horolosi  (Mac.)  appear 
to  be  from  the  Dutch  horologie. 

Remedio  (remedy).  Mai. 
remedio  (Haex). 

Renda  ('  rent,  hire  ').  Konk. 
rend.  Renddk  divunk  or  lavuhk, 
to  let  on  hire  or  rent.  Renddk 
ghevunk  or  karuhk,  to  take  on 
lease.  Rendacho,  leased.  Rend- 
kdr,  the  lessee,  he  who  holds  on 
payment  of  rent.  Render  has 
lost  its  original  meaning  of  l  a 
person  who  held  estate  on  pay- 
ment of  rent ' ;  it  is  now  used 
to  designate  a  sub-caste  com- 
posed of  the  Sudras  who  live  on 
the  estate  of  another  and  take 
up,  on  payment  of  rent,  coco- 
nut trees  which  they  tap  for 
toddy.  The  vernacular  terms 
for  the  Portuguese  rendu  are : 
saro,  dharo  ;  ghen  (us.  in  Kana- 
ra). — Mar.  reml,  monopoly. 
Rendka,ri,  a  monopolist.  Rend- 
sard,  a  distillery  (us.  in  Rajapur 
and  Savantvadi) .  — Gu  j .  rent 
(perhaps  from  English). — Sinh. 
rtndaya,  hire;  toll,  customs. 
Rlnda-kara^ava,  to  farm  out 
the  revenues  of  the  State. 
Rendapala,  the  place  where  the 
imposts  are  paid.  Rendakdraydt 


310 


RENDA 


RENDEIRO 


farmer  of  rent,  tenant ;  farmer 
of  toll.  Atu-rendakdraya,  a  sub- 
lessee, a  partner  in  the  farming 
of  the  revenue  of  the  state. 

[There  are  references  to 
4  Rende  Verde  *  in  the  Surat 
Letters.  This  was  evidently  the 
name  of  a  tax  levied  by  the 
Portuguese  and  derived  by  the 
Company  in  and  around  Bom- 
bay. In  a  letter  of  Aungier  and 
others,  dated  7th  April,  1676, 
it  is  described  as  follows  :  "The 
new  Rent  called  "  Rende 
Verde n  consists  of  Oyle, 
Opium,  Bange,  and  Mowra. 
Noe  person  except  ye  farmer 
being  permitted  to  retaile  under 
a  maund,  it  will  in  time  wee 
hope  prove  a  good  addition  to 
ye  Revenue,  yg  Merchants  and 
all  other  being  well  satisfyed 
therewith."  (Forrest,  Selec- 
tions (Home  Series),  Vol.  I,  p. 
92).  The  name  shows  that 
the  tax  or  rent  was  to  be 
levied  on  vegetable  produce. 
Verde  in  Port,  means  '  green '.] 

Renda  ('  lace ').  Konk.  rend ; 
vern.  terms  zali ;  ddl  (1.  us.). — 
Sinh.  renda,  rendapa$iya. — 
Tarn,  renda. — Ann.  ren. — Mai., 
Sund.,  Day.,  Mac.,  Bug.  renda. 
— Jav.  rendo  (also  '  gold  or  sil- 
ver lace').  Ngrendo,  to  furnish 


with  gold  lace.  Binendo,  decked 
with  gold  lace  or  finery. 

[Rendeiro  (in  the  sense  of 
*  tax-gatherer  or  revenue-farm- 
er ;).  Konk.  render  (see  above 
under  renda) . — Anglo-Ind.  ren- 
dero,  rendere  (obs.)  .1 

The  primary  meaning  of  the 
Port,  word  is  '  one  who  holds 
land  by  paying  rent,  a  tenant 
or  renter ' .  The  Anglo-Indian 
forms  are  mentioned  neither  in 


1  ["  Nor  durst  they  (the  merchants 
of  Goa)  sell  anything  ere  the  police 
have  first  fixed  the  price.  Nor  durst 
they  sell  aught  wholesale  or  retail, 
whether  food -stuffs  or  other  thing,  that 
have  not  paid  tribute  to  the  king.  So 
it  is  that  with  merchandise  of  every 
craft,  trade  or  kind,  however  small, 
the  power  of  dealing  in  it,  making  or 
selling  it,  is  farmed  out  to  the  highest 
and  last  bidder.  They  call  these  farm- 
ers Renderes;  sellers  and  dealers  must 
have  notes  in  writing  from  these  Ren- 
deres." Pyrard,  Voyage,  Halt.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  178.] 

["  The  next  Morning;  with  only  send- 
ing my  Servant  ashore  to  acquaint  the 
Rendero,  I  quitted  the  Pass."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  307.] 

["However  this  has  made  Volup 
Venny  the  Rendere  of  ye  Customs 
very  uneasy,  rinding  that  no  vessells 
can  pass  unplundered  by  one  sort  of 
nation  or  other."  Forrest,  Selections, 
Home  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  154.] 

["  Your  Excy  &c^  are  noe  strangers 
to  ye  Rendeiroes  of  ye  last  years 
Tobacco  stand."  Idem,  p.  155.] 


REPIQUE 


RIAL 


311 


Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D.]. 

Repique  (peal,  ringing  of 
bell).  Konk.  repik. — Tet.  repiki. 

Reposta  (answer).  Konk. 
repast ;  vern.  terms  uttar,  zdb, 
pratizdb. — Tet.  reposta;  vern. 
terra  simu. — Gal.  resposta  ; 
vern.  term  limteha. 

Reprovar  (to  disapprove). 
Konk.  reprovdr-karuhk,  to  de- 
clare that  a  candidate  at  an 
examination  is  not  fit  to  be  pro- 
moted to  the  higher  class. — 
Tet.  reprovq,. 

Requerer  (to  petition). 
Konk .  rekerer-kar  link .  — -Mai . 
requerer,  "to  petition,  to  de- 
mand back"  (Haex). 

Requerimento  (a  petition, 
application) .  Konk.  rekriment ; 
vern.  terms  arji. — Tet.  rekeri- 
mentit. 

Resma  (a  ream).  Konk. 
rejrn .  — Mar .  rejim .  — Kan . 

rejmu. 

Respeito  (respect).  Konk. 
respet ;  vern.  term  man. — Tet. 
respeitu. 

Respons&vel  (responsible) . 
Konk.,  Tet.  respomsdvel. 

Retrato  (portrait).  Konk. 
retrdt ;  vern.  terms  rupqiih,  rup- 
kdr. — Tet.  retrdtu  ;  vern.  terms 
modun,  hilas. 


Reuniao  (meeting,  assem- 
bly). Konk.  revunydfnv  (1.  us.) ; 
vern.  terms  mil,  samdz. — Tet. 
reunia. 

Rial,  r6is  (a  Portuguese  coin 
equal  to  about  25th  part  of 
an  anna ,  the  pi.  of  rial  is  reis). 
Konk.  res  (pi.  res). — Mar.  rems. 
— Guj.  res.  — Sindh.  riydlu. 
— Malay al.  i%aydl,  ress. — Tul. 
reisu. — Anglo-Ind.  reas,  rees. 
res. — Kamb.  riel,  piaster. — 
Siam.  rien,  piaster.1 —  |  Mai, 
rial  |  . — Sund.,  Jav.,  Mad.  real. 
— Ach.  rydh. — Mac.,  Bug. 
reyala. — Bal.  reyal,  leyar. 
Pareayllan  (Jav.),  a  money- 
changer.— Pers.  riydl. — Ar.  rial, 
riydl.2 


1  "  The  final  r  and  I  are  both  pro- 
nounced,   almost   universally,   as   n." 
Michell. 

2  "For  two  tan  gas,  which  are  two 
reales,    our    men   used    to    go    in    a 
boat."     Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  171. 

["48  Rues  (rew)  in  Rabag,  is  1 
Tucca."  Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  II,  p.  129. 

(In  Goa)  "  The  Vinteen,  15  Basrooks* 
Whereof  75  make  a  Tango 
And  60  Ree8  make  a  Tango." 

(In  Bombaim)  "  80  Rales  1  Laree." 
Idem,  pp.  130  and  131.] 

["  Their  Accounts  (Bombay)  are  kept 
by  Rayes  and  Rupees.  1  Rupee  is  400 

Rayes But   they  (in  Qoa) 

keep  their  Accounts  in  Rayes."     A. 
Hamilton,  East  Indies  (1727  ed.),  Vol. 


312      RINOCERONTE 


[Yule  says  that  accounts  were 
kept  at  Bombay  in  rupees, 
quarters,  and  reas,  down  at  least 
to  November,  1834.] 

?  Rinoceronte  (rhinoceros). 
Siam.  ret.  No  ret,  the  horn  of 
the  rhinoceros. 

It  appears  that  the  word  is 
of  foreign  origin  and  that  ret 
stands  for  (rinoce)-ront(e). 

Ripa    (the    thin    laths    laid 

across  the  rafters  of  a  roof  to 

•*•*•• 

bear  tiles).  Mar.  rip.— Guj.  rip, 
rip. — Sinh.  rippaya.  Rippa- 
tattuva,  lath-work. — Kan.,  Tul. 
ripu. —  |  Anglo-Ind.  reaper l  \  . 

[Yule  admits  the  Anglo- 
Indian  form  in  Hobson-Jobson 
but  is  at  a  loss  to  explain  its 
origin.  He  fails  to  trace  it  to 
Hindi  but  mentions  that  rip  is 
met  with  in  Marathi.] 

Rizes  (naut.,  reef,  brails). 
Mai.  ris  (Marre). 

Roda  (wheel).  Konk.  rod 
(especially  a  cart-wheel) ;  vern. 
term  chdk. — L.-Hindust.  rodd. 
— Sinh.  rodaya,  roda,  rode\ 

II,  A  Table  of  Weights,  etc.,  pp.  6  and 
7.] 

1  ["Paid  the  Bankshall  Merchants 
for  the  house  poles,  country  reapers, 
&c,,  necessary  for  housebuilding."  In 
Wheeler,  III,  148.  See  Hobson-Jobson, 
a.v.  bankshall.] 


vern.  terms  chakraya,  saka. 
Jala-rodaya,  a  water-wheel ; 
vern.  term  jalachakraya.  Roda 
$i,  provided  with  a  wheel.  Roda 
karattaya,  a  wheel-cart. — Mai., 
Sund.,  Mac.  roda.  Anak  roda 
(lit.  'the  son  of  the  wheel'), 
the  spoke  of  a  wheel. — Ach. 
ruda. — Jav.,  Mad.  rodo. — Tet., 
Gal.  roda. 

Rodo  (corn-rake).  Mai.  rodoq. 

Rolao  (used  in  Portugal 
for  *  brown  flour ',  but  in  India 
for  'fine  flour  or  semolina'). 
Konk.  ruldihv. — Sinh.  rulan. — 
Tarn,  rolam. — Anglo-Ind.  ro- 
long. 

Rolo  (a  roll,  a  scroll;  swell, 
surge).  Konk.roL — L.-Hindust. 
rol. — ?  Tet.  lalum. 

Ronda  ('a  patrolj).  Konk. 
rond.  — Guj .  iron. — Beng.  rond 
pheran. — Malayal.  ronda. — Tul. 
rondu. — Mai.,  Sund.,  Mac.,  Bug. 
ronda. — Jav.  rondo.  Parondan, 
prondan,  a  squad  of  police. — 
Bal.  ronda. 

[Yule  connects  the  Hindi 
raund  with  English  (see  #06- 
son-Jobson,  s.v.  round).] 

Rosa  (rose).  Konk.  roz 
(neut.,  the  flower),  roz  (fern., 
the  plant). — Sinh.  rosa,  rosa- 
mala  (lit.  'rose-flower');  vern. 
terms  sevvandi-mala ;  sevvandi- 


ROSARIO 


RUPIA 


313- 


gala  ('  the  rose  bush ').  It  ap- 
pears to  correspond  to  the 
Konk.  iivanti  (Rosa  semper  flo- 
rens).  Rosa-vatura,  rose-water. 
Rosa-mala  samana,  rosy,  rose- 
ate.— Tarn.  rasa.  Rosa-pup- 
ponra,  rosy. — Mai.  roja,  ?  r6s. 
Swettenham  believes  that  ros  is 
from  the  English  'rose'. —  ? 
Sund.  ros.  Rigg  derives  it  from 
the  Dutch  roos. — ?  Mac.,  Bug. 
rosi.  Matthes  connects  it  with 
roos. 

Roz  in  Konkani  is  the  *  mari- 
gold'. The  rose  is  properly 
called  <julab.  Roz  de  pers  stands 
for  rosa  de  Persia,  '  the  rose  of 
Persia ',  and  roz-anvalo  l  is  the 
fruit  of  Cicca  disticha. 

Rosario  (rosary).'  Konk. 
rnzdy. — Beng.  rosari. — Kan. 
rosdri. — Tet.,  Gal.  rozdriu. 

Roupa  (clothing).  Konk. 
r6p ;  vern.  terms  kapddrh,  vas- 
trdrh, ;  dhgvastrdifo,  angdvlim. — 
Tet.  roupa ;  vern.  term  ndhan. 

In  Konkani  there  is  also  the 
form  roper,  from  roupeiKo,  '  a 
dealer  in  cloth,  a  mercer',  in 
the  Portuguese  spoken  in  Goa. 

Roxo  (purple).  Konk.  r66\ 
vern.  termzdmblo. — Beng.  ro6u. 


1  According  to  Garcia  da  Orta,  rez- 
anvold. 


The  term  is  used  in  connection 
with  the  purple  vestments  used 
in  divine  service. 

Rua  (street).     Mai.  rua. 

?  Rupia  (rupee).  Siam.  rupia. , 
— Mai.,  Ach.,  Batt.,  Sund.,  Jav., 
Mac.,  Bug.  rupiya,  also  '  the 
Dutch  florin ' ;  figuratively 
money  in  general. — Mad.  ropi- 
ya. — Day.  rupia,  ropia. — Tet. 
rupia. — Malag.  rupia. 

It  is  an  Indian  word  from  the 
Sanskrit  rupya,  '  wrought 
silver '.  Dr.  Heyligers  believes 
that  the  Portuguese  carried  it 
to  Insulindia.  But  the  old 
Portuguese  writers  do  not  men- 
tion it,  because  the  rupee  was 
not  then  current  in  the  south 
of  India.1  [The  earliest  refer- 
ence to  the  '  rupee '  in  the  Glos- 
sario  is  dated  1600.2] 


1  "The  zeal  must  have  been  great, 
because  these  Religious  went  so  far  as 
to   meet   together,   to   give    some   six 
hundred  rupias  to  Don  Antonio"  (in 
Bengal,   1682).     O  Chron.  de   Tissuary 
I,  p.  317. 

"The  Indians  have  for  their  silver 
money  the  Rouple."  Tavermer,  III, 
p.  21.  [ed.  O.U.P.,  Vol.  I,  p.  22]. 

2  [1600.—"  Adding   that   he    would 
collect  from  the  Hindus  2000  Rupias 
(which  are  certain  coins)."     P.  FernSo 
Guerreiro,  Rela$am  Annual,  p.  31.] 


314 


SABADO 


SABAO 


S£bado  (Saturday).  Mai. 
Ach.,  Jav.  sdbtu,  sdptu. — Sund. 
#dptu. — Mad.  sdpto. — Day.  sdb- 
tu. — Mac.,  Bug.  sdttu. — Tet., 
•Gal.  sdbadu. 

Dr.  Schuchardt  and  Dr.  Mat- 
thes  attribute  to  sdbtu  or  sdptu 
-an  Arabic  origin ;  but  Dr.  Hey- 
ligers  is  inclined  to  favour  the 
Portuguese  derivation  of  the 
word  and  supports  his  view  by 
•citing  mingo  from  the  Port. 
•domingo,  '  Lord's  day  or  Sun- 
day'. 

Sabao  (soap).  Konk.  sab- 
dmv  ;  sabu  (m.  us.). — Mar.  sabu, 
sabun. — Guj.  sabu,  sabu. — 
Hindi,  Nep.  sabun. — Hindust. 
$abun,  sabun,  saban. — Or.  sabun, 
Sabini. — Beng.  saban.  Saban- 
bat,  soapy. — Ass.  saban,  chaban. 
— Sindh.  sabuni. — Punj.  sabun, 
sabun.  Sabuni,  sabuni  (adj.), 
from  soap.  Sabuni,  sabuni, 
mbunid,  sabunld,  soap-kettle, 
soap-boiler. — Kash.  sdban,  sd- 
bun. — Sinh.  saban,  saban. — Tel. 
3abbu. — Malayal.  saban,  sabun. 
— Kan.  sabbu,  sabunu. — Tul. 
-sdbu,  sdbunu,  sabunu. — Gar., 
Khas.  saban. — Burm.  ksap- 
pyah. — Kamb.  sabu,  sabedng.1 

1  The  foreign  a  is  sometimes  re- 
presented in  Kambojan  by  ea,  as  for 


D6  sabu,  to  wash  with  soap. — 
Siam.  sa-bu,  sabu. — Ann.  £a- 
bong. — Mai.  sabon  (Haex),  sa- 
bun, sabun. — Ach.,  Batt.,  Sund., 
Jav.,  Bal.  sabun. — Mad.,  Day. 
sabon. — Mac.,  Bug.  sabung. — 
Nic.  Savdng. — Tet.,  Gal.  saba. 
— Jap.  sabon,  shabon. — Pers. 
sabun. — Ar.  sabon,  sabun. — 
|  Turk,  sdbun1  \  . 

Dr.  Heyligers  observes  that 
the  Arabs  rarely  make  use  of 
soap,  and,  on  this  account,  it  is 
not  likely  that  they  could  have 
introduced  the  term  into  Mala- 
sia.2 

[From  the  way  the  Portu- 
guese word  for  soap  has  been 
introduced  into  almost  every 
language  or  dialect  of  the  East 
one  might  reasonably  infer  that 
soap  was  unknown  in  India  be- 
fore the  arrival  of  the  Portu- 
guese;  but  Watt  says:  "The 
art  of  soap-making  has  been 
known  and  practised  (in  India) 


instance,  reacsa  ('to  guard')  from 
Sansk.  raksha ;  rotea  ('chariot')  from 
Sansk.  ratha. 

1  "  Saffron   from    Portugal,   sab&o, 
porcelain,  and  some  silk  cloth."    Bo- 
carro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  688. 

2  "The  Arabic  name  is  derived  from 
the  Latin  sapo,  which  is  itself  derived, 
according  to  Pliny,  from  a  Gallic  word." 
Dr.  Pierre  Guiges,  Journal  Asiatique, 
juiJlet— Aout,  1905. 


SABER 


SACRISTIA 


315 


from  a  remote  antiquity,  the 
impure  article  produced  being 
used  by  washermen  and  dyers  " 
(The  Comm.  Prod,  of  India, 
1908,  p.  819).  He  does  not  give 
any  reference  in  support  of  this 
statement.  There  is,  however, 
plenty  of  evidence  to  show  that 
the  people  used  in  ancient  India, 
as  they  do  even  now,  soap-nuts, 
the  nuts  of  the  Sapindus  trifoli- 
atus  for  washing  clothes.] 

Saber  (to  know).  Pid.-Engl. 
sabby,  savvy  (more  us.),  sha-pi 
(1.  us.),  to  know,  to  understand, 
to  recognise ;  knowledge, 
science.  "  Used  in  the  widest 
sense."  Leland. 

Sabre  (sabre).  Konk.  stfbr. 
• — ?  Jap.  saberu. 

The  term  must  have  been  in- 
troduced recently  into  Japanese 
from  some  other  language. 
"  The  word  is  modern  in  Portu- 
guese", says  Gonc^alves  Viana, 
in  his  Apostilas.  [Tn  old  Portu- 
guese, instead  of  sabre,  they 
spoke  of  catana  and  espada 
(q.v.).] 

Saca-rolhas  (cork-screw). 
Konk.  sakardl. — Tet.,  Gal.  saka- 
rolha. 

Saco  (sack).  Konk.  sdk\ 
vern.  terms  are  gon,  poteih,  bok- 
sem. — Sinh.  sakka-malla ;  saku- 


va,  pocket;  vern.  terms  odok- 
kuva,  pasumbiya. — Tarn,  sakku ; 
vern.  term  pai. — Malay al.  chak- 
ku  (also  '  a  pocket ',  as  in  cor- 
rupt Port.). — Mai.  sdku,  sdko, 
pocket. — Sund.  sdku.  Rigg  de- 
rives it  from  the  Dutch  zak, 
purse. — ?  Nic.  sayo. 

Tn  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon  saco  is  used  of  '  pocket, 
purse ' . 

Sacramento  (sacrament). 
Konk.  sakrament ;  vern.  term 
saoskdr  (1.  us.).  Beng.  sakra- 
mentu. — Sinh.  sakramentuva. — 
Tarn.,  Kan.,  Tet.,  Gal.  sakra- 
mintu. — ?  Malag.  sakramenta  ; 
perhaps irom  the  English '  sacra- 
ment'. 

Sacr  &rio  (tabernacle). 
Konk.  sakrdr. — Tarn,  sakkrdri. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  sakrdr iu. 

Sacrificio  (sacrifice).  Konk. 
sakriphis. — Tet.,  Gal.  sakrifisiu. 

Sacril6gio  (sacrilege) . 

Konk.  sakrikj.—Tet.,  Gal. 
sakriUjiu. 

Sacristao  (sacristan).  Konk. 
sa  kristdthv,  sa  kistdmv. — Beng . , 
Tarn.,  Kan.  sankristdn. — Tel. 
sakristu. — Tet.,  Gal.  sakristd. 

Sacristia  (sacristy).  Konk. 
sakristi,  sankristi. — Beng., 
Tam.,  Kan.  sakristi. — Tel.  sak- 
ristu.— Tet.  sakristia. 


316 


SAGU 


SAGUATE 


?  Sagu  ('  farinaceous  pith 
taken  out  of  the  stem  of  certain 
palms').  Konk.  sagu,  sabu. — 
Mar.,  Guj.,  Hindi,  Hindust., 
Or.,  Beng.,  Punj.  sagu. — Sinh. 
*  sagu,  savgal. — Tarn,  savvu. — 
Malayal.  sagu,  sago. — Tel.  sag- 
gu. — Kan.  sago,  seigo. — TuT. 
seigo  (through  the  influence  of 
English) . — Anglo-Ind.  sago. — 
Indo-Fr.  sagou\ — Gar.  sagu. — 
Khas.  sako. — Kamb.  saku 
(Kambojan  has  no  g). — Siam. 
sdkhu. — Mai.,  Batt.,  Sund., 
Jav.,  Mac.,  Bug.  sdgu. — Ach. 
sagu,  sage. — Bal.  sagu,  sago. — 
Day.  sago. — Tet.,  Gal.  saku. — 
|  Chin.  shd-ku-mi  \  . — Jap. 
sagobei. — Pers.  sabu.1 

Candido  de  Figueiredo  de- 
rives the  Portuguese  word  from 
the  language  of  New  Guinea. 
Clough  traces  the  Sinh.  sagu  to 
Portuguese;  but  such  a  word 
is  not  met  with  in  modern  Sin- 
halese dictionaries.  Rigg  de- 

1  "All  the  people  of  the  Tales  of 
Maluco  eat  a  certain  food  which  they 
call  Sagum,  which  is  the  pith  of  a  tree 
resembling  a  palm-tree."  Jofto  de  Bar- 
ros,  Dec.  Ill,  v,  5. 

"  There  arrived  a  junk  laden  with 
Qagu,  and  on  it  he  returned  to  the 
fortress."  Gaspar  Correia,  III,  p.  740. 

"  Five  hundred  bags  of  Sagu,  which 
is  a  meal  made  from  some  tree  and 
which  is  there  eaten. ' '  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  VI,  ix,  12. 


rives  the  Sund.  sagu  from  Sinh. 
saguna  (Sansk.  saguna),  in  the 
sense  of  *  a  valuable  substance ', 
but  this  appears  to  be  an  arbi- 
trary derivation.  According  to 
Yule  and  Burnell,  the  original 
word  is  the  Malay  sagu ;  the 
plant  is  indigenous  to  the  Indian 
Archipelago,  and  probably  its 
original  home  was  the  region 
from  the  Moluccas  to  New 
Guinea. 

It  is  not  known  for  certain 
whether  sagu  was  known  in 
India  before  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury ;  it  may,  therefore,  be  pre- 
sumed that  the  Portuguese  help- 
ed to  spread  the  use  of  the  word. 

Saguate  ('  a  present,  an  offer- 
ing ').  Konk.  saguvdt. — [Anglo- 
Ind.  seguaty  (obs.)]. — Tet. 
saukdti,  saudti. — Gal.  sagudti, 
saudti. 

The  word  is  current  in  the 
Indo-Portuguese  dialects  and  on 
the  eastern  coast  of  Africa,  and 
was  much  employed  by  old 
Portuguese  writers.  The  ori- 
ginal word  is  the  Hindustani- 
Persian  saughdt,  '  rarity,  curios- 
ity, present ',  and  not  the  Sans- 
krit svagata,  as  I  at  first  thought 
it  to  be.1 

i  "In  return  for  which  present,  the 
Father  Provincial  went  to  visit  him 


SAGtfEIRO 


SAL 


317 


[The  older  and  correcter  form 
is  saugate,  now  obsolete.  The 
Anglo-Ind.  '  seguaty  '  is  neither 
in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D.] 

Sagueiro  (bot.,  the  name  ap- 
plied to  the  Gomuti  palm  of  the 
Malays  or  Arenga  saccharifera, 
Labill.,  found  in  the  Indian 
Archipelago).  Anglo-Ind.  sag- 
wire* 


with  another  saguate  of  a  very  differ- 
ent kind."  P.  Manuel  Barradas,  in 
Hist,  tragico-marit.,  II,  p.  113. 

"The  Queen  [of  Onor]  gave  orders 
that  they  should  visit  the  Captain  - 
General  with  a  big  £auguate  of  many 
fowls,  chickens,  and  eggs."  Fern&o 
Pinto,  eh.  xi. 

"With  their  saguates  of  rice  and 
cooked  meat  for  the  pilgrims."  A.  F. 
Cardim,  Batalhas,  etc.,  p.  164. 

["  For  the  obteyning  the  Kings  fer- 
man  this  Governours  unckle  and  father 
in  lawe,  called  by  the  name  of  Mam- 
madamy,  a  man  in  great  estimacion 
with  the  King,  whomo  ho  would  cm- 
ploy  in  this  busines,  and  doubted  not 
but  to  bring  us  to  have  trade  and  com- 
merce with  theis  people  upon  good 
termes,  if  we  could  procure  a  good 
seguaty  or  piscash  for  the  King." 
Foster,  The  English  Factories  in  India 
1624-1629,  p.  255.  •  Piscash '  is  the 
Pers.  plshkash,  *  a  present '.] 

1  "  They  could  safely  go  in  search  of 
provisions  a  league  from  the  fortress, 
which  contained  none,  because  the 
£agueiros  had  been  cut  down,  and 
likewise  the  coco-nut  trees."  Castan- 
heda,  VIII,  ch.  131. 


["  The  name  is  Port,  sagueira 
(analogous  to  palmeira)...  .and 
no  doubt  is  taken  from  sagu, 
as  the  tree,  though  not  the  sago- 
palm  of  commerce,  affords  a 
kind  of  inferior  sago."  Yule  in 
Hobson-Jobson.  He  would  have 
been  correcter  if  he  had  said  the 
Port,  sagueiro  (this  is  the  Port, 
form  and  not  sagueira)  was  built 
upon  the  analogy  of  coqueiro, 
coco-nut  tree,  from  coco.] 

Saia  (petticoat,  skirt).  Konk. 
say ;  vern.  term  ghagro. — Hindi, 
Hindust.  sayci. — Beng.  chhayd. 
In  the  sense  of  *  shadow '  the 
word  chhaya  is  derived  from 
Sanskrit. — Ass.  saya  ;  vern. 
term  mekhlela. — Sinh.  sdya\ 
vern.  term  votiya. — Gar.  saia. — 
Ar.  saya. 

Sal  (salt).  Nic.  Sal.  With  re- 
gard to  the  substitution  of  £  for 
s,  see  sabdo  and  sapato. 

It  is  curious  that  the  Nico- 
barese  should  not  have  been  ac- 
quainted with  salt  or  not  have 
a  word  for  it.  They  have,  how- 
ever, the  adjective  haiy6, '  salty' . 
But  there  are  other  islands 

"  The  Qagueiro  has  wood  and 
green  leaves  very  dark,  and  from  this 
it  took  the  name  9agu."  Gabriel 
Rebelo,  Infonnafao  das  Cousas  de 
Maluco,  p.  169. 


318 


SALA 


SAMATRA 


which  have  also  no  salt.  ' '  Pieces 
of  the  tunny  fish  which  they  dry 
in  the  sun,  because  in  the  (Mai- 
dive)  Islands  they  have  no  salt." 
Caspar  Correia,  1,  p.  341.  [Py- 
i^trd  says  the  same :  "  They  (the 
fish  called  by  the  Maldivians 
Cobolly  masse  or  '  black  fish ') 
are  cooked  in  sea-water,  and 
then  dried  in  the  sun  upon  trays, 
and  so  when  dry  they  keep  a 
long  while. . . "  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol. 
I,  p.  191).  "  The  fish  of  which  I 
speak  is  cooked  in  sea-water 
and  dried,  for  other  mode  of 
salting  they  have  none... No 
salt  is  made  at  the  Maldives : 
what  they  use  comes  from  the 
coast  of  Malabar."  Idem,  p. 
194.] 

Sala  (hall,  sitting-room). 
Konk.  sal ;  vern.  term  vasro. — ? 
Sinh.  &ala\  sale,  sdlaya  (also  'a 
verandah '),  saldva.  Nadu-sola, 
court  of  justice. — Tet.,  Gal. 
sola.1 

It  seems  that  in  the  Sinhalese 
word  there  is  the  influence  of, 
if  it  is  not  directly  derived  from, 


1  "  And  he  received  him  in  the  salla 
with  many  honours."  Caspar  Correia, 
IV,  p.  443. 

"  He  received  him  in  the  sala  with 
great  pomp."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
VI,  v,  4. 


the  Sanskrit  £a/#,  to  which  is  re- 
lated the  German  saal,  the 
sources  word  of  the  Portuguese 
sala. 

Salada  (salad). » Konk.  salad ; 
vern.  term  karam  (1.  us.  in  this 
sense). — Hindust.  saldta,  salu- 
tih,  salitih. — Beng.  saldta. — 
Sinh.  saldda  (also  '  lettuce,  en- 
dive ') .— Tarn,  sallddu.— Tel. 
salladam. — Kan.  salddu,  let- 
tuce.— Mai.  saldda,  seldda. — 
Ach.  selada. — Sund.  saldda. 
Saldda-chai,  water-cress. — Jav. 
selodo.— Mac.,  Bug.,  Tet,,  Gal. 
saldda. — Ar.  saldtha. — Turk. 
salata. 

[Salpicado  (speckled,  spot- 
ted) .  Anglo-Ind .  salpicado, 
spotted  cloth.1 

The  term  is  neither  in  Hob- 
son  Jobson  not  in  the  O.E.D.] 

Salva  (salute,  volley).  Konk. 
sdlv. — Tet.,  Gal.  salva. 

Sal va^ao  (salvation).  Konk. 
salvasdmv\  vern.  terms  mukti, 
taraii. — Tet.,  Gal.  salvasa. 

Samatra  (sudden  squalls). 
Anglo-Ind.  Sumatra,  sudden 
squalls  which  are  common  in  the 


1  ["  Wee  would  have  you  provide 
some  salpicadoes  flowr'd  and  plaine, 
and  send  us  hither  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible." In  a  Letter  from  Fort  St. 
George  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  L,  Sc.  11.] 


SANTA  MARIA 


SANTO 


319 


narrow  sea  between  the  Malay 
Peninsula  and  the  island  of  Su- 
matra. 

The  Portuguese  used  the  term 
more  generally  of  any  tempest, 
and  in  this  sense  it  is  to  this  day 
employed  in  Goa.1  [The  O.E.D. 
omits  to  mention  that  '  Su- 
matra '  is  adopted  into  Anglo- 
Indian  from  Portuguese.] 

Santa  Maria  (St.  Mary). 
Nic.  sdnta-maria ,  the  name  of  a 
copper  coin  :  half  anna  or  quar- 


1  "  There  was  a  thunder  storm  from 
the  north-east  which  is  one  of  the  sea- 
sonal squalls  which  usually  sweep  over 
this  island  of  Qamatra."  Fernao 
Pinto,  ch.  xxiii. 

"  It  was  not  possible  to  avoid  the 
loss  of  the  galliot  of  Miguel  do  Maccdo 
on  the  Ilha  Grande  of  Malacca  where 
he  had  come  to  anchor,  when  a  sama- 
tra  arose  and  d^ove  the  vessel  on  the 
island,  reducing  it  to  a  complete  wreck, 
though  the  crew  and  most  of  the  cargo 
were  saved."  Bocarro,  Dec.,  XI IT,  p. 
026. 

["  Wee.,  .had  much  Raine,  gusts  and 
thicke  weather,  which  our  Portugalls 
said  is  usuall  in  these  parts  att  this 
tyme  oft  the  yeare.  And  because  such 
weather  is  incidentt  to  the  lie  of  Su- 
matra, therefore  such  gusts,  etts.  are 
here  awaies  by  the  Portugalls  Named 
Sumatraes."  Peter  Mundy,  Travels, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  II,  p.  320.] 

["  They  would  no  doubt  have  suc- 
ceeded in  their  object,  had  not  our 
Lord,  in  His  infinite  mercy,  in  the 
meantime  sent  us  a  Samatra  from  the 


ter  anna  or  tanga  of  the  Goa  cur- 
rency ;  vern.  terms  paisa  (from 
Hindust.),  riuid,  copper  in  gene- 
ral. 

As  there  was  no  copper  coin, 
as  far  as  I  know,  called  Santa 
Maria,  I  presume  that  the  term 
denotes  some  place  from  which 
the  Nicobarese  first  received  the 
coin  referred  to  above  or  one 
more  or  less  like  it.     Perhaps  it 
was  the  name  of   one  of   the 
islands  of  the  Nicobar  group, 
given  by  the  Portuguese,  which 
at  present  has  ceased  to  exist. 
On  the  coast  of  Kanara,  there 
are  some  small  islands  which  go 
by  the  name  of  Santa  Maria ; 
but  the  name  of  the  coin  could 
not  have  originated  from  these.1 
Santo  (saint).     Konk.  sdnt. 
Sant  (subst.),  in  the  sense  of  *  a 
day  of  obligation  to  rest  from 
servile  work  and  to  hear  mass ', 
is  perhaps  from  the  Sansk.  santa 
(adj .). — Sinh.    santuvariya 
(subst.). — Kan.       santa       (us. 
among  the  Christians).  Santeru, 


south-east,  by  which  we  distanced  the 
Pataxes  and  lost  sight  of  land."  Man- 
rique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p. 
89,] 

*  "  The  small  uninhabited  islands  are 
now  called  Sancta  Maria :  they  lie 
between  Bayanor  and  Baticala."  Joao 
de  Barros,  Dec.  I,  iv,  11. 


320          SAN-TOM& 


SAN-TOME 


saints. — Kamb.  santa  (prefix- 
ed to  Papa  (<  Pope')).  —Mai. 
santo  (v  Pope  ').— Tet.  sdntu.—1! 
Jap .  seito  ;  this  is  probably  from 
the  English  '  saint '. 

San-Tom6  (Saint  Thomas, 
this  being^  the  name  given  to  a 
coin  struck  in  Goa) .  Konk .  sat- 
meifa,  a  gold  coin  with  the  effigy 
of  St.  Thomas.  A  difference  is 
made  between  navdm  satmirti 
('new  St.  Thomas  coins')  and 
parnifa  satmeni  ('old  St.  Thomas 
coins').  [Anglo-Ind.  St.  Tho- 
mas, St.  Thomae].  1 — Jap.  san- 

i  "  Gold  coins  which  are  made  into 
«ant'-tom6s  for  parties  who  wish  to 
have  them  so  converted. ' '  SimSo  Bot- 
elho,  p.  55. 

"  These  coins  were  the  very  pardaoa 
struck  like  cruzados  of  the  value  of  one 
thousand  rtia,  having  the  (Portuguese) 
coat-of-arms  on  one  side  and  on  the 
other  the  figure  of  St.  Thomas  with  the 
legend  along  the  circumference,  which 
read — India  tibi  cessit."  Gaspar  Cor- 
reia,  IV,  p.  434. 

[**  Reeling  the  want  of  money  in  the 
city,  the  Governor  commanded  the 
issue  of  a  gold  coin  of  the  fineness  of 
the  round  pagodas  which  are  brought 
from  the  mainland,  of  43  points,  equal 
to  20J  carats. . .  He  directed  this  coin  to 
be  struck  with  the  figure  of  the  blessed 
Apostle  St.  Thomas,  the  Patron  Saint  of 
India,  on  one  side,  and  the  royal  coat 
of  arms  of  Portugal  on  the  other.] 
These  coins  came  to  be  called  Sao 
Thomes,  and  are  even  now  to  be 


tome,  santomejina,  species  of 
striped  cloth  which  came  from 
San-Tom6  of  Mylapore  near 
Madras.  Hepburn  gives  as  a 
meaning  of  the  word  the  term 
taffecillas ;  I  do  not  know  to 
what  language  this  word  belongs 
but  it  occurs  frequently  in  old 
writers.1  [Taffecilla,  or  tafe- 


found  in  India  where  they  are  current 
throughout."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec. 
VJ,  vii,  1. 

["  A  St.  Thomea  de  figura,  1GJ 
tangas ;  a  St.  Thomea  de  Cruz,  15 
tangas."  Mundy,  Travels*  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  65.] 

[''Their  (of  the  people  of  Malabar) 
Coins  are  of  Gold  ;  a  St.  Thomas  10  s. 
a  Fanam,  1  and  J  of  which  go  to  a 
Dollar,  or  Petacha"  Fryer,  East  India, 
Hak  Soc.,  Vol.  1,  p.  139.] 

["1  Gold  St.  Thomae— 5  Xerep- 
hins."  Hamilton,  East-Indies  (1727), 
Vol.  TI,  Table  of  weights,  etc.,  p  7.] 

1  "  Taftciras  of  silk,  and  beatilhas 
(q.v.)  and  other  sorts  of  cloth."  Gaspar 
Correia,  II,  p.  344.  "  They  presented 
one  sword,  and  six  pieces  of  linen,  and 
two  taflciras."  Id.,  714.  "Two  small 
bales  of  tafeciras  from  Cambaya  and 
other  fine  cloth."  Id.,  Ill,  23.  "  Two 
small  bales  of  tafeciras  and  painted 
cloth  ('  chintz  ')  from  Cambaya."  Id., 
p.  51. 

"From  our  master  and  also  others 
(from  Meliapor)  we  leernt  that  at  some 
time  in  the  past  they  were  all  very  rich 
because  of  the  great  gains  they  derived 
from  the  trade  hi  cloth  which  was  manu- 
factured in  that  city  and  which  was  re- 
garded as  the  best  in  the  whole  of  the 


SAN-TOM6 


SAPATO 


321 


cira,  the  form  in  which  the  word 
is  more  commonly  met  with, 
is  the  Ar.  tafsilah,  '  woollen  stuff 
from  Mecca ',  and  was  the  name 
given  to  silk  or  cotton  fabrics, 
as  a  rule,  stripped  or  with  floral 
designs  and  much  like  '  chint- 
zes '.  See  Glossario,  s.v.  tafecira.] 

There  are  other  Japanese 
words  similar  to  the  above,  like 
Bangarajinia,  Chaujima,  which 
indicate  the  place  of  origin 
(Bengal,  Chaul)  of  the  fabrics 
introduced  into  the  country  by 
the  Portuguese. 

[The  first  St.  Thomas  gold 
coins  were  issued  in  Goa  by  the 
Governor  D.  Joao  de  Castro ; 
they  had  been  struck  in  Portu- 
gal under  the  orders  of  King 
John  III  whose  name  they  bore 
on  the  obverse  and  also  the  Por- 
tuguese coat  of  arms  in  the 
centre ;  on  the  reverse  there 
was  the  figure  of  St.  Thomas 
standing,  letters  S  and  T  on 
each  side  of  the  saint,  and  the 
legend  INDIA  TIBI  CESSIT 
( *  India  has  yielded  to  you ' ) .  It 
was,  however,  only  during  the 
succeeding  governorship,  that 
of  Garcia  de  Sa  (1548-49),  that 


East."     Jofto  Ribeiro,  Fatalidade  hist., 
Ill,  oh.  4. 

21 


St.  Thomas  gold  coins  were  for 
the  first  time  actually  struck  in 
Goa.  His  successor,  Afonso  de 
Noronha,  struck  silver  St.  Tho- 
mas coins;  these  were  also 
known  as  patacdes  (see  under 
pataca).] 

Sapateiro  (shoe-maker) . 
Konk.  sapter ;  vern.  term  cham- 
hdr ;  mochi  (1.  us.). — Sinh.  sapa- 
teruva,  sapatere\  vern.  term 
samniariya. — Tet.  sapateru. 

Sapato  (shoe) .  Konk .  sapdt 
(1.  us.) ;  vern.  term  mocho. — 
Guj.  sapdt. — Hindust.  (of  Bom- 
bay) sepdt. — Sinh.  sapattu,  sap- 
attuva.  Sapattu-mahanna,  shoe- 
maker. Slipper-sapattu,  slippers 
for  use  in  the  house.  Buj-sap- 
attu,  boots ;  vern.  term  us  vahan 
(lit.  '  high  sandal ').  Slipper  and 
but  ( =  boot)  are  from  English. — 
Tarn,  sappattn. — Tel.  sapdth. — 
Mai.  sapdtu.  Sapdtu-panjan, 
boots.  Sapdtu-kdyu,  wooden 
shoes.  Buga-sapdtu,  the  flower 
of  the  shoe  ('  the  Chinese  rose '). 
Sapdtu-kuda  (lit.  '  the  shoe  of 
the  horse'),  horse-shoe.  Ach. 
sepdtu. — Sund.  sapdtu,  *sepdtu. 
Sepdtu-panjan,  boot.  The  term 
estivel,  from  the  Dutch  stivel,  is 
also  used. — Jav.  sapdtu,  sepdtu. 
— Mac.,  Bug.  sapdtu,  chapdtu. — 
Nic.  topdta.—  Tet.,  Gal.  sapdtu. 


322 


SARACA 


SATAN 


— Pers.  sabdt. — Ar.  sabbat,  seb- 
bath,  sabat.1 

Saraf a  (a  kind  of  printed 
cotton  fabric).  Konk.  sards. — 
Jap.  sarasa.2 

The  word  is  of  Malay  origin, 
sardsah.  See  Gongalves  Viana, 
Apostilas,  I,  p.  347. 

[In  the  Glossario  and  also  in 
Gongalves  Viana  e  a  Lex.  Port., 
etc.,  Dalgado  makes  the  sugges- 


1  "White  £apatos,  birretas  of  pur- 
ple silk  in  hand."     Gasper  Correia,  I, 
p.  533. 

"  Sometimes  patients  are  discharged 
after  their  recovery,  but  some  of  them 
for  want  of  shirts,  drawers,  and  sapa- 
tos  will  not  go  away  from  the  hospital 
(1597)."  Archivo  Port.  Or.,  Fasc.  5th, 
p.  1056. 

2  "  With  a  corja  (q.v.)  of  £ara£as,  and 
Malay    body-cloth    for    his    wife    and 
daughter  which  is  the  common  article 
of  dress  of  that  land."     Fernfto  Pinto, 
ch.  xxi. 

"  And  he  gave  him  two  sarasas, 
cloth  worn  by  women  in  India,  which  is 
pretty  to  look  at."  Francisco  Vaz  da 
Ahnada,  in  Hist,  tragico-marit.,  IX, 
p.  71. 

"  Sarassas  and  shirts,  and  all  other 
articles  of  clothing  they  had  with  them, 
they  handed  over."  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII, 
p.  170. 

"  In  the  Azores  Islands  there  is  in  use 
even  to-day  a  woman's  under-petticoat 
called  £ara£a,  says  Senhor  Brito  da 
Fonseoa....  But  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  this  word  sara^a  came  from 
the  Eaat."  Dr.  Alberto  de  Castro,  Flo- 
res  de  Coral,  p.  172. 


tion  that  the  Malay  sardsah 
may  itself  have  come  from  the 
Sansk.  sarasa,  the  zone  or  girdle 
of  a  woman.  Sarasa  in  the  sense 
in  which  it  is  used  by  old  Portu- 
guese writers  with  reference  to 
India  or  the  Far  East  is  identi- 
cal with  the  article  called  in 
Anglo-Ind.  sarong,  in  Port. 
sarao,  from  Malay  sdrang  which 
is  the  Sansk.  saranga,  meaning 
1  variegated  '  and  also  *  a  gar- 
ment'.  See  Linschoten's  inter- 
esting description  of  '  clothes 
of  Sarasso '  (Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  91).  Burnell's  attempt  to 
explain  '  sarasso '  as  the  Hind. 
sarasa  = '  superior '  is  very  un- 
satisfactory.] 

Sargento  (sergeant).  Konk. 
sarjent. — Tet.  sarjentu. — Gal . 
sarjentu,  sarentu. 

Sarja  (serge).  Konk.  sdrj. — 
Mai.  serja. 

The  Portuguese  Dictionary, 
Contemporaneo,  derives  sarja 
from  the  Latin  sericus,  and  that 
of  Candido  de  Figueiredo  from 
the  Arabic  sardje. 

Satan ,  satanas  (Satan). 
Konk.  satandz. — Sindh.,  Day. 
setan. — Sinh.  sdtan. — Gar.  sat- 
an. — Gal.  satanaz. — Jap.  satan. 

Saitdn,  used  in  some  of  the 
Indian  languages,  is  from  the 


SAUDE 


SECRETARIA       323 


Persian- Arabic saitan,  and  satan 
itself  may  have  come  directly 
from  English.  Setan  in  Dyak 
must  be  of  Dutch  origin,  and 
this  is  the  view  of  Hardeland. 

Saude  (health).  Konk.  savud, 
health,  and  also  drinking  to 
one's  health.  *In  the  former 
meaning  the  vern.  terms  are 
Wialdy,  bhaldyki,  dram,  prandm. 
Sdvud  karuhk,  to  raise  the  toast, 
bo  drink  to  one's  health. — Beng. 
mvudi. — Sinh.  savodiya,  toast. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  saudi.  v- 

[Prof.  E.  M.  Ezekiel,  of  St. 
Xavier's  College,  Bombay,  in- 
forms me  that  it  is  customary 
in  the  Jewish  community  of 
Malabar  at  the  marriage-dinner 
given  by  the  bridegroom's 
father,  for  the  bridegroom, 
before  they  start  eating,  to 
stand  up  with  a  glass  of  wine 
and  to  drink  to  the  health  of 
his  parents  in  the  following 
words :  Bdvdd6um  ummadeum 
saudi  kebiba.  '  Saudi  kebiba '  is, 
I  believe,  the  Portuguese  saude 
bebo  ('  I  drink  the  health '),  and 
testifies  to  the  extent  and  inten- 
sity to  which  the  social  habits 
of  the  Portuguese  had  in- 
fluenced the  life  of  other 
communities  that  came  into 
contact  with  them.] 


[Savel  (the  fish  Clupea  ilisha) 
Anglo-Ind.  sable-fish  (obs.).1 

It  is  the  same  bony  but  sa- 
voury fish  which  is  known  in 
Bengal  as  hilsd,  Sansk.  iU6a, 
illi6a,  and  on  the  Indus  river  as 
palla.  It  is  said  that  Maho- 
med Toghluk,  the  King  of 
Delhi  (1325-1351),  when  on 
an  expedition  in  Lower  Sindh, 
ate  this  very  fish  to  excess, 
which  brought  on  fever,  of 
which  he  died.] 

Se  (see ;  the  cathedral 
church).  Konk.,  Tet.,  Gal.  si. 

?  Secar  (to  dry).  Mai.  seka.— 
Jav.  seko,  njeko  (also  '  to  wipe, 
to  sweep,  to  brush').  Sikat 
(Mai.),  sikat  (Sund.),  brush, 
broom. 

Secretaria  (secretary's 

office,     secretariate).       Konk. 
sekretdri. — Tet.,  Gal.  sekretariu. 


1  ["  A  little  Island,  called  Apofingua 
(Ape-Fingan).  .inhabited  by  poor  peo- 
ple who  live  by  the  fishing  of  savels." 
Fernfto  Pinto,  ch.  xviii,  in  Hobson- 
Jobson.] 

["  The  fishery,  we  were  told  by  these 
people,  was  of  the  "  Hilsa  "  or  "  Sable 

Fish.1' The  Hilsa  fish  I  had  heard 

compared  to  a  herring,  but  to  which  it 
bore  no  resemblance  that  I  could  find, 
either  in  taste  or  size,  being  at  least  six 
times  as  large.  It  is  reckoned  unwhole- 
some to  eat  in  any  quantity."  Heber, 
Narrative  of  a  Journey,  etc.,  (1828), 
Vol.  I,  pp.  126  and  127.] 


324        SECRETABIO 


SEMANA 


Secret&rio  (secretary). 
Konk.  sekretdr. — Tet.,  Gal.  sek- 
retdriu. 

SSda  (silk).  Konk.  s£d ;  vern. 
terms  retim,  re&im  lugat.  Sedi 
(adj.),  from  silk,  silky. — Sinh. 
seda  i  vern.  terms  pdfa-redi, 
pajapitiya.  S6da  pa(iya,  a  silk- 
ribbon. —  ?  Mai.,  Sund.  sutra. 
— Jav.  sutro.—  Mad.  sotra. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  seda.1 

Dr.  Heyligers  justifies  the 
identity  of  sutra  and  seda  by 
means  of  the  change  of  u  for  e 
and  of  t  for  d  and  by  the  inter- 
calation of  r,  either  as  the  result 
of  carelessness  or  for  the  sake 
of  euphony.  In  Sanskrit,  sutra 
means  '  thread'. 

Seguro  (safe) .  Konk.  sugur. 
Sugur-karunk,  to  save.  Sugur- 
zavunk,  to  be  safe. — [Anglo-Ind. 
seguro,  secure  (obs.),  subst.,  in 
the  sense  of  'passport,  assur- 
ance' which  the  substantival 
form  has  in  Portuguese.]2 — 


1  "Here  (in  China)  very  good  seda 
is  produced."     Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  382 
[ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  214]. 

2  ["  I  was  forced  to  currie  favor  with 
the  Jesuites  to  get  mee  a  safe  conduct 
or  eeguro  from  the  Vice-Roy  to  goe 
for  Goa,  and  so  to  Portugall,  and  from 
thence  to  England,  thinking. . .  .that, 
the  Vice-Roy  giving  his  secure  royall, 
there  would  be  no  danger  for  me." 


Mai.  .  seguro     (subst.),     safety 
(Haex). 

Sela  (saddle).?  Konk.  stl 
(more  us.  is  selim) ;  vern.  terms 
jin,  khogir.— Mai.,  Tet.,  GaL 
sila. — Sund.  sella. — Jav.  sild. 

Sfelo  (revenue  stamp).  Konk. 
sel—  Tet.,  Gal.  selu.  c;<  O  V5  ! 
Sem  (without).  Mai.  sin 
(Haex). 

Semana  (week).  Konk. 
suman\  vern.  terms  satvado> 
sdtolem,  afhvado',  hdpto  (us.  in 
Kanara) .  Sumankdr,  a  servant 
of  the  church  who  has  to  be  on 
duty  every  alternate  week  ;  ser- 
vant for  the  week.1 — Sinh.  «m- 
mdnaya.  Sumdna-pata,  weekly. 
Sumdnayak  adangu,  weekly ; 
vern.  term  satiya. — Mai.  semana 
(Haex).  Also:  sdtu  mingo,  lit. 
*  one  domingo ',  i.e.  Sunday  ; 
sdtu  ja'  mat,  lit.  'one  Friday'. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  semana. 

The  change  of  e  into  u  in  the 
first  syllable  of  suman  is  due  tc 
%the  s  initial  and  to  the  m  follow- 
ing.    Cf.  seguro.     The  formao- 

William  Hawkins,  in  Foster,  Early  Tra- 
vels in  India  (1921),  p.  92. 

1  Derivatives  of  this  kind  are  very 
common :  Cf .  chepektir,  a  man  wearing 
a  hat,  from  chapeu  ('  a  hat ') ;  mortikdr> 
a  murderer,  from  morte  ('a  murder'), 
phontyt,  one  having  a  seton,  from/onte 
(<aseton'). 


SEMANA  SANTA 


SEPARADO 


325 


mana  is  also  to  be  found  among 
the  old  Portuguese  writers.1 

Semana  santa  (Holy  Week). 
Konk.  sumdn  sant. — Tet-  sem- 
ana  santa. 

Seminar  io  (seminary) . 

Konk.  simindr ;  vern.  term  math 
(not  in  use  among  the  Christ- 
ians).— Tarn,  semindri. — Tet., 
Gal.  semindriu. 

Senhor  (lord,  master). 
Konk.  sijnor  (=sinhor,  1.  us.). — 
T&eng.siyor. — Mal.^'nftor,  |  stn- 
yur,  sinyur,  \  sinyo,  siyu  ;  sinho 
(Castro). — Sund.,  Mad.  sinyo. — 
Jap.  sinnyoro,  master  of  a  mer- 
chant vessel. 

Bikker  mentions  senyor  as 
meaning  *  a  Dutchman ' ;  nyung 
as  meaning  *  a  Portuguese '  and 
mistar  '  an  Englishman '. 

[It  would  appear  from  the 
quotation  below  that  '  Senhor ' 
as  a  form  of  greeting  was  used 
also  of  Englishmen  in  India  in 
the  early  eighteenth  century, 
at  any  rate  in  Bombay.] 2 

l  "To  regard  all  the  eight  days  of 
the  somana  ('week')  as  holidays,  be- 
cause of  the  feast.1'  Jofio  de  Barros, 
Dec.  Ill,  iii,  10. 

*  ["  To  the  most  Excellent,  Opulent, 
and  Renowned  Senhr;  William  Phipps, 
President  and  Governor  General  of 
Persia  as  far  as  In  dost  an,  in  the  Port 
of  Bombay,  Conajee  Angria  Sarquel 


Senhora  (lady,  madam). 
Konk.  sijftor  (1.  us.). — Mai. 
nyora,  ?  nyonya,  nonya,  nona. — 
Mol.  nyora. —  ?  Sund.,  Jav., 
Mad.  nyona  (=znionha),  nona. 

Dr.  Schuchardt  is  very  sure 
that  sinyo,  sinyor,  and  nona, 
nonya,  nyora,  come  from  senhor 
and  senhora.  See  dona. 

Sentetif  a  (judicial  decision). 
Konk.  sentems ;  vern.  terms 
pharman,  nivado. — Tet.,  Gal. 
sentensa. 

Sentido  (sense,  meaning). 
Konk.  sintid ;  vern.  terms  chitt, 
arth. — Tet.,  Gal.  sentidu. 

Sentinela  (sentinel).  Konk. 
sintinel\  vern.  term  paharekdr 
or  pahdrkdr. — Tet.,  Gal.  senti- 
nela. 

Sentir  (to  feel).  Konk.  sin- 
tir-zavunk,  to  be  sorry ;  vern. 
terms  duhkh  lagunk,  vayt  di- 
sunk. — Tet.,  Gal.  sinti;  vern. 
terms  hadomi. 

Separado  (separate).  Konk. 
sepdrdd  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  term 
ku6in. — Mai.,  Jav.,  Mad.,  Day. 
separo  (adv.),  separately,  apart, 
by  halves. — Sund.  saparo,  paro. 
— Low- Jav.  loro,  ro  (through 
the  intervention  of  paro,  with 
the  loss  of  se),  two.  M aro,  malih, 

sends    cordially    Greeting.1'     Forrest, 
Selections  (Home  Series),  Vol.  II,  p.  37.] 


326 


SER&O 


SERVING 


to  separate,  to  divide  into  two 
parts.  Paron,  palikan,  in  two 
parts,  halves.  See  Heyligers. 

?  Serao  (evening  time).  Mai., 
Sund.,  Low-Jav.  sore.  Properly 
speaking  it  means  the  part  of 
the  day  from  four  in  the  after- 
noon to  sunset. 

GonQalves  Viana  thinks  that 
the  resemblance  of  the  two 
words  is  casual. 

Seringa  (syringe).  Konk. 
siring  ;  vern.  terms  nal,  pich- 
kari.  —  Mai.  siring,  filtered  ;  Sir- 
ing~an,  a  filter.  —  Sund.  saring. 

S6rio  (serious,  earnest). 
Konk.  ser;  vern.  terms  bhari, 
niralo.  —  Tet.  seri  ;  vern.  term 
matinek.  —  Gal.  s6ri. 

Sertnao  (sermon).  Kon.  ser- 
mdrtiv.  —  Tet.,  Gal.  sermd. 

[Serra^an  East  Indian  scom- 
broid  fish,  Cybium  guttaturri). 
Anglo-Ind.  seer-,  seir- 


1  ["  There  is  a  fish  called  Piexe  Ser- 
ra,  which  is  cut  in  round  peeces  as  we 
out  salmon,  and  salt  it.  It  is  very  good, 
and  wil  indure  long  to  carie  over  sea 
for  victuals."  Linschoten,  Voyage,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  11.  «  Piexe  '  is  for  Port. 
peixe,  'fish'.] 

["The  Seas  (on  the  'Coast  of  Chor- 
mondel  ')  produce  many  Sorts  of  excel- 
lent Fishes,  and  the  Rivers  the  best 
Mullets  ever  I  saw.  In  November  and 
December  they  have  great  Plenty  of 
Seer-fish,  which  is  as  savoury  as  any 


Serra,  in  Port.,  means  *  saw,  * 
and  the  name  "  would  appear 
to  belong  properly  to  the  well- 
known  saw-fish  (Pristis) . .  .but 
probably  it  may  have  been 
applied  to  the  fish  now  in  ques- 
tion, because  of  the  serrated 
appearance  of  the  row  of  finlets, 
behind  the  second  dorsal  and 
anal  fins,  which  are  character- 
istic of  the  genus".  Yule  in 
Hobson-Jobson.  In  the  Bombay 
market  it  is  called  Sur  Mahi.] 

Service  (service).  Konk.stY- 
vis  ;  vern.  terms  chakri,  seva. — 
Mai.  servicio  (Haex). — Tet.  serv- 


isu. 


Salmon  or  Trout  in  Kurope"  Hamil- 
ton, East  Indies  (1827),  Vol.  I,  p.  379  ] 

["  Fish  pickled  in  a  preparation  of 
tamarinds  is  known  in  Indian  trade  by 
this  name  (Tamarind- Fish).  The  spe- 
cies most  frequently  treated  in  this  way 
are  Cybium  guttatum,  the  seer  or  seir 

fish "  Watt,  The  Comm.  Prod,  of 

Jndta(1908),  p.  547.] 

["  Of  those  in  ordinary  use  (in  Ceylon) 
for  the  table  tho  finest  by  far  is  the 
Seir  fish,  a  species  of  scomber,  which 
is  called  Tora-malu  by  the  natives.'7 
Tennent,  Ceylon,  Vol.  i,  p.  205.] 

["  Saw  Fish.— The  huge  saw  fish,  the 
Pristis  antiquorum,  infests  the  eastern 
coast  of  the  island,  where  it  attains  a 
length  of  from  twelve  to  fifteen  feet, 
including  the  powerful  weapon  from 
which  its  name  is  derived."  Id.,  p.  207. 
This  is  the  fish  which  in  Portugal  is 
called  4aerra\] 


SERVIR 


SOLDA 


327 


Servir  (to  serve).  Konk. 
sirvir-zavuhk  ;  vern.  terms 
are  chakri  karunk\  upkaruhk, 
kamdk  yevunk.-M.al  servir 
(Haex).— Tet.,  Gal.  sirvi. 

Serzideira  (naut.,  a  rope  or 
cable  attached  to  the  top-sail). 
Hindust.  sisidor,  sizador. 

Setim  (satin).  Konk.  setitb ; 
vern.  term  atld  [which  is  the  Ar. 
atlas.'] — Sinh.  sitim;  vern.  term 
koseyyaya . — Tul .  seti .  — Mai . 
|  sitin  (Wilkinson  derives  it  from 
English)),  siten  (Swettenham 
traces  it  to  Portuguese). — Jav. 
kestin. —  ?  Mac.,  Bug.  sotting  \ 
perhaps  from  the  Dutch  satijn.1 

?  Sigilo  (seal).  Hindust.  sij- 
jill. — Pers .  sijil.  — Ar .  sijjil, 
decree,  registry. 

Perhaps  imported  directly 
from  Latin  or  Italian. 

Sinai  (sign,  token,  earnest). 
Konk.  sindl  (especially  in  the 
sense  of  '  earnest  money '  after 
a  contract). — Tet.,  Gal.  sinal. 

Sino  (bell).  Sinh.  sinuva, 
siniya ;  vern.  terms  ghan^dva, 


1  «  Very  goodjsilk  is  produced  here 
(in  China)  from  which  they  make  great 
store  of  damask  cloths  in  colours, 
86 tins,  and  other  cloths  Without  nap, 
also  brocades/'  '  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  382  [ed.  Dames,  Vol.  II,  p.  214]. 

44  With  a  jacket  of  black  velvet  and 
sleeves  of  purple  cetym."  Caspar 
Correia,  Lendas,  I,  p.  533. 


ghan^draya .  Sinuva-gahan  nd 
(lit.  'the  beater  of  a  bell'), 
bell-ringer .  — Mai .  sino .  — Tet . , 
Gal.  sinu. 

Soberbo  (proud) .  Konk .  su- 
berb,  suberdo  ;  vern.  terms  garvi, 
ahankari. — Mai.  suberbo  (Haex). 
— Tet.  suberbu. 

In  Teto  and  Galoli  the  form 
suberba  is  also  used. 

Sobretnesa  (dessert).  Konk. 
sobremez  ;  vern.  term  phaldr. — • 
Tet.  sobremeza. 

Sobrinha  (niece).  Konk.  s?/- 
brinh'9  vern.  terms  putatyi,  dhuv- 
di,  bachi. — Mai.  sobrinja  (Haex) . 
Sobrinho  (nephew).  Konk. 
subrinh ;  vern.  terms  putanayo  ; 
bhdcho. — Mai.  subrinjo  (Haex). 
Tet.  subrinhu ;  vern.  term  mane- 
fonun. 

Sociedade  (society).  Konk. 
sosyeddd\  vern.  terms  pangat, 
sangat. — Tet.  sosiedddi,  susi. — 
Gal.  sosiedddi. 

?  Soco  ( '  pedestal ' ) .  Jav . 
sukh  (Heyligers). 

Sof&  (sofa) .  Konk.  suphd. — 
Guj.  soppd. — -Hindust.  sufa. — 
Sinh.  sopdva. 

Sofrer  (to  suffer) .  Mai.  suff- 
rir  (Haex). — Tet.  sofri]  vern. 
term  terus. — Gal.  sufre. 

Solda  (bot.,  Gallium  mottugo). 
Mac.,  Bug.  saloda. 


328 


SOLD  ADO 


Soldado  (soldier).  Konk. 
solddd-,  vern.  terms  Sipdy,  Ia6- 
kari,  pdyk,  sainik. — SinTi.  soldd- 
duva ;  vern.  terms  sevaya,  hi- 
vay&. — [Anglo-Ind.  soldado l 
(obs.)  not  in  Hobson-Jobson.] — 
Mai.  soldadu,  seredadu,  seri- 
dadu. — Ach.  serdddu ;  seleddd, 
sailor,  seaman. — Sund.  sol- 
dado,  soldddu. — Jav.  sSrddddu. 
—Mad.  sordddu. — Bal.  sure- 
dddu,  sredddu. — Mac.,  Bug. 
sorodddu. — Tet.  Gal.  soldddu; 
vern.  terms  emafonun. — Malag. 
soridany. 

The  Portuguese  chroniclers 
spoke  of  the  indigenous  soldiers 
as  pides  and  lascarins. 

Sombreiro  (sun-shade).  An- 
glo-Ind. sombrero,  [sumbarero], 
summerhead. — Tet.  sombreiru  ; 
vern.  term  sidti. — Gal.  som- 
brilu. 

In  Indo-Portuguese,  som- 
breiro  is  used  both  of  '  a  sun- 
shade '  and  '  a  water-proof  '.2 


1  "This    Governor    used  to   favour 
soldados  who  possessed  good  arms." 
Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  v,  3.     "  With 
a    hundred    soldados     and    a    few 
Lascaris  (q.v.)".  Id.,  Dec.  VIII,  i,  3. 

["  A  cross-grain'd  Brachmin,  support- 
ed by  an  outlaw'd  Portugal,  contra- 
dicted in  despight  of  both,  seizing  it 
by  Force  with  Three  Files  of  Sol- 
dadoes."  Fryer,  East  India,  Hak. 
Soc.,.Vol.  I,  p.  349.] 

2  "Near  him  (the  King  of  Calicut) 


SOMBEEIRO 

[Sombreiro  among  the  Portu- 
guese meant  '  a  hat '  but  in  the 

they  carry  a  sombrelro  ('umbrella') 
on  a  high  support  which  keeps  off  the 
sun."  Duarte  Barbosa,  p.  320  [ed. 
Dames,  Vol.  IJ,  p.  26]. 

["As  well  as  the  page  armed  with  a 
sword,  . . .  they  take  also  another  who 
holds  a  sombreiro  to  shade  them  off 
and  to  keep  off  the  rain,  and  of  these 
some  are  made  of  finely  worked  silk 
with  many  golden  tassels,  and  many 
precious  stones  and  seed-pearls.  They 
are  so  made  as  to  open  and  shut,  and 
many  cost  throe  or  four  hundred  cru- 
zados."  Idem,  Vol.  T,  p.  20<>.  The  editor 
is  of  the  opinion  that  this  is  the  second 
earliest  mention  of  umbrellas  made  to 
open  and  shut,  the  only  other  earlier  one 
is  that  of  Marignolli  who  died  in  1355.] 
"  It  is  not  permitted  to  any  one  to  use 
torches,  andor,  sombreiro,  without 
our  permission  or  that  of  the  Gover- 
nor." Foral  (the  Revenue  Settlement) 
of  John  III,  in  Archive  Port.  Or.,  Fasc. 
5th,  p.  132. 

"With  sombreiros  of  green  and 
crimson  satin."  Fernfto  Pinto,  ch. 
Ixviii. 

(The  Archbishop  of  Goa)  "  when  he 
goes  abroad  a  large  sombrero  or  para- 
sol is  borne  over  his  head ;  and  be  it 
noted  that  his,  and  that  of  the  viceroy 
and'  the  other  great  lords,  are  very 
magnificent,  and  covered  with  velvet 
or  other  silk  stuff,  and  in  winter  with 
some  fine  wax  cloth,  the  stick  prettily 
worked  and  painted  with  gold  and 
blue".  Pyrard,  Viagem,  II,  p.  80 
[Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  92]. 

["They  (the  people  in  Pegu)  rowe 
too  and  fro,  and  have  all  their  mar- 
chandizes  in  their  boetes  with  a  great 


SOPA 


SUlSSA 


329 


sixteenth  century  it  began  to  be 
used  by  them  for  ' umbrella'. 
Dames  in  Duarte  Barbosa,  Vol. 
I,  p.  206,  n,  compares  with  this 
the  use  of  '  bonnets '  for  um- 
brellas by  John  Campbell  in  the 
seventeenth  century  (Travels 
of  R.  Bell  and  John  Campbell, 
ed.  by  Sir  Richard  Temple,  in 
The  Indian  Antiquary .] 

Sopa  (soup,  or  bread  soak- 
ed in  broth,  or  wine).  Konk. 
sop. — Sinh.  sop,  soppaya.  S6p- 
pingana,  soup  plate. — ?  Tarn. 
suppu  (perhaps  from  the  Eng- 
lish 'soup').— Tel.  sopa.— 


sombrero  or  shadow  over  their  heads 
to  keepe  the  sunne  from  thorn,  which 
is  as  broad  as  a  great  cart  wheele  made 
of  the  leaves  of  the  coco  trees  and  fig 
trees,  and  is  very  light."  Ralp  Fitch, 
in  Foster,  Early  Travels  in  India  (1921), 
p.  29.] 

["  Sumbarcros  or  Catysols  (see  qui- 
la-sol)  are  here  (' ChoromandeP)  very 
Usefull  and  necessarie."  Bowrey,  A 
Qeo.  Account,  etc.,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  86.  The 
whole  of  the  paragraph  from  which  only 
a  line  is  quoted  above  is  interesting  be- 
cause it  provides  a  valuable  contribu- 
tion to  the  history  of  the  words  «  round- 
ell,  sombrero,  and  kittysol ' — all  mean- 
ing umbrellas  of  sorts— and  their  uses.] 

["  As  a  protection  from  sun  and  rain, 
they  (the  people  of  Peroem)  use,  when 
the  wind  is  not  too  high,  a  sort  of  .um- 
brella, which  the  Portuguese  call  som- 
brero ".  Manrique,  Travels ,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  113.] 


[Anglo-Ind.  supo  (obs.)].1 — 
Mai.  sdpa. — Tet.  sdpa. 

Supa,  in  Sanskrit,  is  *  broth'. 

Sorte  ('a  lottery-coupon'). 
Konk.  sort,  sodt ;  vernacular 
term  cAtff. — Mar.  sodti. — Guj. 
sorti,  surti. — Hindust.  sharti. — 
Or.  surti. — Beng.  surtti.— Sinh. 
sortiya. — Malayal.,  Kan.,  Tul. 
sodti. — Tet.,  Gal.  soriti.  luck. 
T6-s6riti,  to  enrich,  to  make 
happy. 

The  Portuguese  r  before  t  or 
d  is  easily  changed  in  India  in- 
to r  or  d  cerebral.  Cf .  Konk. 
mort  from  Port,  morte  ('  death ') ; 
Konk.  kadtil  from  Port,  cartilha 
('booklet'). 

Sossegado  (quiet).  Konk. 
susegdd ;  vern.  terms  thand, 
svasth,  6dnt. — Tet.  susegadu  ; 
vern.  terms  hakmdtek. 

Sota  (queen  in  game  of 
cards).  Konk.  sot. — Mac.,  Bug. 
s6  ta. 

Sotaina  (soutane).  Tarn. 
sutan. — Gal.  sotana. 

Suissa  ("a  guard  or  corps 
of  musketeers  or  riflemen 
founded  by  Afonso  de  Albu- 
querque", Candido  de  Figuei- 


1  [They  (the  women  of  Goa)  dress 
Meat  exquisitely ;  [make]  Supoes,  Pot- 
tages, and  varieties  of  stews."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  28.] 


330 


SUL 


SUMBAIA   ZUMBAIA 


redo).  Konk.  suyis.  Suyisa- 
chlfa  Icapel,  chapel  of  the  '  Swiss 
guards. ' — Mai.  suissa, "  a  select- 
ed body  of  armed  troops" 
(Haex). 

In  the  town  of  Mapuca  (Goa), 
there  is  a  chapel  dedicated  to 
the  Holy  Cross  which  is,  by  the 
common  people,  spoken  of  as 
'the  chapel  of  the  Swiss',  i.e., 
the  musketeers.  On  the  feast 
day,  after  the  church-services 
are  over,  a  mock-fight  is  staged 
in  a  field  near  by  between  the 
Portuguese  and  the  Marathas. 
The  '  Swiss  guard  '  was  regard- 
ed as  invincible.1 

Sul  (south).  Konk.  sul\ 
vern.  term  dakhin.  Sulkdr,  a 
man  from  the  south  of  Goa, 
i.e.,  an  inhabitant  of  Kanara 


1  "  The  captains  of  the  soy  fa  (Swiss) 
arrived  at  last  in  the  ship  Gonceigam, 
and  with  them  also  some  men  of  good 
repute  who  are  corporals  "  A.  de 
Albuquerque,  Cartas,  I,  p.  83. 

"  He  gave  orders  for  a  register  to  be 
prepared  of  all  the  lowest  class  of  people, 
with  their  names  and  the  reasons  which 
made  them  enlist  in  Portugal,  and  he 
bade  them  join  the  militia  as  foi£OS. 
A.nd  because  the  £oy£a  and  the  militia 
was  then  something  of  a  novelty,  he 
had  great  difficulty  in  enlisting  men, 
because  it  was  considered  dishonourable 
for  a  man  to  join  the  9<>y9OS."  Gaspar 
Corteia,  II,  p.  44. 


or    of    Malabar. — L. -Hindus  t. 

i 


Sumaca  (;  a  smack,  vessel 
with  two  masts  ').  Mai.  sumdka 
(Marre) . 

[The  O.E.D.  says  that  Eng. 
6  sumack '  is  an  adaptation  of 
Port,  sumaca.  I  have  not  come 
across  'sumack'  in  Anglo- 
Indian  writings.] 

[Sumbaia,  zumbaia  (a  pro- 
found reference,  a  low  bow). 
Anglo-Ind.  sumba,  sumbraz 


1  "The  largest  income  which  1  derive 
from  customs  dues  in  these  parts  is  in 
respect  of  commodities  that  come  from 
China  or  from  Sul."     Letter  from  His 
Majesty  (1591),   in  Archivo  Port.    Or, 
Fasc.  3rd,  p.  312. 

"  And  as  the  Island  and  City  of  Goa, 
the  capital  and  metropolis  of  the  Portu- 
guese dominions,  is  situated  on  the 
same  coast,  it  is  with  reference  to  this 
City  and  Island  that  we  reckon  the 
situation  of  all  the  other  lands,  and 
fortresses  of  the  State.  Those  which 
lie  towards  the  left,  are  spoken  of  as 
the  Sul. .."  Fr.  Luis  de  Sousa,  Histo- 
ria  de  S.  Domingos,  TIT,  p.  360.  [Simi- 
larly the  Portuguese  dominions  to  the 
north  of  Goa,  such  as  Salsete,  Bassein, 
were  spoken  of  as  *  terras  do  norte ' 
and  their  inhabitants  as  Norteiros 
('Northeners').] 

2  [1540.—'*  There  was  security  for  all, 
with  liberty  and  freedom  during  the 
whole  month  of  September,  according 
to  the  statute  of  the  King  of  Si  am,  for 
this  was  the  month  of  Qumbayas  of 


SUMBAIA   ZUMBAIA 


SUMBAIA  ZUMBAIA    331 


(obs.) ;  also  used  as  a  verb  '  to 
sumbaie'  (obs.). 

This  word  is  not  in  Hobson- 
Jobson  nor  in  the  O.E.D.  Most 
Portuguese  dictionaries  only 
give  the  form  zumbaia,  though 


Kings."  Fern&o  Pinto,  Peregrhia$Qo< 
ch.  36,  in  Glossario.] 

[1560. — "And  thus  they  go  near  to 
the  King,  place  their  arms  on  the 
ground  and  make  a  big  £Umbaya  to 
him  with  their  hands  joined  and  raised 
up  to  Heaven."  Gabriel  Rebelo,  In- 
formacfio  de  Malitco,  p.  152,  in  Glossa- 
rio.] 

["  Being  aproched,  we  made  our 
sumba  or  reverence  to  the  King,  and 
Thomas  Robinson,  laying  the  letters  of 
Credit t  which  lie  brought  upon  his  head, 
did  presentlio  deliver  them  unto  him, 
and  then  both  he  and  Peter  Munday, 
haveing  kissed  his  hand,  were  willed  to 
sitt  downe  upon  a  large  Carpett  about 
2  yards  distant  from  himselfe."  In 
Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soe.,  Vol.  Ill, 
pt.  i,  p.  88.] 

["On  approaching  tho  Puchique  the 
Japanese  made  him  profound  sum- 
baya  and  salutations."  Manrique, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  133.] 

["Wo  read  in  the  Factory  Records 
(1642  5,  130)  that  Mr.  Clark  « sum- 
baled  the  Achin  Queen  in  vain  V 
Editor's  note  to  the  above  from  Man- 
rique.] 

["  He  must  receive  them  with  great 
reverence,  Standinge  Up  and  makeinge 
a  S umbra  to  the  Queens  Windows, 
She  all  the  while  looketh  upon  us,  al- 
though wee  cannot  See  her."  Bowrey, 
Hak.  Soc.,  p.  307.] 


the  older  and  correcter  form  is 
sumbaia .  The  No vo  Dicciondrio 
derives  it  from  Arabic  but  does 
not  say  from  which  Ar.  word. 
Morais  says  it  is  an  Indian  word, 
Sir  Richard  Temple  (Bowrey, 
p.  307,  n.)  is  of  the  opinion  that 
it  is  the  Malay  sembah,  and 
quotes  the  meanings  of  this 
word  from  Wilkinson's  Diction- 
ary :  "A  salutation,  a  respect- 
ful address ;  the  actual  act  of 
salutation  or  homage  consisting 
in  raising  the  hands  to  the  face." 
Dalgado  in  his  Glossario  admits 
the  existence  of  the  Malay  s$m- 
bah  in  the  above  meanings,  but 
points  out  that  Wilkinson  alsa 
mentions  s&iibahyang  in  the 
sense  of  '  worship  of  God,  pray- 
er, ritual'  (yang=  'divinity'), 
and  is  of  the  opinion  that  the 
source  of  the  Portuguese  word 
is  sttnbahyang ;  He  accounts 
for  the  phonetic  changes  thus  : 
Portuguese  did  not  retain  the 
nasal  termination  of  the  Malay 
word  just  in  the  same  way  as 
it  did  not  retain  m  in  the  case 
of  the  Malayalam  and  Tamil 
words  from  which  the  Portu- 
guese jangada  (q.v.)  is  derived. 
The  vowel  of  the  first  syllable 
in  sVmbahyang  oscillates  be- 
tween a  surd  or  e  surd,  and  it 


332    SUMBAIA  ZUMBAIA 


SUPERIOR 


is,  therefore,  not  surprising  that 
foreigner's  should  represent  it 
by  o  surd  or  by  u.  The  change 
of  s  into  z  was  perhaps  influ- 
enced by  the  Portuguese  verb 
zumbar  which  also  means  '  to 
bow  in  sign  of  courtesy '. 

With  regard  to  the  meanings 
of  the  word,  Dalgado  says  that, 
though  it  is  true,  that  sVmbah- 
yang  signifies  literally  'divine 
worship ',  it  is  not  to  be  won- 
dered at  that  it  should  also  be 
used  to  denote  'reverential 
homage  in  general',  in  view  of 
the  fact  that  in  Sanskrit  and  the 
Prakrits  puja  and  namaskar 
are  also  used  in  a  similar  two- 
fold meaning.  Even  assuming 
that  the  Malays  had  reserved 
the  term  sVmbahyang  to  con- 
note '  reverence  to  a  divine 
being',  it  is  not  unnatural  to 
expect  that  the  Portuguese 
should  have  confounded  it  with 
stmbah,  seeing  that  the  manner 
in  which  the  homage  or  greet- 
ing implied  by  the  latter  term 
was  offered  appeared  to  them 
little  short  of  adoration. 

Gubernatis  derives  sumbaia 
irorn  the  Sansk.  sandhya ;  in 
doing  so  he  follows  his  usual 
bent  of  referring  every  conceiv- 
able Indian  or  Malay  word  to 


Sanskrit.  Sandhya  could  never 
become  sumbaia  or  sambaia,  but 
it  would  become  sanj  or  sanz, 
and  these  forms  are  met  with 
in  some  of  the  Prakrits. 

Judging  from  the  citations  in 
the  Glossario,  the  earliest  of 
which  goes  back  to  1540,  it  is 
evident  the  term  sumbaia  had 
acquired  a  great  vogue  among 
the  Portuguese  chroniclers,  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
such  of  the  English  writers  as 
use  the  word  either  as  substan- 
tive or  verb  adopted  it  from 
the  Portuguese. 

Sumbaia  in  its  meaning  of 
1  obeisance '  was  very  similar 
to  the  Chinese  Wo-fou,  lit. 
*  knock-head ',  which  gave 
6  kow-tow '  to  Anglo-India  and 
English. 

Sumbaia  is  not  in  Hobson- 
Jobson  which,  however,  gives 
"  Somba,  Sombay,  s.  A  pre- 
sent. Malay  sambah-an  ".  May 
not  this  Malay  word  be  the 
same  as  stmbah,  and  might  it 
not  be  that  the  '  presents ' 
which  the  word  implies  are 
just  those  that  are  generally 
offered  to  a  person  in  the  East 
when  he  is  treated  with  rever- 
ence and  homage  ?] 

Superior  (superior).   Konk. 


SUSPENDER 


TABACO 


333: 


superyor  (I.  us.) ;  vern.  terms 
varto,  vhadil. — Tet.  superior ; 
vern.  term  boti. 

Suspender  (to  suspend). 
Konk.  suspender  karunk ;  vern. 
term  mand  karunk. — Tet.  sus- 
ptndi ;  vern.  terms  tdra,  tetu. 


Tabaco      (tobacco).      Mar. 
tambdkhu,  tamakhu. — Guj.  i 

tambdku,  tambdkuih,  tamaku. 
— Hindi,  Hindust.  tambaku, 
tamaku,  tamaku.  Tambaku- 
vald,  tobacconist. — Nep.  tama- 
ku.— Or.  tamakhu.  Tamrakufa, 
the  tobacco  plant. — Beng.  ta- 
mdk,  tamdk,  tamaku,  tamaku, 
tamraku. — Sindh.  tamaku.  Ta- 
maki,  tobacconist. — Purij.  ta- 
maku, tamakhu. — Kash.  tabd- 
kuy  tamok,  tamok. — Malayal. 
tambdkku. — Kan.  tambaku ; 
vern.  term  hoge-soppu  (lit.  *  the 
herb  of  smoke'1). — Gar.  tama- 
ku.—  ?  Kamb.  thu&m. — 
?  Ann.  thudc.—*  Tonk.  thuoc. 
— Mai.  tambdko,  tembdko,  tem- 
bdku. — Ach.  bakum,  bakon. — 
Batt.  timbako,  bako. — Sund. 
tambako,  bako. — Jav,  tambako, 

1  The  other  Dravidian  languages 
have  different  names,  which  are  equi- 
valent to  '  leaf  of  smoke '. 


embako,  bako. — Mad.  pdkd. — 
Bal.  temako. — Day.  tambdko, 
tamba. — Mac.,  Bug.  tambdko, 
—Tet.,  Gal.  tabdku.—  Malag. 
tambdko. — Jap.  tabako.  Maki- 
tabako,  a  cheerot.  Kagi  tabako, 
snuff.1 — Pers.  tambaku,  tambak. 
— Ar.  tambak*. 

The  plant  is  an  exotic  and 
the  name  is  Mexican,  according 


1  "It  appears  certain  that  we  (the 
Portuguese)  carried  the  plant  and  its 
uses  to  Japan  ".    Wenceslau  de  Morals, 
Day -Nippon.    GonQalves  Viana,  how- 
ever, attributes  a  Spanish  origin  to  the 
Japanese  tabako  "  which  we  certainly 
did  not  leave  behind  there,  and  which 
must  have  been  introduced  in  much 
more  recent  times  than  those  in  which 
we    maintained    direct   relations   with 
Japan  ". 

«'  In  place  of  wine  of  which,  as  I  have 
said,  there  is  none,  tabaco,  which  we 
call  herva  santa,  is  used;  to  it  have 
been  attributed  throughout  all  the 
Indies  so  many  virtues,  I  cannot  say 
whether  real  or  imaginary,  and  especi- 
ally to  the  kind  that  grows  in  this 
Island"  (of  San  Domingo).  Gaspar 
Afonso  (1595),  in  Htet.  tragico-marit., 
VI,  p.  54. 

2  "The  revenue  from   tabaco    (in 
Chaul)  is  nine  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  three  patacdes  ( q.  v. )  per  year. "  A  n  - 
t6nio  Boearro  (1634),  Livro  das  planter 
das  Jorfalezas,  in  O  Ghron.  de  Tisauary, 
IV,  p,  33. 

"Drinking  palm-wine  and  using 
tabaco  for  smoking."  Jo&o  Ribeiro, 
Fotolidade  &***.,  Bk.  I,  oh.  xix. 


334 


TABACO 


TABACO 


to  Girolamo  Benzoni  (1550). 
The  use  of  tobacco  spread  in 
India  during  the  reign  of  the 
Emperor  Akbar  ( 1 6th- 1 7th 
cent.).  It  was  introduced  into 
India,  in  all  probability,  by  the 
Portuguese.  But  the  following 
is  taken  from  Tit-Bits  of  the 
22nd  July,  1911.  "The  idea 
that  tobacco  was  known  in 
Europe  only  after  the  discovery 
of  America  is  erroneous.  A 
philologist  has  suggested  that 
the  Greeks  and  the  Romans 
used  to  smoke  tobacco,  at  least 
in  their  colonies.  It  is  said  that 
in  the  Malay  Archipelago  the 
use  of  cheerots  and  cigars  dates 
from  a  period  before  the  dis- 
covery of  America."1 


1  "  Among  them  there  is  one  which 
they  call  the  smoker's  weed,  and  which 
I  would  call  '  erva  sancta '  (tobacco), 
which  they  say  they  call  (in  Brazil) 
Betum..  .This  plant  was  first  brought 
to  Portugal  by  Luiz  de  Goes. ' '  Damifio 
de  Gois,  Chron.  de  D.  Manuel,  I,  ch.  57. 

[Prof.  Alfred  Haddon,  F.R.S.,  in  his 
Head  Hunters  says  :  "  Although  smok- 
ing was  practised  in  these  Islands 
(Papua  and  New  Guinea)  before  the 
Whitemen  came,  and  they  grew  their 
own  tobacco,  they  never  smoked  much 
at  a  time.  The  native  pipe  is  made  of 
a  piece  of  bamboo  from  about  a  foot  to 
between  two  and  three  feet  in  length. 
..They  enjoy  it  greatly  and  value 
tobacco  very  highly,  they  usually  sell 


It  is  curious  that  Konkani, 
like  the  Dravidian  languages, 
has  not  adopted  the  foreign 
word ;  in  this  language  tobacco 
is  referred  to  generically  as  pan, 
'  leaf ',  orodhcMth  pdn,  ( the  leaf 
for  smoking',  and  is  thus  dis- 
tinguished from  the  betel-leaf, 
which  is  also  called  pan  or, 
more  specifically,  khdvuncMvfa 
pan,  'the  leaf  for  eating'.1 
Prom  pan  is  derived  pankdr, 
'  tobacconist '. 

[There  can  be  no  doubt  about 
the  home  of  Nicotiana  Taba- 
cum  being  America  (l)e  Can- 
dolle,  Origine,  III).  The 
Spaniards  were  the  first  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  this  plant 
when,  at  the  close  of  the  5th 
century,  they  visited  the  Antil- 
les, and  Oviedo  (Hystoria  de  las 
Indias,  1535)  was  the  first  to 
give  a  clear  account  of  it. 
According  to  him  tabaco  was 
the  name  in  the  Carib  of  Hayti 
of  the  Y  shaped  tube  or  pipe 
through  which  the  Indians  in- 
haled the  smoke.  But  according 


almost  anything  they  possess  for  tho 
same."  In  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  XL, 
p.  40.] 

1  "  In  Arabic  cadegi  indi  which 
means  leaf  of  India.  "  Garcia  da  Orta, 
Col.  xxiii  [ed.  Markham,  p.  203]. 


TABACO 


TABACO 


335 


to  Las  Casas  (Obras  1 552),  it  was  j 
applied  to  a  roll  of  dried  leaves  j 
which  was  kindled  at  the  end, 
and  used  by  the  Indians  like  a 
rude  cigar.     But  Monardes,  the 
Spanish  physician,  published  in 
1517  an  account  of  tobacco  in 
which  he  says:    "This  hearbe 
which  commonly  is  called  Taba- 
co  is  an  Hearbe  of  muche  anti- 
quitie,   and  knowen  amongest 
the      Indians ....  The     proper 
name  of  it  amongst  the  Indians 
is  Piecielt,  for  the  name  of  Ta- 
baco  is  geven  to  it  of  our  Spani- 
ardes,  by  reason  of  an  Ilande 
that  is  named  Tabaco."     But 
the  island  of  Tobago  itself,  after 
which  the  herb  has  been  said 
by  some  to  have  been  named, 
received,  according  to  some,  the 
name  from  its  resemblance  to 
an     Indian    pipe.     Whatever, 
therefore,  be  the  meaning  which 
tabaco  had  among  the  Indians, 
the  fact  which  remains  undis- 
puted is  that  the  Spaniards  re- 
garded tabaco  as  the  name  of 
the  herb  or  its  leaf,  and  in  this 
sense  it  has  passed  from  Spanish 
into  other  European  languages. 
The     tobacco      plant      was 
brought  from  America  to  Spain 
for  the  first  time  in  1558  and 
very  soon  began  to  be  cultivat- 


ed in  the  Iberic  peninsula.  In 
1560  Jean  Nicot,  the  French 
ambassador  to  Portugal,  sent 
seeds  of  the  plant  to  the  Queen, 
Catherine  de  Medici.  At  first, 
great  medicinal  and  almost 
miraculous  properties  were 
attributed  to  the  plant  and  it 
was  known  by  various  names, 
such  as,  herba  panacea,  herva 
santa.  Tobacco  was  first  in- 
troduced into  England  by 
Thomas  Harriot  in  1560,  and 
tobacco  smoking  became  popu- 
lar there  thanks  to  Sir  Francis 
Drake  and  Sir  Walter  Raleigh ; 
from  England  the  use  of  tobacco 
for  smoking  spread  to  the  Con- 
tinent. 

It  was  towards  the  close  of 
the  16th  century  that  the 
Portuguese  introduced  the  plant 
into  Africa,  both  on  the  east 
and  west  coasts.  The  negroes 
took  to  it  with  the  greatest 
readiness,  and  the  enormous 
number  of  tiny  seeds  which  the 
plant  gives  out  facilitated  its 
rapid  propagation  and  dissemi- 
nation in  that  continent.  In 
Central  Africa  the  names  for 
tobacco  according  to  Schwein- 
furth  (Heart  of  Africa)  are  eh- 
tobboo,  tab,  tabba;  in  Swahili 
tombako ;  in  Ki-Galla  tambo 


336 


TABACO 


TABACO 


and  in  Lu-Chicongo  tabaco  and 
fumu,  the  last  named  being  the 
Port,  fumo,  '  smoke  '. 

There  are  no  references  to 
the  tobacco  plant  in  Baber's 
Memoirs  (1519-1525)  nor  in 
Garcia  da  Orta's  Colloquies 
(1563),  nor  inChristoval  Acosta 
(1578),  not  even  in  Linschoten 
(1589).  "  The  first  direct  refer- 
ence to  it,  in  connection  with 
India,  centres  around  certain 
Portuguese  missioniaries  at  the 
court  of  the  Great  Mughal. 
Doubtless  to  the  Portuguese  is 
due  the  credit  of  having  con- 
veyed both  the  plant  and  the 
knowledge  of  its  properties  to 
India  and  China.  It  is  said  in 
the  Dara-shikohi  that  they  had 
conveyed  it  to  the  Deccan  as 
early  as  1508.  Asad  Beg,  of 
date  1605  (Elliot,  Hist.  Ind., 
1875,  VI,  165-7),  says  of  Bija- 
pur  that  he  found  some  tobacco 
and,  "  never  having  seen  the 
like  in  India  I  brought  some 
with  me  and  prepared  a  hand- 
some pipe  of  jewel  work." 
These  he  presented  to  the 
Emperor  Akbar,  who  attempt- 
ed to  smoke,  until  he  was  for- 
bidden by  his  physician.  It 
would  thus  seem  to  have  been 
known  in  the  Deccan  for  nearly 


a  century  before  it  was  carried 

to  the  rest  of  India By 

1617  smoking  had,  in  fact,  be- 
come so  general  in  India  that 
the  Emperor  Jehangir  forbade 
the  practice,  as  also  had  Shah 
Abbas  of  Persia  (Elliot,  I.e. 
v.,  851)."  (W***,  Tb*  Homm. 
Prod,  of  Ind.,  p.  796.) 

The  cultivation  of  the  plant 
must  have  been  taken  up 
vigorously  and  spread  with 
surprising  rapidity,  for  there 
are  references  in  letters  and 
invoices  received  by  the  East 
India  Company  from  its  ser- 
vants in  the  East  of  as  early 
a  date  as  1619  to  shipments  of 
tobacco  from  India.  These 
references  also  enable  us  to 
know  the  prevailing  price  of 
tobacco  in  India  in  these  early 
years  of  its  cultivation.1 

1  ["Goods  sent  to  the  Red  Sea  in 
the  Lion.  Mahm.  Pice 

Tobacco,  155  maunds  at 

4  m.  18  p.  . .     707         [0] 

Foster,  The  Snglith  Factories  (1618— 
1621),  p.  64. 

•'  Tobako  at  rials  4  per  maund  of  32 
sears'1  (in  Mocha).  Op.  cit.,  p.  109. 

"  Of  the  goods  carried  thither  (Gom- 
broon, on  December  4,  1638)  by  the 
Francis,.,  .the  tobacco  was  sold  for  9 
larls  per  maund."  Op.  cit.,  (1637-1641), 
p.  126. 

Mahmudi,  a  silver  coin  current  in 


TABACO 


TABACO 


337 


Watt    very    truly   remarks : 
"  As  in  other  parts  of  the  world, 
so    in    India,    tobacco    passed 
through  a  period  of  persecution, 
but  its  ultimate  complete  dis- 
tribution over  India  is  one  of 
the  numerous  examples  of  the 
avidity  with  which  advantage- 
ous new  crops  or  new  appliances 
have   been  absorbed   into   the 
agriculture  and  social  customs 
and  even  literature  of  the  people 
of  India  "  (op.  cit.,  p.  796).     On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  but  fair  to 
mention  that  it  has  been  main- 
tained by  some  that  the  tobacco 
plant   is   indigenous    to    India 
and  that  tobacco  was  used  there 
both  for  smoking  and  medici- 
nal purposes  centuries    before 
the    date    commonly    assigned 
for      its      introduction.      Mr. 
GanpatRay,  Librarian,  Bengal 
National      College,      Calcutta, 
supported    this    view    in    The 
Indian  Antiquary  (Vols.  XXV, 
p.  176  and  XL,  pp.  37-40)  with 
many    quotations :     one   from 
the   poet  Ban  a   to   show  that 


Gujarat   of   the    value   of    nearly    an 
English  shilling. 

A  rial  was  calculated  then  at  about 
4*.  (}d.  and  sold  for  about  5  Mamtidis. 
Larl  was  worth  about  an  English  shill- 
ing.] 

22 


smoking  after  dinner  was  a 
common  Indian  habit ;  others 
from  Susruta  and  Charaka  des- 

iribing  the  process  of  'manu- 
facturing a  cigar '  and  also  the 

efficacy  of  smoking ';  and  also 
one  from  the  Skanda-Purana 

[ch.  52)  which  is  as  follows  : 

>,v 
"  Smokers  after  death  will  be 

turned  into  ghosts.  During  the 
Kaliyuga,  Kali  himself  will  be 
incarnated  as  the  tambala  leaf. 
"  On  the  advent  of  the  Kali- 
yuga all  the  castes  will  be  cast 
into  hell  on  smoking  tobacco. 
The  worst  type  of  men  will  fall 
victims  to  tobacco.  Thus,  los- 
ing their  dharma,  they  will  fall 
into  the  Maharaurava  hell..." 

Mr.  Ray's  contention  is  that 
the  Bengali  term  for  tobacco, 
tamaku,  is  a  corruption  of  the 
Sanskrit  word  tamrakuta — a 
statement  which  he  supports  by 
quotations  from  old  Sanskrit 
works.  He  goes  further  and 
maintains  that  tamrakuta  is  the 
same  as  tamala  of  the  Skanda- 
Puraqa.  But  the  tamala 
plant  has  been  identified  with 
either  Garcinia  Xanihochymus, 
Hook.,  or  Xanthochymus  Pic- 
torius,  Roxb.,  or  Cinnamomum 
Tamala,  Nees  (Watt,  Diet. 
Econ.  Prod.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  478). 


338 


TABERNA 


TAQA 


It  is  not  enough  to  say,  as 
Mr.  Ray  does,  that  because 
tamrakuta  is  mentioned  along 
with  opium,  ganja,  and  other 
intoxicants,  it  must  "  therefore 
mean  '  tobacco  V  Why  should 
it  not  be  some  other  nar- 
cotic like  opium  or  ganjd  ?  It 
requires  no  great  philological 
acumen  to  perceive  that  tabaco 
could  give  in  Bengali  tamaku, 
as  it  did  in  Marathi,  in  which 
tamakhu  exists  side  by  side  with 
tambakhu.  Moreover,  botanical 
evidence  is  completely  oppos- 
ed to  Mr.  Ray's  contention. 
(See  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vols.  I,  p.  210 
and  XXXVII,  p.  210.) 

Taberna  (tavern,  pot- 
house). Sinh.  teberuma,  tebere- 
ma\  vern.  terms-  surdsela,  surd- 
$aldva.  r  ;  , 

Tabernaculo  (tabernacle):' 
Konk.  tdberndkl. — Tarn,  taber- 
ndkulu. 

Tacho  (stew-pan).  Sinh. 
tdchuva. — Mai.  tdchu. — Tet., 
Gal.  tdchu,  tdsu. 

Tajelo,  from  the  Malay  spo- 
ken in  Amboyna,  is,  according 
,to  Dr.   Schuchardt,   composed 
of  tacho  and  tijela  '  bowl '. 

[Taja  (a  cup).  ?Anglo-Ind. 
toss.1 

i  ["And  then  moat  of  them  (Persi- 
ans) will  freely  take  off  their  Bowls 


'  Toss '  is  used  by  Fryer  and 
Ovington  in  the  sense  of  'a 
cup ',  and  their  editors  derive  it 
from  Pers.Jas*  *  a  cup  '.  But  if 
the  Persian  word  was  so  much 
in  use  in  the  17th  century  as  to 
have  been  easily  picked  up  by 
English  travellers  it  should, 
without  a  doubt,  have  been 
adopted  in  colloquial  Urdu  or 
Hindi,  in  which,  however,  we 
do  not  find  it.  The  Hindi  word 
for  '  cup ',  in  common  use,  is 
pyald  or  jam.  Ta^a  was  used 
by  the  Portuguese  for  '  a  cup  ', 
especially  *  drinking  cup  ',  and 
as  their  festas  accompanied  by 
drinking  had  acquired  a  noto- 
riety in  India,  it  is  not  impro- 
bable that  their  name  for  '  cup ' 
enjoyed  considerable  currency. 
The  O.E.D.  regards  '  toss  '  used 
by  Fryer  as  a  variant  or  mis- 
print for  '  tass  '  which  derived 
from  Arabic  or  Persian  and 


of  Wine, most  of  Silver,  some 

of  Gold,  which  we  call  a  Toss,  and  is 
made  like  a  Wooden  Dish.'*  Fryer,  East 
India  and  Persia,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill, 
p.  137.] 

["  All  the  Dishes  and  Plates  brought 
to  the  Table  are  of  pure  Silver,  massy 
and  Substantial;  and  such  are  also 
the  Tosses  or  Cups  out  of  which  we 
drink."  Ovington,  A  Voyage  to  Surat, 
O.U.P.,  p.  231.] 


TALAPOI 


TALAPOI 


339 


meaning  '  a  cup  or  small  goblet ' 
has  been  used  in  English  from 
the  14th  century.  But  it  is 
not  only  Fryer,  but  also  Oving- 
ton  who  speak  of  '  toss ' .  The 
Portuguese  ta$a  has  the  same 
origin  as  the  English  '  tass^.] 

Talapoi,  talapoi  ('a  Bud- 
dhist monk ') .  Anglo-Ind., 
Indo-Fr.  talapoin. 

The  source  of  the  word  is 
the  Pali  talapannam  (Sinh.  tola- 
pata),  a  fan  which  the  Buddhist 
monks  carry  in  accordance  with 
their  liturgy.1 


1  "  The  Cliaubainha  sent  the  King  a 
letter  by  one  of  his  talapoy,  a  religious 
who  was  four  score  years  of  age." 
Fern&o  Pinto,  ch.  cxlix  [tr.  Cogan,  199]. 

"  Throughout  all  these  kingdoms 
there  are  many  religious  observing 
different  rules ;  some  who  are  called  in 
Pegu  Talapois,  and  in  Siam,  Bicos ; 
and  in  Kamboy a,  Chicus. . .  Their  dress 
consists  of  cloaks  arid  tunics  of  a  dark 
yellow  colour,  a  dye  which  they  prepare 
from  the  bark  of  the  jack-fruit  tree. 
They  carry  over  their  heads  umbrellas 
made  of  oil-paper."  Diogo  do  Couto, 
Dec.  V,  vi,  L  "  Preaching  one  day  to 
the  ambassadors  of  Brama,  and  the 
Talapoens  who  had  accompanied 
them,  they  are  their  Bishops,  and 
Religious.  Id.,  Deo.  VIII,  1,  12. 

"He  did  not  want  for  himself  any- 
thing more  than  alms,  as  he  was  a 
talapdi,  which  is  the  same  as  a  religious 
among  us."  Antonio  Bocarro,  Dec. 
XIII,  p.  125. 


[In  the  supplement  to  the 
Glossario,  Dalgado  says  that 
Senor  Gabriel  Ferrand  has  in- 
formed him  that  very  recent  in- 
vestigations have  disclosed  the 
origin  of  this  word  to  be  the  two 
Peguan  words,  tola,  '  lord',  and 
pdi,  'our',  i.e.,  'our  lords  or 
monsignori',  a  title  given  to 
Catholic  prelates.  This  is  also 


"  They  regard  it  as  a  sign  of  ^holiness 
to  go  about  with  their  heads  shaven 
and  their  feet  unshod,  and  to  carry  in 
their  hand  a  large  paper- fan  shaped 
like  a  buckler  with  which  they  protect 
their  heads  from  the  sun,  and  shield 
their  looks  from  the  gaze  of  the  people 
when  they  pass  by  them."  Jofio  de 
Barros,  Dec.  Ill,  ii,  5. 

["  In  Pegu  they  have  many  TalH- 
poies  or  priests,  which  preach  against 

all  abuses The  Tallipoies  go  very 

strangely  apparelled,  with  one  cambo- 
line  or  thinne  cloth  next  to  their  body 
of  a  browne  colour,  another  of  yellow 
doubled  many  times  upon  their  shoul- 
der, and  those  two  be  girded  to  them 
with  a  broad  girdle ;  and  they  have  a 
ski  line  of  leather  hanging  on  a  string 
about  their  necks,  whereupon  they  sit, 
bare  headed  and  bare  footed,  for  none 
of  them  weareth  shoes ;  with  their  right 
armes  bare  and  a  great  broad  sombrero 
or  shadow  in  their  hands  to  defend 
them  in  the  summer  from  the  sunne, 
and  in  the  winter  from  the  raine." 
(Follows  a  very  full  account  of  the 
manner  of  their  ordination  and  their 
manner  of  life.)  Ralph  Fitch,  in  Foster, 
Early  Travels,  p.  36.] 


340 


TALENTO 


TANQUE 


the  view  of  the  O.E.D.  See 
also  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  XXXV, 
p.  267.] 

Talento  (high  mental  abi- 
lity). Konk.  talent]  vern. 
terms  barkamdy,  mardi. — Tet. 
taUntu. 

Talhamar  (cut- water).  L.- 
Hindust.  taliyamdr,  taliyavdr. 

Tambaca,  tambaque  ('an 
alloy  of  copper  and  zinc  pre- 
pared in  Indo-China  ') .  Konk. 
tambak. —  |  Sinh.  tambdkka  \  . 
— Tarn.,  Malayal.  tambdkku. — 
Tul.  tambaku. — Anglo-Ind. 
tomback.1  ^c  » ,  •  <  -% 

From  the  Malay  tambaga 
(which  is  related  to  the  Sans- 
krit tamrka) ,  it  was  introduced 
into  India  by  the  Portuguese. 
.  Tambor  (tambour,  drum). 
Konk.  tambor. — ?  Mar., 
Hindust.,  Punj.  tambur. — ? 
Ass.  tambaru,  tambur u. — Sinh. 
tamboruva,  tambor  eva . — Tarn . , 
Malayal.  tambor. — ?  Kan. 

1  ["When  the  King  came  to  the 
First  little  building  on  the  greene,  hee 
alighted  From  thatt  Elephant,  and 
passing  through  the  roome,  Mounted 
on  another  thatt  there  stood  ready 
For  him,  having  the  Pavillion  over  his 
head  of  Tambacca,  a  mixt  Mettall  of 
gold  and  Copper  much  esteemed  in 
these  parts."  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,p.  125. 


tambur  e. — ?  Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav. 
tambur. — ?  Ach.  tdmbu. — Bug. 
tdmboro,  tamburu.1 

The  source-word  of  tambor  is 
said  to.be  the  Arabic-Persian 
tanbur,  which  might  have  been 
directly  carried  to  the  langu- 
ages in  which  the  word  ends  in 
ur.  \  See  Dozy,  s.v.  atambor.  \ 

Tanchao  (stanchion).  L.- 
Hindust.  tenchan. 

Tangedor  (player  on  a 
stringed  instrument).  Mai. 
tanjedor,  tanjidur. — Jav.  tanji- 
dur,  panjidur. — Bug.  tanjidoro. 
A  musician  who  plays  on  a 
European  instrument. 

Tanger  (to  play  on  a  string- 
ed instrument).  Mai.  tanji 
(subst.),  music.  Bikin  tanji,  to 
play  music. 

?  Tanque  (cistern ;  an  arti- 
ficial reservoir  of  water).  Mar. 
tahki,  tankerh,. — Guj.  tahki,  tdn- 
kurti. — Tul.  tdnki. — Anglo-Ind. 
tank. —  |  Mai.  tdngki,  ( ship's 
tank '  |  .  . >  • 

It  appears  that  here  is  an 
instance  of  a  coincidence  of  two 

1  "  He  used  to  give  orders  to  play  on 
an  a  tambor  which  was  of  such  a  huge 
size  that  four  men  could  not  move  it.** 
Jofto  de  Barros,  Dec.  IV,  vii,  20. 

"  With  many  bag -pipes,  trumpets, 
kettle-drums,  tambores,  fifes."  Diogo 
do  Couto,  Dec.  VI,  iv,  16. 


TANQUE 


TECA 


341 


terms  etymologically  distinct, 
with  a  meaning  almost  alike: 
the  Portuguese  tanque  from  the 
Latin  stagnum,  and  the  Guj. 
tdhkurii  (the  etymon  of  the 
other  words),  which  is  probably 
from  the  Sanskrit  tafalca  or 
tadaga. 

Portuguese  writers  speak  of 
tanque  when  they  refer  to  the 
Indian  cisterns  or  water  reser- 
voirs, which  in  Konkani  are 
called  talem1. 

1  "  Chaul  lies  over  fields  and  culti- 
vated lands,  and  contains  many  tan- 
ques of  water  and  many  groves  of 
trees  and  is  delightfully  cool."  A.  de 
Albuquerque,  Letters,  I,  p.  136. 

"  There  was  a  big  tanque  four  fath- 
oms deep."  Roteiro  da  viagem  de  Vasco 
de  Gama,  p.  05. 

"Wheresoever  they  («the  Baneanes 
of  Gnzerate ')  dwell  they  have  orchards 
and  fruit-gardens  and  many  water 
tanques  wherein  they  bathe  twice  a 
day,  both  men  and  women."  Duarte 
Barbosa,  p.  268  [ed.  Dames,  Vol.  I, 
p.  113]. 

"  In  order  to  collect  the  rain  water, 
they  make  these  tanques  (which 
might  be  more  properly  called  lakes) 
all  lined  with  stone."  JoSo  de  Barros, 
Dec.  IV,  vi,  5. 

["And  this  king  (*  Crisnarao  of  Bys- 
naga*  (Vijayanagar)  also  built  in  his 
time  a  water  tamque,  which  is  situated 

between  two  high  hills and  as  there 

was  no  one  in  his  country  who  could 
construct  it,  he  made  a  request  to  the 
Governor  of  Goa  for  some  Portuguese 


Tanto  (adv.,  so  much).?  Mai., 
Mac.,  Bug.  tdntu,  certain,  de- 
terminate, steady. — Jap.  tan- 
to  (colloquial),  much,  in  great 
quantity. 

Hepburn  observes :  ' '  This 
term  is  derived  probably  from 
Spanish." 

Tapete  (carpet).  Konk. 
tapet ;  vern.  terms  tivasi,  sat- 
rangi. — Tet.  tapeti. 

Tar  a  (tare,  abatement  from 
the  gross  weight  of  goods).  Tel. 
tdramu.  ~~~~ 

Tarde  (afternoon,  evening). 
Konk.  tdrd  (1.  us.) ;  vern.  terms 
sdnz,  u6ir. — Mai.  tarda  (Haex). 
—Tet.,  Gal.  tdrdi. 

?  Tarifa  (tariff).  Malayal. 
tariff. 

It  is  possible  that  it  may 
have  been  imported  directly 
from  Arabic  or  through  Eng- 
lish. [Tarifa  is  itself  derived 
from  the  Ar.  ta'rif,  '  notifica- 
tion '  ('  irf,  '  knowledge ').] 

Tartaruga  (tortoise).  Mai. 
tateruga,  tetrugo  (Haex). — Mol. 
tarturugo,  turtle. 

[Teca  (Tectona  grandis* 
Linn.,  and  also  its  wood). 

masons,  and  the  Governor  sent  him 
Jo&o  de  Ha  Ponte,  a  great  builder  of 
masonry  work."  Chronica  de  Bisnaga, 
ed.  David  Lopes,  p.  55.] 


342 


TECA 


TEMPO 


Anglo-Ind.    t  e  a  k.1— I  n  d.-F  r. 
tek. 

The  Portuguese  became  ac- 
quainted with  this  word  as 
they  did  with  so  many  others 
in  the  Malabar  country  :  Mala- 
yal.  tekka,  Tarn,  ttkku.  The 
Sansk.  name  of  the  tree  is 
saka,  whence  the  Mar.  and  Guj. 


1  ["  The  interior  of  DamSo  which  is 
mountainous  and  dry  and  parched  has 
many  of  the  roughest  thickets  of  bam- 
bus,  and  forests  of  the  most  plentiful 
and  best  timber  that  there  is  in  the 
world,  and  that  is  teca."  Diogo  do 
Couto,  Dec.  VII,  vi,  6.] 

["  Likewise  all  timber  for  shipping 
and  houses  of  durance,  wcjj  wee  may 
call  ye  oak  of  India,  growes  up  at 
Cullean,  Bimurly,  and  must  necessarily 
passe  by  Tanna,  where  they  take  33  p. 
cent,  custome."  Forrest,  Selections 
(Home  Series),  Vol.  I,  p.  120.] 

["  Teke  by  the  Portugueze,  Sogwan 
by  the  Moors,  is  the  firmest  Wood 
they  have  for  Building,  and  on  the 
account  it  resists  Worms  and  Putre- 
faction, the  best  for  that  purpose  in 
the  World;  in  Height  the  Lofty  Pine 
exceeds  it  not,  nor  the  Sturdy  Oak  in 
Bulk  and  Substance;  the  knotty 
Branches  which  it  bears  aloft,  send 
forth  Green  Boughs  more  pliant,  in 
Form  Quadrangular,  fed  within  by  a 
Spongy  Marrow  or  Pith,  on  which  at 
the  Joints  hang  broad,  thin,  and 
porous  Leafs,  sending  from  the  main 
Rib  some  Fibres,  winding  and  spread- 
ing like  a  Faii."  Fryer,  East  India, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  75.] 


sag,  and  the  Hindust.  sag  fin 
and  sdgwdn.  In  the  '  Bombay 
Letters'  as  late  as  1667  this 
wood  is  not  referred  to  as  '  teak  ' 
but  as  *ye  oak  of  India,'  and 
Fryer  is  the  earliest  English 
traveller  not  only  to  refer  to 
'teke'  but  also  to  show  first 
hand  acquaintance  with  the 
tree  as  can  be  seen  from  the 
quotation  below.] 

TSmpera  (used  for  tempero, 
"  seasoning  or  condiments  used 
in  cooking").  Konk.  tempr  ; 
vern.  terms  sdmbhdr,  masalo, 
jiremmir e m. — Tet.  tempra  ; 
vern.  term  budu. — Gal.  tempera. 

In  the  form  tempra  or  tempr 
the  word  is  used  in  Indo-Portu- 
guese  dialects.  » 

Temperado  (spiced).  Konk. 
and  Tarn,  temprad  (subst.),  a 
vegetable  stew. — Sinh.  tern- 
prdduva,  mixture.  Temprddu 
karanavd,  to  season. 

Tempo  (time).  Konk. 
temp ;  vern.  terms  kdl,  vel, 
vagat,  samay\ — Mai.  tempo  > 
duration  and  atmospheric  con- 
dition. Minta  tempo,  to  ask 
for  time. — Jav.  tempo.  Tem- 
pon,  period  of  time  fixed  in 
contracts. — Sund.  tempo.  Ma- 
rempo,  "  a  modified  form  of 
tempo  and  used  in  the  sense  of  : 


TENAZ 


TERRANQUIM       343 


it  is  all  up  with  them  ;  their 
hour  has  struck.  It  is  also  used 
of  a  single  person,  if  all  his 
little  affairs  have  been  ruined. 
G$ns  rarempo  jasah,  the  most 
miserable,  the  most  destitute." 
Rigg. — Day.  tempo,  limit, 
period. — Tet.,  Gal.  t6mpu. 

Tenaz  (subst.,  a  pair  of  tongs 
or  pincers).  Malayal.  tandss. 

Tenda  (tent).  Konk.  tend, 
awning. — Sinh.  tende,  couch, 
bed. — MaL  tenda,  awning. — 
Jav.  tendd,  tindd. — Tet.  tenda. 

Tenta^ao  (temptation). 
Konk.  tentasdmv ;  vern.  terms 
talrii,  ndd,  bhul. — Tet.  tentasd. 

Tentar  (to  tempt).  Konk. 
tentdr-karuhk,  to  tempt  one 
to  evil ;  to  vex. — Mai.  tentar 
(Haex).— Tet.,  Gal.  tenta. 

TSrjo  (a  third  of  a  rosary ; 
a  string  of  beads  with  five 
decades).  Konk.  ters. — Beng. 
tersu. — Tarn.,  Tet.,  Gal.  tersu.1 

[In  Konkani  the  term  ters 
has  also  come  to  denote  the 
prayer  with  Aves  and  Pater- 
nosters which  the  string  of  beads 
was  originally  intended  to  help 
to  count,  and  this  is  perhaps 
also  the  case  in  the  other  langu- 

i  "All  say  the  ter$o  of  the  rozary 
aloud."  Cardim,  p.  93. 


ages  which  have  adopted  the 
term.] 

Terebentina  (turpentine). 
Jap.  terementina. —  |  Turk,  ter- 
menti  \  . 

Gcfti^alves  Viana  derives  the 
Japanese  terementina  from  the 
Spanish  trementina.  But  Diogo 
do  Couto  says :  '  Era  semel- 
hante  d  trementina '  ('It  was 
similar  to  turpentine')  (Dec. 
IV,  vii,  9) ;  and  in  the  Archivo- 
Portuguese  Oriental  there  ap- 
pears the  following  item  ( 1585) : 
"Trementina  at  10  reis  an 
ounce"  (Fasc.  5,  p.  1048). 
|  Bluteau  also  mentions  the 
form  trementina.  \ 

[Terranquim  (a  kind  of 
small  and  swift  bark  used  in 
the  Persian  Gulf  and  adjoining 
seas). 

?  Anglo-Ind.  trankey.1 

1  ["He  (Noceret)  fled  to  Komzara, 
and  thence  in  a  tarranquy,  or  light 
bark,  to  Lapht,  a  seaport  in  the  Isle  of 
Broct,  which  isle  wo  Portuguese  call 
commonly  Queixome."  Pedro  Teixeira, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  159.] 

["  And  besides  these  ships  there  were 
in  the  harbour  (of  Ormuz)  about  two 

hundred  galleons There  were 

also  many  terradas  (like  the  barques 
of  Alcouchete)  full  of  small  guns  and 
men  wearing  sword -proof  dresses  and 
armed  from  head  to  foot,  most  of  them 
being  archers."  A.  de  Albuquerque, 


344       TERRANQUIM 


TERRANQUIM 


Crooke's  hypothesis  that 
'trankey'  may  be  connected 
with  the  Port,  trincador  is  in- 
admissible; it  is  no  doubt  the 
same  word  as  the  Port,  terran- 
quim.  But  what  is  the  deri- 
vation of  terranquim  ?  Dalga- 
do's  view  is  that  terranquim  is 
either  an  augmentative  or 
diminutive  of  terrada  (Ar.  tar- 
rod),  the  name  of  a  short  boat 
and  also  of  small  boats  for  ser- 
vice in  war  used  in  the  same 
parts,  which  is  frequently  re- 
ferred to  by  Portuguese  chro- 
niclers. It  is  not  impossible 
that  the  Portuguese  spoke  of 
the  small  terrada  as  terradim, 

Commentaries,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  105.] 

["Even  the  water  comes  (to  Ormuz) 
from  outside,  from  tho  main  and  from 
the  neighbouring  isles  for  thoir  drink- 
ing  in  certain  small  boats  which  they 
call  teradas,  as  I  have  said  before." 
Duarte  Barbosa,  eel.  Dames,  Vol.  I, 
p.  97.] 

["As  soon  as  the  Contract  was 
made,  the  Arabs  went  couragiously  to 

Work,  and gave  the  English 

their  Choice,  and  then  got  Trankies, 
(or  Barks  without  Decks)  and  shipt 
what  belonged  to  the  English  for  M us- 
kat."  Hamilton,  East  Indies  (1827), 
Vol.  I,  p.  57.] 

[(The  King  of  that  Province)  "had 
provided  a  sufficient  Number  of  small 
Vessels,  called  Trankies,  for  their 
Transports."  Idem,  p.  59.] 


just  as  they  formed  the  dimi- 
nutive varandim  from  varanda, 
and  that  terradim  became 
subsequently  transformed  into 
terraquim  perhaps  through  the 
influence  of  terrdqueo  ('  terra- 
queous'). See  Glossario.  Both 
terrada  and  terranquim  are  men- 
tioned in  Vieyra's  Dictionary. 
The  derivation  of  'trankey' 
given  in  the  O.E.D.  makes  all 
the  above  hypotheses  value- 
less and  shows  how  necessary 
it  is  to  seek  for  the  explanation 
of  a  word  in  the  language  of 
the  people  by  whom,  and  of 
the  region  where,  it  is  used. 
The  O.E.D.  says  'trankey  or 
tranky '  is  adopted  from  Pers. 
trankeh,  name  in  Persian  Gulf 
for  a  pearl  diver's  net,  or  per- 
haps its  adjectival  derivation 
tranki,  applied  elliptically  to  a 
pearling  boat,  and  gives  as  its 
meaning  '  a  small  undecked 
vessel,  used  in  the  pearl  fishery 
in  the  Persian  Gulf '. 

There  is  no  reason  to  suppose 
that  *  trankey '  owes  anything 
to  terranquim  which  is  the 
Portuguese  transcription  of  the 
Persian  word.  For  the  inser- 
tion of  e  after  t,  and  for  the 
nalised  termination,  cf.  mor- 
dexim.] 


TEERINA 


TOALHA 


345 


Terrina  (tureen).  Konk. 
terrin. — Tet.,  Gal.  terrina. 

Tesourar ia  ( treasury ) .  Guj . 
tijori:  also  used  in  the  sense 
of  *  a  safe '. — Malay al.  tiSori  ; 
perhaps  from  the  English  '  trea- 
sury.' 

Tesoureiro  (a  treasurer). 
Konk.  tijr&r. — Guj.  tijorar. — 
Tarn,  tijoreri. 

Testamento  (will,  testa- 
ment). Konk.  testament ;  vern. 
term  maranpatr. — Mai.  tista- 
men  (Castro). — Tet.,  Gal.  testa- 
mentu. 

Tia  (aunt).  Konk.  ti,  titi  (1. 
us.). — Beng.  titi. — Tet.  tia. 

Tinta  (ink).  Konk.  tint; 
vern.  terms  are  6ai,  masi,  pat- 
ran  Jan. — Sinh.  tinta  (also  us.  of 
*  colour,  dyes');  vern.  terms 
masi,  deli.  Tinta  gdnava,  to 
dye,  to  colour.  Tinta-kuppiya, 
tinta-keduva,  an  ink-pot. — Tarn. 
tintei. — Mai.,  Jav.  tinta,  Euro- 
pean ink;  colour.  Mansi  is 
Chinese  ink. — Tet.,  Gal.  tinta. 

[Sir  Thomas  Roe  speaks  of 
Tinta  Roxa  (Hak.  Soc.,  p.  22), 
which  Foster  says  is  probably 
orchilla  weed,  a  lichen  which 
grows  on  rocks  and  trees  near 
the  sea-coast,  and  yields  a  pur- 
ple dye.  Tinta  Roxa  is  Portu- 
guese for  *  purple  dye ',  and 


was  perhaps  the  then  current 
trade  name  for  this  weed.] 

Tinto  (red  wine).  Konk.  tint, 
tintocho  sard. — Jap.  chinta. 

Tio  (uncle).  Konk.  tiv,  the 
paternal  uncle  (us.  only  among 
the  Christians)  ;  vern.  term 
bdplo. — Beng.  tiv  (us.  among 
the  Christians  of  Hashnabad, 
Dacca  district. — Mai.  tio  (Schu- 
chardt). — Tet.  tio. 

Tira  (a  strip).  Konk.  tir\ 
vern.  terms  phali,  chindhi,  Sir, 
patti,  ban. — Sinh.  tiraya,  tireva. 
— Mai.  tiros,  thread,  string. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  tiros 9  also  'ribbon, 
band'.  As  in  apas,  uvas,  in 
this  word  too,  the  plural  form 
tiros  is  preferred.1 

Tiro  (a  shot ;  range).  Konk. 
tir,  aim,  mark ;  vern.  terms 
phdr,  ('shot');  ftp,  moki, 
('aim ').— Sindh.  tiru,  bullet.— 
Tet.,  Gal.  tiru. 

Toalha  (towel).  Konk. 
tuvolo ;  vern.  terms  hatpusnem 
(' hand-towel'),  mezachem  cha- 
dar  ( '  table-towel ' ) . — Guj .  tu- 
vdl. — Hindi,  Hindust.  tauliyd 
(also  *  a  serviette ') ;  vern.  terms 
rumdl,  angochchd. — Beng.  toy- 
die. — Sinh.  tuvdya,  tuvdjaya, 

1  In  the  sense  of  *  curtain  *,  which 

it  has  ia  Tamil  and  Malayalam,  lira  is 
from  Sanskrit. 


346 


TOCHA 


TOPAZ 


tuvdje;  vein,  term  pisnakada. 
— Tarn,  tualei. — Malayal.  tu- 
vdla. — Tel.  tuvala,  tuvalag^ta. 
— Tul.  tuvdlu. — Anglo-Ind.  tow- 
leea. — Khas.  taulia. — ?  Siam. 
tok. — Mai.  tudla,  tuvdla. — Tet., 
Gal.  tualha. 

The  hiatus  in  oa  was  destroy- 
ed by  the  intercalation  of  v 
(=w),  and  Ih  became  depala- 
talized,  because  there  is  no  such 
sound  in  the  oriental  langu- 


Tocha  (torch).  Konk.  toch. 

f 

— Tarn,  tocha. 

Tomar  (to  take).  Mai. 
toma ;  Toma  dnin,  toma  hams, 
to  sail  near  the  wind,  to  take 
the  current. 

Tomate  (tomato).  Konk. 
tomdt ;  tamat  (from  the  English 
*  tomato');  vern.  term  belvan- 
gem. — Tet.  tomdti;  vern.  term 
fdi-mdtak. 

T6mbo  (record ;  archive). 
Sinh.  tombuva. 

Topa  (top;  teetotum). 
Mai.  topa\  used  in  a  game  of 
tops'. 

Topaz  (a  dark-skinned 
Christian  half-breed  of  Portu- 
guese descent).  Anglo-Ind. 
topaz,  topass  (obs.). — Indo-Fr. 
topas. 

This  term  was  employed  in 


the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries  as  synonymous  with 
mestizo  to  denote  those  who 
claimed  to  be  Portuguese  de- 
scendants, spoke  Portuguese, 
affected  the  Portuguese  style 
of  dress,  professed  the  Catholic 
faith  and  served  ordinarily  as 
soldiers  in  the  army. 

The  origin  of  the  word  has 
been  the  subject  of  much  discus- 
sion. At  least  three  different 
derivations  of  the  word,  more 
or  less  plausible,  are  given :  ( 1 ) 
The  Turk.-Pers.-Hindust.  top- 
chi,  '  a  gunner ',  by  profession,1 
(2)  Hindust.  topi  (Tarn,  toppi), 
'  a  hat '  topivald,  l  one  who 
wears  a  hat '),  used  as  a  distin- 
guishing mark,  at  times  honour- 


1  "Seven  hundred  Portuguese,  be- 
sides some  topazes  who  were  also  mus- 
keteers." Antonio  Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII, 
p.  244. 

"  Gaspar  Figueira  was  with  eight 
companies,  and  in  these  there  were  two 
hundred  and  forty  Portuguese,  and 
there  was  one  company  of  topazes  in 
which  there  were  thirty  seven."  Jofio 
Ribeiro,  Fatalidade  hist.,  Bk.  II,  ch. 
xx. 

"  In  the  early  history  of  the  Company 
these  people  were  extensively  enlisted 
as  soldiers ;  [hence  the  term  came  to  be 
applied  to  the  Company's  native  sol- 
diery generally  in  the  Peninsula:  it  is 
now  obsolete  "  (p.  525)].  H.  H.  Wilson. 


TOPAZ 


TOPAZ 


347 


able,  at  others  opprobrious,1 
(3)  Tarn,  tuppdsi  (which  is 
not  mentioned  in  modern  dic- 
tionaries )  for  dubdshi  =  Neo- 
Aryan  dubhd&i  or  doba6i  = 
Sanskrit  dvibhdtya,  '  bilingu- 
al, interpreter ' ;  because  they 
spoke  two  languages. 

In  spite  of  Yule's  censorious 
remark  (uhis  usual  fertility  of 
error"),  I  find,  as  also  does 
Dr.  Schuchardt,  that  Fra  Pao- 
lino  de  S.  Bartolomeo  had  good 
reason  in  regarding  topaz  as  a 
corruption  of  dobhd$ya.z 

In  the  Tamil  spoken  by  the 
people,  dubhaSi  or  dobdsi  ought 
normally  to  be  changed  into 


1  "Metis   (see   mestizo)    or    Topas, 
people  wearing  hats  are  so  called,"    A. 
Marre.     [Wilson  also  thinks  that  this  is 
probably  the  derivation  of  topaz — from 
Hindi  topi,  a  hat.] 

2  "He  proposed   also   that  it   was 
•necessary  for  the  Church  of  Calicut  to 
have  a  Topaz,  or  an  interpreter  from 
the  Christians  of  the  land,  who  should 
not  only  be  competent  to  carry  out  this 
work  but  also  be  one  to  command  res- 
pect,  and  able   to  carry  on  negotia- 
tions with  the  Samorim  and  his  minis- 
ters regarding  affairs  of  the   Church 
and  the  Christians  (1698)."     O  Chroni. 
de  Tisauary,  II,  p.  83. 

"Tuppasi,  that  is,  an  interpreter, 
which  name  is  also  usually  given  to 
the  Indian  Portuguese."  Ber.  IV.  19 
Anm.  O,  apud  Schuchardt. 


tuppdsi ;  because,  as  it  possesses 
only  soft  intervocalic  sounds,  it 
changes  the  initial  sounds  of 
foreign  words  into  its  own  res- 
pective hard  ones,  and  very 
often  converts  the  soft  medials 
into  twin  hard  ones,  either  by 
assimilation  or  by  emphasis. 
Of.  2a£Aw  =  Sansk.  dhdtu,  tivu  — 
Sansk.  dvlpa\  tukkam=zSa,mk. 
duhkham,  tujfu  =  Neo-Aryan 
dudu.  Malayalam,  which  pass- 
es for  a  dialect  of  Tamil,  has 
in  fact  tuppdsi  or  tupdyi  in  the 
sense  of  'interpreter'.1  And 
Sinhalese,  which  occupies  a 
place  midway  between  the 
Aryan  and  Dravidian  langu- 
ages, has  tuppahiyd,  in  the 
same  sense;  it  is  certainly  a 
corruption  (tadbhdva)  of  the 
Aryan  dubhasya  or  an  adoption 
of  the  Dravidian  tuppdsi,  with 
h  for  the  intervocalic  s,  a 
common  phenomenon,  and  with 
the  separable  suffix-ya. 

The  designation  of  topaz  for 
the  *  mestizo '  was  more  current 
in  the  south  of  India,2  and  it 


*  Gundert  mentions  documents  of 
the  18th  century  in  which  tupdyi  is 
employed  in  the  sense  of  *  an  East 
Indian,  or  half-caste  \ 

2  "  A  native  Christian  sprung  from  a 
Portuguese  father  and  Indian  mother 


348 


TOPAZ 


TOPAZ 


is,  therefore,  to  be  presumed 
that  it  had  its  origin  in  one  of 
the  Dravidian  languages. 
Now,  if  tuppasi  corresponds  to 
dubhd6i  and  primarily  signified 
an  '  interpreter ',  it  is  clear  that 
it  would  be  applied  in  this 
acceptation  to  the  indigenous 
Christians  who  might  be  acqu- 
ainted with  Portuguese,1  just 
as  well  as  to  the  descendants 
of  the  Portuguese  who  would 
speak  besides  Portuguese  one 
or  more  of  the  Indian  verna- 
culars, and  as  such  would  be 
frequently  employed  as  inter- 
preters between  the  Europeans 
and  the  Indians.2  And  in  this 
sense  the  term  is  used  by  Por- 
tuguese and  other  writers. 
"  Those  who  have  wants  mani- 

in  the  south  of  India.  In  the  early 
history  of  the  Company  these  people 
were  extensively  enlisted  as  soldiers.'' 
H.  H.  Wilson. 

1  "  There  were  at  that  time  no  more 
than   five  Portuguese,  seven  Indians, 
the  children  of  Portuguese,  who  were 
born  there,  and  six  Topazes,  by  this 
name  are  called  those  Christians  who 
have  no  Portuguese  blood  in  them." 
Conquista  do  Reyno  de  Pegu,  ch.  vii. 

2  "  A  letter  patent  of  His  Highness, 
dated  the  25th  January,  1571,  in  which 
it  is  ordained  that  the  posts  of  Linguaa 
(interpreters)    be    given    to   the   new 
(Christian)   converts."     Archive   Port. 
Or.,  Suppl.  2nd,  p.  79. 


fest  and  set  them  forth  very 
well  without  topaz,  or  inter- 
preter ' ' .  Lucena .  ' '  Appre- 
ciating greatly  the  occasion  of 
finding  himself  without 
topaz".  Id.,  Bk.  ii,  ch.  16. 

Afterwards,  when  the  word 
came  to  be  used  of  one  parti- 
cular race,  and  there  were  in- 
terpreters from  the  other 
classes,  some  of  the  Dravidian 
languages,  in  order  to  avoid 
confusion,  imported  the  term 
dubdSi,  as  tatsama,  in  order  to 
designate  an  interpreter  in 
general,  as  well  as  a  factor 
or  agent.1  (See  Hobson-Jobson 
and  Schuchardt,  Beitrdge,  etc.). 

[With  the  object  of  settling 
the  vexed  question  of  the  deri- 
vation of  the  word  '  Topaz  or 
Topass ',  Sir  R.  C.  Temple  col- 
lected in  chronological  order  as 
many  references  to,  and  defini- 
tions of,  the  term  as  appear  in 
Hdbson-Jobson,  the  O.E.D.,  the 
Ceylon  Antiquary,  and  his  own 
notes  from  original  records  and 


i  In  Laskari- Hindustani,  *  topas '  is 
the  name  of  a  sweeper.  "  It  is  doubt- 
ful to  what  language  this  word  properly 
belongs.  It  does  not  mean  a  sweeper 
in  Hindustani,  but  the  Laskar  '  topas ' 
generally  acts  as  such  as  his  special 
duty  in  the  ship."  Small. 


TOPAZ 


TOPE 


349 


old  travellers,  and  they  are  to 
be  found  in  the  Ind.  Antiq., 
Vol.  L,  pp.  106-113.  I  shall 
supplement  these  by  a  few 
citations  from  Manrique  and 
Manucci,  both  of  whom  use  the 
term  of  Indian  converts  to 
Christianity.1 

1  "  Moreover,  I  would  be  responsible 
also  for  their  (Christians)  maintenance 
and  that  of  their  wives  and  children 
for  a  month . .  .  During  this  period  they 
would  have  sufficient  time  to  arrange 
a  method  of  livelihood,  as  other  top- 
azes do  (this  name  of  topaz  is  applied 
by  the  Portuguese  of  those  parts  to 
Indians  and  half-castes  who  are  Christ- 
ians)." Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  1,  p.  279.] 

[<l  Father  Fray  Juan  de  la  Cruz,  a 
truly  Apostolic  man,  of  whom  the  evil 
spirits  declared  through  the  mouths  of 
inspired  persons,  that  they  could  not 
stand  before  him,  was  retreating  with 
two  Christian  Topazes.  He  saw  he  was 
being  pursued, ....  so  he  told  his  two 
companions  to  fly,  and  knelt  down, 
raising  his  hands  to  heaven.  As  he 
was  in  this  position  one  of  those  bar- 
barians came  up  to  him  with  a  large 
sharp  sword  and  gave  him  so  severe  a 
blow  on  the  shoulders  as  to  cut  him 
half  through.  They  paid  no  heed  to 
the  two  Topazes  or,  as  they  call  them 
Galas  Franguia,  who  were  fleeing." 
Idem,  Vol.  II,  p.  337.] 

["  For,  as  they  call  themselves  Jesuits 
in  India  and  Apostolic  in  the  other 
place,  people  expect  to  find  in  them  a 
charity  which  is  veritably  Apostolic  and 
Christian.  In  this  these  poor  men  are 


Sir  R.  C.  Temple's  view  of 
the  derivation  of  the  word  is 
identically  the  same  as  Dal- 
gado's.  He  says  that  there  can 
be  little  doubt  "  that  the  word 
is  an  early  Portuguese  corrup- 
tion, through  a  form  topdshi  in 
Malayalam  (the  first  Indian 
language  the  Portuguese  learnt) 
of  the  Indian  dubhdshi  (Skt. 
dvibhdski)  one  with  two  langu- 
ages, i.e.,  a  half-breed  servant 
of  Europeans ;  thence  a  soldier, 
especially  a  gunner,  and  among 
sailors,  a  ship's  servant,  a  lava- 
tory or  bathroom  attendant, 
and  incidentally,  on  occasion, 
an  interpreter.  In  the  form 
topaz,  topass,  the  term  became 
differentiated  from  dubhdshi  (in 
the  mouths  of  Europeans,  du- 
bash),  a  superior  native  inter- 
preter, and  meant  always  a 
low-class  half-breed.  It  has 
no  relation  to  tdp,  a  gun,  or  to 
tdpi,  a  hat."] 

Tope  (the  top  of  a  mast). 
L.-Hindust.  topi.  .  ,^ 

deceived,  for  they  are  waited  on  in  the 
hospital  most  carelessly  by  Canarese  or 
Topasses,  who  frequently  demand 
payment  for  even  the  water  they 

require As  a  relief  to  himself 

the  Father  Administrator  entertains  at 
this  hospital  a  Topass  chaplain,  who 
looks  after  the  patients,  so  they  say." 
Manucci,  ed.  Irvine,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  283.] 


350 


TORANJA 


TORTO 


The  word  topi,  topi  or  toppi, 
which  is  found  in  the  Gaurian 
and  Dravidian  languages,  with 
the  meaning  of  '  cap  or  hat ',  is 
traced  by  some  philologists  to 
the  Portuguese  tope  or  tdpo 
{'  the  top,  the  uppermost  end '). 
But  the  Roteiro  da  Viagem  de 
Vasco  de  Oama  ('  The  Log  Book 
of  Vasco  de  Gama')  mentions 
tupy  as  corresponding  to  the 
Port,  barrete,  '  cap ',  in  the  list 
of  Malabar  words.  Indian  dic- 
tionary writers  connect  topi 
with  fopa  or  top,  '  big  hat,  hel- 
met and  (in  Konkani)  mitre '. 

[Wilson (Glossary,  p.  525)has: 
"  Toppi-kuda,  Malayal.  A  hat- 
umbrella,  a  hat  with  a  project- 
ing brim  on  the  crown,  worn 
by  fishermen  and  other  castes 
in  Malabar;  the  term  seems 
to  be  of  old,  and  to  precede 
the  Portuguese."] 

Tor  an  j  a  (Citrus  decumana, 
the  shaddock  or  '  the  pomelo '). 
Konk.  toronz  (neut.,  the  fruit), 
tordnz  (fern.,  the  plant), — Mar. 
turanj,  toranjan. — Guj.  Hin- 
dust.  turanj. — Sindh.  turunju. 
— Tel.  turanj,  turdnju. —  |  Turk. 
twrunj.  |  — 

The  plant  is  a  native  of  Java, 
probably  introduced  by  the 
Portuguese  into  India.  The 


name  is  the  Arabic  turunj, 
Persian  turanj,  which  appears 
to  be  the  immediate  source  of 
the  word  in  many  of  the  langu- 
ages. 

[The  pomelo  has  no  Sanskrit 
name.  It  was  known  to  the 
early  Dutch  traders  as  'Pompel- 
moes  '  ( =  pumpkin  citron), 
hence  some  of  the  modern 
names.  It  reached  India  and 
Ceylon  in  the  17th  century. 

The  pomelo  is  presumed  to 
have  been  introduced  into  India 
and  Ceylon  from  Java,  hence 
the  name  batdvi  nebu,  and  it 
was  carried  to  the  West  Indies 
by  a  Capt.  Shaddock  after 
whom  it  is  known  there.  The 
best  quality  of  the  pomelo  is  the 
thin-skinned  Bombay  variety, 
hence  the  South  Indian  name 
for  it  of  bombalinas.  See  Watt, 
The  Comm.  Prod,  of  Ind.] 

Toro  ('  trunk  or  body  of  a 
man').  Mai.,  Jav.,  toro,  a 
kind  of  jacket.  According  to 
Dr.  Heyligers  it  is  an  abbre- 
viation of  bdju-toro  (Mai.)  and 
rasukan-toro.  cd  ^  rv  ;  *\  * 

T6rre  (tower).  Konk.  tdrr  ; 
vern.  terms  gopur,  burinz. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  tdrri. 

Torto  (' squint  eyed').  Mai. 
torto  (Haex). 


TOUCA 


TRESDOBRADO     351 


Touca  (a  woman's  coif). 
Mai.  tocca,  '  girdle '  (Haex). 

It  appears  that  the  meaning 
given  by  Haex  is  not  correct 
because  tokka  in  the  Portu- 
guese dialect  of  Malay  signifies 
'veil,  mantilla,  shawl'. 

Traifao  (treason).  Konk. 
trayisdmv]  vern.  term  ghat 
dbghdt. — Tet.  traisa. 

Traidor  (traitor).  Konk. 
trayidor  (1.  us.);  vern.  terms 
ghatki,  galekapo. — Mai.  taledor. 

Tranca  (bar,  piece  of  wood 
to  bar  a  door  with).  Sinh. 
trankaya ;  vern.  term  agula. 

Tr  anqueir  a  (palisade) . 

Mai.  trankeyra,  trankera,  teran- 
kera,  telanklra.1 

Trapa  (a  trap  or  device  to 
take  wild  beasts).  L.-Hind. 
trapd,  a  raft. 

Traquete  (the  mizzen-sail). 
L.-Hindust.  trikat,  tirkat,  trin- 
kat. — Mai.  trinket,  triaket.z 


1  "And  of  these  villages  the  prin- 
cipal one  is  Upi,  which  by  another  name 
is  called  Tranqueira."    Godinho  de 
Eredia,  Declara$am  de  Malacca,  fol.  5. 

2  ["  And  as  it  happened  that,  in  the 
act  of    boarding  the  junk,  our  own 
men  were  closely  pressed,  the  Javanese 
wounded    several   of   the    men   with 
arrows,  and  hampered  the  gear  of  the 
traquete,  and  the  bowsprit ".   Afonso 


Tratamento  (treatment. ) 
Konk.  tratament;  vern.  term 
chalauni,  kelauni,  upachdr. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  tratamentu. 

Tratar  (to  treat).  Konk. 
trdtdr-karunk ;  vern.  terms 
chalauhk,  kelaunk. — Tet.,  Gal. 
trdta. 

Tratos  ( '  tortures ' ) .  Mai. 
tarato  (Haex),  |  tardtu.  Tempat 
tardtu,  '  the  torture-room '  |  . 

Trave  (a  beam).  Tarn. 
trdvi. 

Trds  (three).  Malayal.  tress, 
fraction  of  freis '  (Gundert). 

PTresdobrado  (threefold). 
Konk.  tibrdd.  The  term  is 
especially  used  of  very  strong 
distilled  liquor. — Tul.  tibralu, 
liquor  from  the  coco-nut  palm 
thrice  distilled. 

I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
tibrdd  does  not  come  directly 
from  the  Portuguese  word  tres- 
dobrado,  but  is  formed  on  the 
analogy  of  dobrdd  (q.v.).  As 
the  first  syllable  of  this  word 
sounds  like  du  which  is  the 
compositive  form  of  don,  '  two ' 

de  Albuquerque,  Commentaries,   Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  63.] 

["The  next  day  we  sail'd  gently 
along,  onely  with  the  sail  call'd  the 
Trinket."  Delia  Valle,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  143,] 


352 


TRIGO 


TRONCO 


(of.  dupat,  c double',  dutondi, 
'double  headed'),  it  was  re- 
placed by  ti,  from  tin,  '  three ' 
(cf.  tipet,  'triple5,  tipayi,  'tri- 
pod'), in  order  to  indicate  its 
three-fold  character.  Tulu 
must  have  received  the  word 
directly  from  Konkani,  as  it 
did  so  many  others. 

Trigo  (wheat).  Sinh.  tirin- 
gu]  vern.  term  goduma. — Mai. 
trigu,  terigu ;  vern.  term  gun- 
dum. — Sund.  tarigo  ;  vern.  term 
gundrum . — Ja  v .  trigu .  — Tet . , 
Gal.  trigu. 

In  Southern  India  and  in 
Malasia  no  wheat  is  produced. 
The  Portuguese  spread  the 
knowledge  of  the  cereal  and  its 
use.  See  pdo.  Goduma  and  gun- 
dum  are  related  to  the  Sanskrit 
godhuma. 

Triste  (sad).  Konk.  trist\ 
vern.  terms  chintefy,  khantibha- 
rit,  udds. — Gal.  tristi. 

Trocar  (to  exchange). 
Konk.  trokdr-karunk  (1.  us.) ; 
vern.  terms  badlunk  ;  vatdvuhk. 
— Mai.,  Sund.,  Jav.  tukar. — 
Ach.  tukar,  tuka. — Tet.  tukar, 
truka  (also  us.  as  a  subst.) ; 
vern.  term  siluku. 

Trombeta  (a  trumpet). 
Konk.  turmet ;  vern.  terms  kdl, 


Mac.,  Bug.  turumbeta,  turum- 
p6ta. — Tet.  trombeta.1 

Tronco  ('  a  prison  or  gaol '). 
Mar.  turung,  turang. — Guj.  tur- 
ahg. — Guj.  turang.  Turang 
adhikari,  gaoler. — Sindh.  tu- 
rungu. — ?  Tarn,  turukkam,  a 
fortress  on  a  mountain  (perhaps 
from  the  Sansk.  durgam). — 
Malay al.  turungu]  vern.  term 
tadavu. — Tul.  turungu,  torangu, 
turanga ;  ver.  term  bandlkhane. 
— Anglo-Ind.  trunk  (obs.). — 
Siam.  tdrahng. — Ann.  tu  rac. — 
Mai.  tronko,  tarunku. 

4£  The  municipal  gaol,  where 
those  charged  with  the  smaller 
delinquencies  were  locked  up, 
was  called  tronco ;  the  others 
were  sent  to  prison.  In  Lisbon 
the  tronco  existed  till  the  time 
of  King  Sebastian  in  whose 
reign  two  prisons  were  estab- 
lished." Almanack  do  Occidente, 
1903. 

In  the  East  the  term  tronco 
was  used  in  a  generic  accepta- 
tion. "  The  tronco  which  was 
the  house  of  the  chief  magis- 
trate, where  the  captives  of 
Bintao  were  imprisoned,  on 
account  of  the  bribe  they  offer- 

1  "A  great  number  of  trombetas, 
bagpipes  and  kettledrums."  Diogo 


TROPA 


TUFAO 


353 


ed,   was   kept   open  for   them 
on  that  day."     Castanheda.1 

Tropa  (troop  of  soldiers). 
Konk.  trop.  It  is  going  out  of 
currency ;  but  it  is  preserved 
in  such  expressions  as  tropacho 
ghodo, ( cavalry  horse ',  to  desig- 
nate a  person  well  fed  and 
indolent.2 — ?  Malayal.  truppu, 
from  the  Engl.  '  trooper ', 
according  to  Gundert. — Tet., 
Gal.  tropa. 

1  "  As  soon  as  we  arrived  at  Can- 
ton, they  brought  us  before  the  pocha- 
cy  and  he  ordered  us  to  be  taken  to 
certain  houses  used  as  troncos." 
Christovfto  Vioira,  in  Donald  Fergu- 
son, Letters  from  Portuguese  Captives  in 
Canton,  p.  50.  [Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  XXX, 
p.  46S,  and  the  translation  in  Vol. 
XXXT,  p.  12.] 

"  Simao  Caeiro,  and  Langarote  de 
Seixas  who  were  coming  with  him  were 
taken  to  the  tronco  of  Goa,  and  put  in 
irons."  Diogo  do  Couto,  Dec.  IV,  ii,  6. 

["This  prison  ig  the  only  one  in  all 
the  town  of  Cochin,  and  is  called  the 
Tronco.*1  Pyrard,  Voyage,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  429.] 

["  There  are  four  general  prisons  at 
Goa,  besides  other  private  ones:  the 
first  is  that  of  the  Holy  Inquisition ; 
the  second  is  that  of  the  archbishop, 
close  to  his  residence  ;  the  third,  the 
Tronquo,  at  the  viceroy's  palace,  the 
chief  and  largest  of  all.'*  Idem,  Vol. 
II,  p.  18.] 

2  There    is   also   a  chapel    in    Goa 
which  is  called  '  tropacheth  kapel  (*  the 
chapel  for  the  troops ') 
22 


Trunfo  (trump  in  cards). 
Konk.  trumph. — Mac.  tarumpu. 

Tubo  (tube).  Konk.  tub ; 
vern.  term  nali. — ?  Kan.  tubu, 
sluice,  bore,  hole. 

Reeve  regards  the  Kanarese 
word  as  a  vernacular  one. 

?  Tudo  (all).  Jav.  tutung, 
having  reached  the  end ; 
brought  to  the  close.  Nutung 
to  bring  to  a  close,  to  achieve 
the  end. —  j  Chin,  tud  \  . 

Dr.  Heyligers  connects  tutung 
with  the  Portuguese  todo,  and 
observes  that  the  final  g  is  pro- 
nounced very  faintly. 

?  Tufao  (hurricane).  Konk. 
tuphdn,  storm,  tempest ; 
ravage,  damage ;  disturbance, 
disorder ;  rage ;  groundless  ac- 
cusation. Tuphani,  tuphankdr, 
one  given  to  brawls  ;  calum- 
niator.— Mar.  tuphdn  (has 
the  same  meanings  as  in 
Konkani).  Tuphankhor,  calum- 
niator.— Guj.  tophdn,  tempest; 
tumult ;  wickedness.  Tophani, 
tempestuous  ;  mischievous. — - 
Hindust.  tufdn,  inundation ; 
deluge ;  whirlwind  ;  a  disorder- 
ly person.  Tufani,  a  bois- 
terous, quarrelsome  fellow. — 
L.-Hindust.  tufdn,  storm. — Or., 
Beng.  tuphdn,  tempest ;  brawl. 
Tuphani,  boisterous ;  quarrel- 


354 


TUFAO 


TUFAO 


some. — Sindh.  tuphanu,  hurri- 
cane; extravagance;  calumny. 
Tuphani,  boisterous ;  quarrel- 
some ;  calumniator. — Punj . 
tufdn,  storm  ;  strife ;  calumny. 
Tufani,  a  disorderly  fellow. — 
Kash.  tuphdn,  tempest. — Tel* 
tuphanu. — Kan.,  Tul.  tuphanu, 
hurricane ;  groundless  accu- 
sation ;  calamity. — Anglo-Ind. 
typhoon.— Khas.  tupan. — Mai. 
tufdn. — Jap.  taifu. — Pers.  tu- 
fdn, tufdn,  strong  winds  ;  inun- 
dation.— Ar.  tufan,  inunda- 
tion ;  overpowering  rain  ;  cata- 
clysm. 

Portuguese  dictionary-writ- 
ers, with  the  exception  of  Fr. 
Joao  de  Sousa,  point  out  as 
the  original  of  the  Portuguese 
word  the  Gieek  typhon,  which 
normally  ought  to  give  typhao 
or  tifao.  But  was  the  term 
current  in  Portugal  ?  Fernao 
Pinto  says :  "  We  went  through 
such  a  terrible  south  wind  which 
the  Chinese  call  tufao  ".  And 
in  another  place  :""  The  storm 
which  the  Chinese  called 
tufao  ". 

The  same  source  is  indicated 
by    Diogo      do     Couto,1     and 


i  "They  had  very  rough  weather, 
which  the  inhabitants  (of  the  port  of 
Ohincheu)  call  Tufao,  which  is  a  distur- 


corroborated  by  John  Barrow 
and  GileS,  who  derive  the 
word  from  the  Chinese  sylla- 
bles ta-fung,  '  great  wind ',  and 
by  Dr.  Hirth,  who  derives  it 
from  the  local  Formosan  term 
fai  and  fung. 

Webster  (s.v.  typhoon)  says 
that  the  whirlwind  which  raises 
clouds  of  dust  was  called  ty- 
phoon * '  because  it  was  regarded 
as  the  work  of  Typhon  or  Ty- 
phos,  the  giant  who  was  struck 
with  a  thunderbolt  by  Jupiter 
and  buried  under  Mount  Etna  ". 
But  the  meaning  he  gives  to 
the  word  is  :  "a  violent  tornado 
or  hurricane  .occurring  in 
Chinese  seas  ". 

Yule  and  Burnell  admit  that 
the  word  was  first  employed  in 
the  China  Sea  and  not  in  the 
Indian  Ocean,  and  observe  that 
the  Portuguese  tufao  distinctly 


bance  so  great  and  fierce  and  causes 
so  many  storms  and  earthquakes ....;" 
V,  viii,  12.  "The  fly  of  the  compass 
was  moving  as  fast  as  do  the  tufoes  of 
China."  Id.,  VIIT,  i,  11. 

["  It  was  accompanied  by  such  a 
furious  storm  of  rain,  with  lightning 
and  hail,  that  those  who  were  familiar 
with  these  coasts  declared  it  to  be  a 
tufon,  a  form  of  storm  much  dreaded 
in  those  parts."  Manrique,  Travels, 
Hak.  Soc.,Vol.  II,  p.  53.] 


TUFAO 


TUFAO 


355 


represents  tufdn  and  not  tdi- 
fung,  and  presume  that  Vasco 
de  Gama  and  his  followers  got 
the  word  tufao,  as  well  as  the 
word  monqdo  ('monsoon '),  from 
Arab  pilots. 

Indian  dictionary-writers 
regard  Arabic  as  the  source  of 
the  word.  Shakespear  derives 
tufdn  from  the  verb  tuf,  '  to 
turn',  "or,  rather,  from  the 
Chaldaic  or  Syriac  tafu,  from 
Chaldaic  taf  and  tof,  to  fall,  to 
run,  to  overflow  "  ;  and  says 
it  is  analogous  to  the  Greek 
typhon.  The  authors  of  Hobson- 
Jobson  identify  tufdn,  which 
occurs  several  times  in  the 
Koran,  with  typMn  or  typhon 
and  presume  that  it  may  have 
come  to  the  Arabs  either  as 
the  result  of  maritime  inter- 
course or  through  the  transla- 
tions of  Aristotle. 

Robertson  Smith  distin- 
guishes between  two  words  : 
the  one  typhon,  '  whirlwind, 
water-spout',  connected  with 
typhos,  which  he  says  is  pure 
Greek ;  and  the  other  tufdn, 
*  the  deluge ',  which  he  declares 
to  be  borrowed  from  the  Ara- 
maic. "  Tufdn,  for  Noah's  flood 
is  both  Jewish,  Aramaic  and 
Syriac,  and  this  form  is  not 


borrowed  from  the  Greek,  but 
is  derived  from  a  true  Semitic 
root  tuf,  '  to  overflow  '  ".  He 
observes  that  in  the  sense  of 
*  whirlwind '  the  word  is  not 
met  with  in  classical  Arabic, 
but  he  conjectures  that  this 
meaning  was  derived  subse- 
quently from  the  Arabic  root 
tuf,  '  to  go  round ',  or,  rather, 
introduced  from  some  form  of 
typhon,  typho,  or  tifone.  See 
Hobson-Jobson. 

In  view  of  this  controversy, 
it  is  not  certain  whether  the 
Portuguese  derived  the  word 
from  Arabic  or  from  Chinese, 
or  if  they  at  all  introduced  it 
into  India.  In  the  Portuguese 
spoken  in  India  the  word 
Samatra  (q.v.)  is  used,  by  pre- 
ference, to  denote  '  a  tempest, 
or  storm  \ 

[Sir  R.  C.  Temple  appears  to 
be  inclined  to  accept  the  Ar. 
tufdn,  Port,  tufao  as  the  ori- 
ginal of  typhoon,  but  he  pro- 
ceeds to  say  that  "some  Chinese 
scholars,  however,  ascribe  a 
Chinese  origin  to  the  term 
through  Cantonese  tdi-fung,  a 
gale,  lit.,  tdi,  great,  and  Jung, 
wind.  It  is  possible  that  the 
form  and  sound  *  typhoon ' 
for  tuf  an  arose  out  of  tdi-fung  ". 


356 


TUFlO 


TUTANAGA 


Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I,  p.  164,  n1. 

The  O.E.D.  distinguishes  be- 
tween two  different  Oriental 
words:  ( 1 )  the  a  forms, like  Port. 
tufao,  are  referred  to  Ar.  tafa 
which  itself  is  probably  an  adap- 
tation of  Gk.  Typhon,(2)tuffoon, 
tyfoon  represent  the  Chinese  tai- 
fung.  The  spelling  of  the  second 
has  apparently  been  influenced 
by  that  of  the  earlier  known 
Indian  word,  while  that  now 
current  is  due  to  association 
with  Typhon. 

Below  is  a  description  of  a 
storm  given  by  Pyrard  which 
is  clearly  influenced  by  the 
Greek  conception  of  Typhon.2] 

1  ["  Their   houses  (of  the  people  of 
Macao)  double  tyled,  and  thatt  plais- 
tred   over    againe,    for   prevention   of 
Hurracanes  or  violentt  wyndes  thatt 
happen   some    Yeares,   called  by   the 
Chinois  Tuffaones." 

2  ["  On  the  24th  August  we  passed 

the  equinoctial  line Nothing  is 

so  inconstant  as  the  weather,  but  there 
it  is  inconstancy  itself ;  in  a  moment 
it  becomes  calm  as  by  a  miracle ;  in 
half  an  hour  there  is  on  all  sides  thun- 
der and   lightning,  the    most  terrible 
that  can  be  imagined  :  this  is  chiefly 
when  the  sun  is  near    the   equinox. 
Suddenly  the  calm  returns,  then  the 
storm  begins  again,  and  so  on.     All  at 
once  the  wind  rises  with  such  impetu- 
osity that  it  is  all  vou  can  do  to  lower 


Tumba  (a  bier  for  the  poor). 
Konk.  tumb. — Beng.  tumbd. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  tumba. — ?  Jap. 
fumbo,  a  grave ;  vern.  term 
haka. 

The  change  of  t  into  /  in  the 
Japanese  word  cannot  be  ex- 
plained. Cf .  tinta,  mdrtir. 

Tumor  (bump,  swelling). 
Konk.,  Mar.  tumbar. 

Tutanaga  (a  Chinese  alloy 
of  copper,  zinc  and  nickel ;  also 
zinc).  Anglo-Ind.  tootnague. 
— [Indo-Fr.  toutenague]. 

It  appears  that  the  imme- 
diate source  of  the  Portuguese 
word  is  the  Tarn,  tuttandgam, 
*  zinc ',  from  the  Persian  tutia- 
nak,  (  oxide  of  zinc'.1 

all  sail  in  time,  and  you  would  suppose 
that  the  masts  and  yards  would  give 
way  and  the  ship  be  lost.  Often  you 
see  coming  from  afar  great  whirlwinds, 
which  the  sailors  call  dragons  ;  if  they 
pass  over  ships  they  break  them  up 
and  send  them  to  the  bottom.  When 
they  are  seen  coming  the  sailors  take 
naked  swords  and  strike  them  one 
against  the  other,  in  the  form  of  a 
cross,  on  the  bows  of  the  ship,  or  in 
the  direction  where  they  see  the  storm 
coming,  and  they  consider  that  that 
prevents  it  coming  upon  the  ship  and 
turns  it  aside.*'  Voyage,  Hak,  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  11.] 

1  ["  Here  cometh  to  an  end  the 
great  and  wealthy  Kingdom  of  Guze- 
rate  and  Cambavs.  in  which  are  many 


TUTANAGA 


VAGEM 


357 


[Da  Ounha  (Indo-Portuguese 
Numismatics,     BBRAS,     Vol. 
XIV,    p.     409)     referring     to 
'tutenag'   says:    "This  alloy, 
which  has   from    time    imme- 
morial been  used  by  the  Chinese 
in  the  manufacture  of  the  gong, 
is  whitish  in  appearance,  sono- 
rous when  struck,  tough,  strong, 
malleable,    easily    cast,     ham- 
mered, and  polished,  and  does 
not  readily  tarnish  ....  When 
analysed,    it   yields  of   copper 
40-4,    zinc    25-4,    nickel    31-6, 
and  iron  2-6.     Its  name  is  be- 
lieved to  have  been  given  to  it 
first  by  the  Portuguese  in  India, 
who  must  have  got  it  from  the 
Malayalam  language,  in  which 
tuttu  is  the  name  of  a  tutenag 
coin   equal    to    20   cash,   or   \ 
pice  ;  if  it  is  not  derived  from 
the  English  tutty,  tutia  in  low 
Latin,    tuzia    in    Italian,    and 
tuthie    in    French    for    a    sub- 
limate of  zinc  or  calamine  col- 
lected in  the  furnace."] 


horses many  cotton  muslins. . . . 

and  also  other  coloured  cloths  of  divers 

'kinds,  silk  muslins gingelly  oil, 

southernwood,  spikenard,  tutenag 
borax,  opium."  Duarte  Barbos'a,  ed. 
Dames,  Vol.  I,  p.  154.] 


u 


?  Umbreira  (door-sill). 
Konk.  umbor,  umbro,  urribri 
(dim.),  threshold,  door-step ; 
folding  or  two-leaved  door ; 
vern.  term  darvanfo,  devdi. — 
Mar.  umbra,  umrd,  umbartd, 
umar(d,  threshold,  door-step ; 
hearth,  family;  vern.  terms 
darvafd,  devdi,  defiali.  Umbar- 
patti,  umbarsard,  contribution 
of  the  house. — Guj.  umbro, 
ubharo,  threshold. 

The  origin  of  the  Indian 
words  is  not  known.  Its 
meaning  differs  somewhat  from 
that  of  the  Portuguese  word. 
The  resemblance  may  be  per- 
haps accidental,  as  in  the  case 
of  chapa,  tanque,  varanda. 

Uniforme  (a  uniform). 
Konk.  uniphorm. — Tet.  uni- 
formi. 

Urinol       (urinal).       Konk. 
urnol,  urnel ;  vern.  term  dori.— . 
Tet.  urinol ;  vern.  term  kuzi. 


Vacina  (cow-pox ;  vaccina- 
tion). Konk.  vasin. — Tet.,  Gal, 
vasina,  also  *  to  vaccinate '. 

PVagem  (pod,  husk).  Sinh. 
bdnchi. 


358 


VALADO 


VARANDA 


Valado  (a  mound  or  embank- 
ment). Anglo-Ind.  walade  (1. 
us.),  vellard  (used  in  Bombay).1 
[Not  in  O.E.D.  The  term  is 
applied  to  the  causeways  built 
between  Bombay  and  the  neigh- 
bouring islands,  intended  to 
exclude  water  and  to  serve  as 
dry  passages  over  the  marshy 
land. 

Whitworth's  suggestion  that 
the  Marathi  walhdd,  to  cross 
over,  would  supply  a  derivation 
for  '  vellard  or  walade '  would 
be  an  instance  of  striving  after 
meaning,  if  there  were  such  a 
word  in  Marathi.  Molesworth 
does  not  mention  it.  Olandane 
in  Mar.  is  c  to  cross  over'.] 

Valer  (to  be  worth),  Mai. 
valer  (Haex). 

Vapor  ('a  steamship'). 
Konk.  vapor;  vern.  term  a0r-fco(, 
lit.  'fire  boat',  (b6t  is  from  the 
English  '  boat ' ) .  — Tet.  vapor . 


1  "  The  Moors  were  also  busy  mak- 
ing a  vallado  in  the  river."  Ant6nio 
Bocarro,  Dec.  XIII,  p.  81. 

["  The  bridge  over  the  "  wide  breach 
of  land  "  is  now  called  Breach  Candy. 
It  is  also  called  *«  Vellard,"  a  corrup- 
tion of  the  Portuguese  Vallado,  which 
means  a  fence  or  hedge,  properly  a 
mud-wall  with  a  fence  of  wood  upon 
it.'*  Da  Cunha,  The  Origin  of  Bombay, 
p.  57.] 


—  ?      Pers.      vdpur. —  ?      Ar. 
vabur. —  |  Turk  vapor  \  . 

Belot  derives  vabur  from 
Italian. 

Vara  (a  linear  measure,  a 
yard).  Konk.,  Guj.  vdr.  Adha- 
vdr  (Guj.),  half  a  yard. — Mala- 
yal.  vdra. — Kan.  vdru. — Tul. 
vdru,  varu. — -Mai.  vara,  a  stick 
(Haex).1 

The  word  is  used  in  Konkani 
and  in  Tamil  also  in  the  sense 
of  '  the  pole  of  a  canopy,  and 
of  the  staff  carried  by  the  chief 
member  of  a  religious  sodality '. 

Varanda  (verandah).  Konk. 
vardnd,  the  principal  part  of 
the  house  which  one  first 
enters. —  ?  Mar.  varand,  var- 
add,  varanda ,  varandi,  parapet, 
a  wall  alongside  a  verandah, 
or  a  street. — Guj.  varando,  gal- 
lery.— Hindi,  barandd,  vardndd, 
varanda,  barandaka,  bardmada. 
—  ?  Hindust.  baramada.— 
Beng.  bardndd. — Ass.  barandd, 
a  species  of  thatched  cottage. 
— Sinh.  bardnde,  bardndaya, 
varandaya.—T&m. ,  Malayal. 
varanda. — Kan.,  Tul.  varanda. 

l  "All  these  kinds  of  cloths  are 
produced  in  entire  pieces  each  of  which 
measures  twenty-three  or  twenty-four 
Portuguese  varas."  Duarte  Barbosa, 
p.  362. 


VARANDA 


VARANDA 


359 


— Anglo-Ind.  veranda,  veran- 
dah.1— Indo-Fr.  veranda  veran- 
dah.— Gar.,  Khas.  baranda. — 
Mai.  vardnda,  baranda,  berdn- 
da,  meranda. — Ach.  berdnda. — 
Sund.  baranda, — Tet.,  Gal.  var- 
and,a. — Pers.  baramada. 

The  origin  of  the  word  var- 
anda  or  veranda,  '  gallery 
round  a  house  or  sometimes 
only  in  front ',  is  a  subject 
of  great  controversy.  Three 
hypotheses  have  been  put 
forward. 

John  Beames,  [Whitworth,] 
Littr£,  and  many  others  derive 
it  from  the  Sansk.  varanda, 
from  the  root  vr  or  mr,  cto 
cover,  to  surround,  to  enclose '. 
And  this  word  is  marked 
by  Bohtlingk,  Cappeller  and 
Monier  Williams  as  a  pure  dic- 
tionary-word, because  it  is  not 
to  be  found  in  any  Sanskrit 
books  known  till  now;  and  in 
the  dictionaries  it  has  various 
meanings,  such  as :  multitude, 
group,  rash  on  the  face,  a  pile 
of  hay,  bundle,  purse,  etc. 


i  ['.'..  Small  ranges  of  pillars  that 
support  a  pent-house  or  shed,  form- 
ing what  is  called,  in  the  Portuguese 
Lingua-franca  Verandas,  either  round 
or  on  particular  sides  of  the  house." 
Grose,  A  Voyage  to  file  East  Indies 
(1757),  p.  84.] 


Benfey,  Bohtlingk  &  Roth 
(Dictionary  of  St.  Petersburgh, 
1855-1875),  Monier  Williams 
(1st  ed.,  1874),  Whitney,  and 
Apte  give  it  the  meaning  of 
'verandah,  gallery  or  portico'. 
And  the  commentator  of  Am- 
arako6a  (dictionary  of  the  fifth 
century)  quotes  the  authority 
of  Hemachandra  (a  dictionary- 
maker  of  the  twelfth  century) 
in  support  of  the  meaning  of 
antaravedi  ("a  veranda  resting 
on  columns ",  Williams)  he 
gives  to  it,  which  in  itself  is 
also  a  pure  dictionary  term.1 

Bohtlingk  (Sanskrit  Wdrter- 
buchinkurzererFassung,  1884), 
Cappeller  (1891),  M.  Williams 
.(the  edition  of  1899)  leave  out 
entirely  the  meaning  of  'gal- 
lery', as  not  justified.2  And 

1  The  phrase  antara  vedirmattavara- 
nayoriva,    of    EaghuvamSa    (XII,    93> 
Bombay  ed.)   means  'like  a  wall  be- 
tween two  furious  elephants '. 

2  The    meaning    of   the    compound 
varandatam-buka.,  which  is  met  with  in 
the  drama  Mrchakatika  of  Kalidasa,  is 
very   obscure.     Cappeller  interprets  it 
as  'fishing-line ',  which  is  also  the  only 
meaning  which  he  gives  for  varanda, 
and  observes  that  the  word  occurs  only 
in  the  translation  from  the  Prakrit. 
Monier  Williams  attributes  to  it  inter- 
rogatively the   same   meaning.      But 
Apte  claims  that  it  means  a  "  project, 
ing  or  overhanging  wall". 


360 


VARANDA 


VAEANDA 


Burnell  observes  that  the  mean- 
ing referred  to  above  "  does  not 
belong  to  old  Sanskrit,  but  is 
only  to  be  found  in  works  rela- 
tively modern",  but  does  not 
<cite  any  text. 

Molesworth  (Mar.)  distin- 
guishes between  two  varandas, 
one  of  Sanskrit  origin,  in  the 
sense  of  '  a  load  of  hay ',  and 
the  other  with  the  various 
meanings  mentioned  above, 
but  does  not  suggest  its  etymo- 
logy. Candy  (Mar.)  translates 
the  English  '  veranda '  into 
osri,  padvi,  padsdl,  pad-osri, 
padSala,  paddvi,  oti.  Almost 
all  these  words,  and  in  addition 
to  these  osro  and  0(6,  are  current 
in  Konkani.  Gundert  (Mal- 
ay al.)  admits  the  Portuguese 
source.  Campbell  (Tel.)  adopts 
the  Sanskrit  derivation.  Zieg- 
ler  (Kan.)  states  that  varanda 
is  a  foreign  term  but  does  not 
indicate  its  origin.  Haex  (Mai.) 
mentions  baranda  ('a  story  or 
balcony')  as  a  vernacular  term ; 
but  Favre  attributes  it  to  a 
Sanskrit  and  Wilkinson  to 
a  Portuguese  origin.  Rigg 
(Sund.)  derives  it  from  Portu- 
guese. 

Yule  &  Burnell  were  the  first 
to  suggest  that  there  existed  in 


Portuguese  and  Spanish  the 
word  varanda,  independent  of 
the  Indian  varanda,  with  the 
same  or  analogous  meaning, 
because  the  author  of  the 
Roteiro  (1498)  employs  it  with- 
out explaining  it,1  and  also 

1  "  And  ho  came  to  join  us  where  we 
had  been  put  in  a  varanda  where 
there  was  a  large  candlestick  made  of 
brass  that  gave  us  light."  FernSo 
Pinto  (1540)  employs  the  word  varanda 
very  often  as  though  it  was  well- 
known:  "We  entered  with  her  into 
another  court  much  nobler  than  the 
first,  surrounded  on  all  sides  witii  two 
kinds  of  varandas,  as  if  it  had  been  a 
cloister  of  monks."  [Cogan  renders 
this  reference  to  verandas  thus:  "all 
about  invironed  with  Galleries"  (in 
Hobson-Jobson).']  And  Gasper  Correia 
(1561) :  "  The  King  was  in  a  varanda, 
so  that  he  saw  everything  in  the  order 
in  which  it  happened." 

[In  Chronica  de  Bisnaga  (1525),  ed. 
David  Lopes,  both  forms  varamdas 
and  baramdas  are  met  with  and  no- 
where is  an  explanation  of  the  term 
offered  :  "  The  palaces  of  the  King  (of 
Vijayanagar)  are  of  this  kind :  they 
have  a  gate  leading  to  an  open  space 
. . .  and  above  this  gate  there  is  a 
pinnacle  very  high  built  like  such  others 

with  their  varamtfas After  going 

through  this  gate  you  find  there  is  a 
large  open  space  . . .  and  you  soon  come 
to  another  gate  very  like  the  first ...  so 
much  so  that  when  you  have  entered 
this  you  have  a  large  open  space  before 
you,  and  on  either  side  of  it  some  low 
baramdas  in  which  the  captains  and 


VARANDA 


VARANDA 


361 


because  it  occurs  in  Vocabulista 
Ardbigo  of  Pedro  de  Alcala 
(1505).  And  the  following 
passage,  very  significant,  can 
also  be  cited  from  Joao  de  Bar- 
ros  in  proof  thereof:  "  The 
inhabitants  of  Ru^otello  made 
an  open  Avooden  gallery  which 
in  those  parts  serves  the  same 
purpose  that  varandas  or  ter- 
races do  among  us."  .Dec.  Ill, 
v,  7. 

Gongalves  Viana  (Ortografia 
NacionaL  A  post  Has  aos  Die. 
Port.)  defends  this  hypothesis 
with  many  arguments  of  great 
value ;  he  connects  the  word 
with  vara  ('a  rod')  and  vardo 
('a  bar'),  and  concludes  that 
4 'the  existence  of  this  word  in 
India  and  in  the  Romanic  lan- 
guages is  accidental,  as  the 
same  must  be  the  case  with 
that  of  tanque  ('  tank')  and  of 
chapa  ('mark')  in  Portuguese 
and  the  Indian  vernaculars  ". 

Even  if  the  existence  of 
varanda  in  Sanskrit  and  its 
transmission  into  many  present 
day  Prakrits  were  not  open  to 
dispute,  it  appears  to  me,  for 
more  than  one  reason,  that  the 


the  gentry  are  accommodated  from 
where  to  watch  the  festivities."  p. 
101.] 


meaning    of    *  a    gallery    with 
columns',  which  is  to  be  found 
in  some  of  these  languages,  is 
not  Indian,   but  derived  from 
Portuguese,  and  has  found  its 
way  into  them  in  modern  times. 
First,    no   Sanskrit  or  Prakrit 
passage  with  varanda  in  such  a 
sense  is  found  before  the  six- 
teenth      century.       Secondly, 
Konkani,     Hindustani,     Oriya, 
Sindhi,  Kashmiri,  to  judge  from 
the  dictionaries  of  these  langu- 
ages, are  not  at  all  acquainted 
with    the    word    in    the    form 
varanda.     Thirdly,    many  dic- 
tionaries of  the  other  languages 
do  not  mention  it,  as  for  ins- 
tance the  Gujarati  Dictionary  of 
L.  Patel  and  N.  Patel,  the  Sin- 
halese of  Clough,  the  Punjabi  of 
Starkey  ;  or  they  derive  it  from 
another  language,  as  the  dic- 
tionary   of    Singh    does,    from 
the  Persian  bardmada ;  or  they 
make    a    phonetic    distinction 
between    bardndd    or    bardnda 
and  varanda,  as  does  the  Hindi 
Dictionary  of  Guni  Lala,  the 
Sinhalese  of  Carter  (s.v.  porti- 
co).    Fourthly,    Marathi    and 
Assamese  do  not  assign  to  the 
word  varanda  the  meaning  of 
'  a  gallery  or  portico  ' .    Fifthly, 
in    Konkani     vardnd    has    no 


362 


VARANDA 


VARELA 


cerebral  sounds,  andis  employed 
solely  among  the  Christians  to- 
gether with  other  terms  (vasr6, 
vasri)  and  in  a  meaning  which 
is  peculiar  to  it.  Sixthly,  the 
English  form  veranda  or  ver- 
andah betrays  clearly  its  Portu- 
guese, and  not  indigenous, 
origin ;  had  it  been  the  latter, 
it  would  have  become  warand.1 
The  third  hypothesis,  little 
probable,  proposed  by  Webster 
and  C.  Defremery,  points  out  as 
the  primary  source  of  varanda 
the  Persian  baramada  (intro- 
duced into  Hindustani),  a  com- 
pound of  bar  ('from  above') 
and  amada  ('coming'),  and 
equivalent  to  c  coming  forward, 
projecting'.  Yule  thinks  it 
possible  that  it  may  be  a  Per- 
sian '  striving  after  meaning ' 
in  explanation  of  the  foreign 
word  which  they  may  have 
borrowed. 


1  Dr.  Schuchardt  finds  that  in  the 
Romanic  languages  the  actual  meaning 
of  varanda  is  not  brought  out,  because 
the  Port,  varanda,  Sp.  baranda,  Catalan 
barana  ('  balustrade '),  are  derived  from 
the  verb  '  barrar  \  Beitrage,  etc. 
[Barrar  in  this  connection  would  be 
derived  from  barra,  bar  of  metal  or 
wood,  and  barrar  would  mean  either 
'to  support  on  bars',  or  'to  lay  bars 
across'.] 


[The  O.E.D.  says  that  '  ver- 
andah '  was  originally  intro- 
duced into  English  from  India, 
where  the  word  is  found  in 
several  of  the  native  languages 
as  Hindi  varanda,  Beng.  baran- 
da, mod.  Sansk.  baranda,  but  it 
appears  to  be  merely  an  adop- 
tion of  Port,  and  older  Sp. 
varanda  (baranda),  railing,  balu- 
strade, balcony.  The  Fr.  ver- 
anda appears  to  it  to  have  been 
adopted  from  English,  but  to 
Dalgado  from  Indo-Fr.  through 
Portuguese.] 

[Varela  (an  idol ;  a  Buddhist 
temple  and  monastery  in  Indo- 
China,  China  and  in  Japan). 
Anglo-Ind.  varella.1 

This  word  which  is  to  be 
met  with  in  the  works  of  old 
Portuguese  writers  is  believed 
to  be  the  Malay  barhala  (Jav. 
brahald),  '  idol,'  and  to  have 

1  ["  And  they  consume  many  canes 
likewise  in  making  of  their  Varellaes 
or  idole  temples,  which  are  in  great 
number,  both  great  and  small.  They 
be  made  round  like  a  sugar  loaf  e ;  some 
are  as  high  as  a  church,  very  broad 
beneath,  some  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in 
compasse . . .  They  consume  in  these 
Varellaes  great  quantity  of  golde,  for 
that  they  be  all  gilded  aloft,  and  many 
of  them  from  the  top  to  the  bottome." 
Ralph  Fitch,  in  Foster,  Early  Travels, 
p.  35.] 


ViRZEA 


VELUDO 


363 


been  used  by  the  Portuguese 
also  to  signify  '  a  temple '  or 
'  the  house  of  idols,'  just  in  the 
same  way  as  pagoda  was  em- 
ployed by  them  in  the  sense  of 
an  'idol'  and  a  'temple'.  In 
Fernao  Pinto  both  forms  var- 
eta  and  bralla  are  met  with. 
See  Glossario.] 

[Varzea,  vargem  or  verga 
(a  piece  of  level  ground  that  is 
sowed  and  cultivated).  Anglo- 
Ind.  verge  (used  formerly  for 
'rice  lands').1  See  Hobson- 
JobsonJ] 

Varrao  (a  boar-pig).  Konk. 
bardmv. — Sinh.  barama. 

Vaso  (vase,  vessel).  Konk. 
vdz,  flower  vase. — Mai.  pdsu, 
bdsu. — Ach.,  Jav.,  Batav.  pdsu. 
— Sund.,  Bal.,  Day.  pdso. — 
Tet.,  Gal  vdzu. 

Dr.  Schuchardt  says  that 
ba.su  proceeds  probably  from 
the  Dutch  vaas  l  a  vessel  to  put 
any  liquor  in,'  notwithstanding 
its  vowel  ending.  See  cdmara. 


1  ["They  offten  dig  their  mimes  10 
foth ;  and  when  they  have  a  shoure  of 
raine  or  two  in  a  day,  then  they  geet 
the  most  tinn.  But  when  the  raines 
are  wholley  seet  in  then  they  leave  of 
their  diging  and  goas  to  their  varges  ' 
Ind.  Antiq.,  July,  1931,  p.  106.  It  is 
strange  that  Sir  R.  Temple  should  have 
conjectured  that  '  varges '  might  stand 
for  '  villages '.] 


[Vedor,  also  Veador  (an  in- 
spector, or  controller).  Anglo- 
Ind.  veador.1 

In  the  O.E.D.  but  not  in 
Hobson-Jobson.  This  term  in 
the  English  Factory  records 
sometimes  assumes  interesting 
forms :  Veadore,  Theodore. 

The  Vedor  de  Fazenda  was 
an  official  at  Goa  who  had 
charge  of  all  matters  concern- 
ing revenue,  finance,  and  ship- 
ping, and  ranked  second  only  to 
the  Viceroy.] 

Velho  (old  man).  Konk.  el 
(us.  in  a  restricted  sense). — 
Mai.  veillo,  also  "an  old 
woman"  (Haex). 

Veludo      (velvet).      Konk. 

1  [•'  This  Viador  is  overseer  of  all 
finances,  and  also  of  everything  that 
goes  on  in  Goa,  as  well  affairs  of  war 
and  shipping  as  all  other  affairs,  he 
being  the  second  personage  next  after 
the  viceroy  in  all  that  pertains  to  the 
affairs  of  the  king".  Pyrard,  Voyage, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  pt.  i,  p.  40.] 

["  He  (the  Viceroy  of  Goa)  referred 
us  unto  the  Theadore  de  Fazendo, 
from  whome  we  received  the  enclosed 
note  of  his  desires,  both  in  the  prices 
and  proportion.''  Foster,  The  English 
Factories,  1634-1636,  p.  99.] 

["He  is  to  proceed  to  Goa  in  the 
William ;  and,  arriving  there,  to  present 
the  accompanying  letters  to  the  Vedor, 
with  whom  he  is  to  treat  concerning 
his  goods".  Idem,  p.  121.] 


364 


VEND  AS 


VERDE 


vilud. — Sinh .  villudu.  — Mala- 
yal.  villudu,  veludi. — Mai.  velu- 
do  (Haex),  beludu,  beludro, 
beldu,  belduva. — Ach.  beludu. — 
Batt.  bilulu. — Sund.  beludru, 
buludru. — Jav.  beludru,  bludru, 
belddur. — Mad.  blutru. — Bal. 
bludru. — Batav.  biludru. — Mac. 
bilulu. — Bug.  beludu,  bilulu, 
valudu,  biladura. — Jap.  birodo.1 

[Pyrard  in  his  Diet,  of  some 
words  of  the  Maldive  language 
mentions  velouzy,  which  is  ob- 
viously derived  from  Portu- 
guese. See  Hak.  Soc.'s  ed.  Vol. 
II,  pt.  II,  p.  416.] 

Beludru  in  Javanese  and 
belustru  in  Malay  is  also  the 
name  of  a  botanical  plant, 
Momordica  charantia.  In 
Konkani,  as  also  in  the  Portu- 
guese of  Goa,  vilud  is  also  the 
name  of  Celosia  cristata. 

Vendas  ('  sale  by  public  auc- 
tion ').  Sinh.  vendesiya.  Ven- 
disi  saldva,  the  place  of  the 
auction-sale.  Vendesi-kara- 
nava  (lit.  'to  make  a  sale'), 
vendteiyen  vikuqanava  (lit.  '  to 


1  "And  on  the  head  over  a  coif  of 
gold,  a  cap  of  velud<K"  Jo&o  de 
Barros,  Dec.  II,  x,  8. 

"With  jackets  of  black  veludo  and 
sleeves  of  purple  satin."  Gaspar 
Corroia,  I,  p.  533. 


sell  in  a  public  auction'),  ven- 
desi  damanava  (lit.  '  to  place 
on  sale'),  to  sell  by  auction. 
Vendesi-kdraya,  vendu,  the 
seller  at  an  auction. 

[  Veneziano  (the  name  of  an 
old  Venetian  gold  coin  current 
in  India  and  which  in  the  six- 
teenth century  was  worth  420 
reis ;  afterwards  the  sequin). 
Anglo-Ind.  Venetian.1 

There  are  frequent  references 
to  this  coin  in  the  early  Portu- 
guese writers  in  India  from  as 
early  a  date  as  the  middle  of 
the  sixteenth  century.] 

[  Ventosa  (cupping-glass) . 
Anglo-Ind.  ventoso  (obs.).2 

This  form  is  not  mentioned 
in  the  O.E.D.,  nor  is  the  word 
found  in  Hobson-Jobson.] 

Verde  (green).  Konk.  verd  ; 
vern.  term  pachvo. — Beng.  berdi 
(us.  among  the  Christians). — 

1  ["There  is  another  kinde  of  gold 
money  (in  Goa),  which  is  called  Vene- 
tianders :  some  of  Venice,  and  some 
of  Turkish  coine,  and  are  commonly 
2.  Pardawes  Xeraphins."     Linschoten, 
Voyage,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  243.] 

["The  Money  which  passes  is  a 
Golden  Venetian,  equivalent  to  our 
Angel."  Fryer,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  p. 
152.] 

2  ["To  Cup  they  use   Ventosoes, 
without   Scarifications."     Fryer,   East 
India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  286.] 


VERDURA 


VERRUMA 


Mai.  verdi,  in  Idzu-virdi,  lapis- 
lazuli.  [See  Bende  verde.] 

Verdura  ('  greens  ').  Konk. 
verdur\  vern.  terms  varverh, 
tarkari,  sdk-bhaji. — Anglo-Ind. 
verdure  (obs.).1 

[Vereador  (an  alderman). 
Anglolnd.  vereador. 

This  term  is  often  met  with 
in  the  early  settlements  of 
disputes  between  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Bombay  and  the  British 
Government.2  Neither  in  the 
O.E.D.  nor  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

1  "  The  people  were  pleased  with  the 
present,    and    especially    those    ailing 
with  the  verdura  and  oranges."  Gas- 
par  Correia,  1 ,  p.  44. 

2  [*<  Vereador  is  one  who  holds  the 
staff  or  wand  of  power ;  is  a  member  of 
Council  or  of  the  Chamber ;    a  func- 
tionary charged  with  the  administra- 
tion of   the  police   or  the  repairs  of 
public  roads ;  a  bazaar  superintendent ; 
a  magistrate  or  a  public  functionary 
who  fires  local  tariffs  or  taxes  ".    Report 
oj  Cases  decided  in  the  Original  Civil 
Jurisdiction     of    the    High     Court    of 
Bombay,  Vol.  IV,  1866-67,  p.  90. 

Da  Cunha  (Origin  of  Bombay,  p. 
230)  makes  the  following  comments 
on  the  above  origin  suggested  for  this 
word :  "  Now  vereador  has  nothing  to 
do  with  the  holding  of  the  start  or 
wand  of  power.  This  fanciful  deriva- 
tion is  evidently  drawn  from  the  Port- 
uguese word  vara,  Latin  virga,  which 
means  a  '  rod '.  But  vereador  has  not 
the  remotest  connection  with  it.  Ver- 
eador simply  corresponds  to  the  word 


Whitworth  is  obviously 
thinking  of  this  official  when 
he  says :  *  *  Veador .  An  appel- 
late judge  under  the  Portu- 
guese Government,  who  heard 
appeals  from  the  ouvidors  ;  also 
a  land  factor  or  overseer." 
The  way  he  spells  the  word 
might  lead  one  to  confound  it 
with  vedor  (q.v.).~\ 

Verniz  (varnish).  Konk. 
verniz ;  vern.  term  rogan. — 
Tet.,  G&IJ  verniz. 

Ver6nica  (veronica;  'cloth 
with  representation  of  Christ's 
face ' ) .  Konk .  verank  ;  vern . 
term  arluk. — Tet.,  Gal.  veroni- 
ka. 

Verruma  (gimlet) .  Konk. 
rum;  barmo,  birmo  ('auger, 
borer5);  vern.  terms  girbo, 
topan. — Hindi,  Hindust.  bar- 
md. — Beng.  burmd ;  vern.  term 
turpun,  bhramar. — Sindh.  bar- 
md\  vern.  term  sarai. — Punj. 
varmd,  barmd. — Sinh.  bnruma, 
burema,  burema-katuva;  vern. 
term  tora-pataya .  — Malay  al . 


procurator,  or  attorney,  and  was  in 
olden  times  equivalent  to  consul  and 
decurio.  He  never  held  the  staff  of 
power  in  his  hand,  but  wore  a  toga 
or  gown,  as  vereador  da  Camara  or 
member  of  the  Municipal  Corpora- 
tion.'1] 


366         VERRUMA 


VIDRO 


veruma,  bormma ;  vern.  term 
turppanam,  tdmar. — Tel.  buru- 
ma,  baramd ;  vern.  term  tora- 
padamu. — Tul.  burma,  burmu] 
vern.  terms  beiraye,  beiravu, 
beirige. — Gar.,  Khas.  borma, 
bolma. — Tet.,  Gal.  verruma. — 
Pers.  barmd. — Ar.  barrima. 

Portuguese  dictionary-wri- 
ters give  as  the  certain  or  prob- 
able source  of  verruma  the 
Arabic  berrima.  But  Simonet 
says:  "Berrima.  Ar.  Afr. 
and  Or.  barrima  or  burima, 
'  borer ' ;  Sp.  berrima  Port,  ver- 
ruma. Ital.  verrina.  Low  Lat. 
verrinum  or  perhaps  better 
verrina:  "cum  verrinis  per- 
foravit"  ('  bored  holes  with  a 
gimlet')  Ducange,  from  Lat. 
verruina  and  this  again  from 
veru9  from  which  source  we 
have  also  the  Low  Lat.  ver- 
rubius  (terebrus).  In  conse- 
quence the  Spanish  word  ber- 
rima is  neither  of  Germanic 
nor  Arabic  origin,  as  some 
have  imagined.  The  Arabs 
received  it  from  the  people 
of  Spain  as  M.  Dozy  with 
much  reason  conjectured,  and 
from  it  formed  the  word 
berren" 

All  the  same,  it  is  very  prob- 
able that  barmd  or  barmo  in 


the  Indian  languages  comes 
directly  from  the  Persian 
barmd.1  In  Konkani  rum9 
which  is  evidently  from  ver- 
ruma (cf.  duljens,  from  indul- 
gencia,  '  indulgence,'  pen  from 
empena,  ( gable  end  of  a 
house'),  is  distinguished  from 
bormo  or  birmo. 

Verso  (verse).  Konk.  vcrs 
(us.  among  the  Christians)  ; 
vern.  terms  pad,  charan,  6lok. — 
Tet.,  Gal.  versu. 

Vesper  as  (vespers).  Konk. 
vespr. — Tarn.  vesper. — Kan. 
v£speru. — Mai .  vesporas. — Tet . , 
Gal.  vesper  a. 

Vestido  (dress).    Konk.  vrs- 

tid. — Gal.  vestidu.   ^>      '• ,  i    ; 

/ 

V6u  (veil,  cover).  Konk. 
vev ;  vern.  terms  61,  odJini.-  — 
Beng.,  Tarn,  vevu  (of  the  cha- 
lice used  at  mass). — Tet.,  Gal. 
veu. 

Vidro  (glass;  also  a  tumb- 
ler). Konk.  vidr\  vern.  terms 
kdnch  or  kdz ;  pelo,  kanso, 
pivanpatr,  surdbhdnd  (1.  us.  in 
this  sense). — Sinh.  viduruva, 


1  "  They  use  (in  the  Moluccas)  only 
an  adze,  a  narrow  chisel,  a  wooden 
mallet,  verruma,  which  is  like  a 
gouge  inserted  in  a  hollow  pipe." 
Gabriel  Rebelo,  p.  176, 


VIGARIO 


VISITADOR          367 


idureva,  vidur ;  vern.  terms 
kdchakaya.  Vidur  evu,  glazed. 
Vidur e  silpiyd,  glazier. — Mai. 
vidro.  Also  gilds  from  the 
English  'glass'. — Nic.  vitore, 
tumbler  (cf.  libare  from  livro 
('book').—  Tet.,  Gal.  vidru.— 
Jap.  biidoro. 

In  Indo-Portuguese  also  vidro 
means  '  a  tumbler  '. 

Vigario  (vicar).  Konk. 
vigdr . — Tarn .  vigdri .  — Tet . , 
Gal.  vigariu. 

Vinagre  (vinegar).  Konk. 
vindgr\  vern.  term  Sirko. — 
Sinh.  vindkiri ;  vern.  terms 
kdchi,  kdnjika. 

Vinha  de  alhos  (the  name 
of  a  species  of  viand).  Konk. 
vinjdl. — Hindust.  (of  the  south) 
binddlu. — Tarn.  venddle. — 

[Anglo-Ind.  vindaloo.  Not  in 
the  O.E.D.  nor  in  Hobson- 
Jobson.f 

[In  Indian  Cookery  (Bombay) 
there  are  recipes  for  the  pre- 


1  "  There  is  another  fish  (in  Angola) 
which  they  call  ongulo ;  it  is  like  pork 
and,  served  in  vinha  dalhos,  much 
resembles  it"  (1585),  Garcia  SimOes, 
in  Jour.  Oeo.  Soc.  Lisb.,  4th  ser., 
p.  344. 

["No  water  must  be  used  in  the 
preparation  of  vindaloo  "  Indian  Coo- 
kery,, by  An  Anglo-Indian  (Bombay, 
1923),  p.  74.] 


paration  of  *  vindaloo '  of 
various  kinds.] 

Vinho  (wine).  Konk.  vinh 
(1.  us.);  vern.  term  saro  or 
soro. — Malayal.  vinnu  ( =  vin- 
hu). — Tel.  vinu. — Nic.  vlniya, 
wine,  liquor,  brandy. 

The  Sinhalese  vayin  appears 
to  be  from  the  English  '  wine '. 
In  the  Portuguese  dialect  of 
Ceylon  vein  is  '  European  wine  ' 
and  vinho  '  country  liquor'. 

Viola  (viol ;  guitar).  Konk. 
vyol. — Sinh.  v  i  y  6  I  e. — M  a  L, 
Sund.,  Day.  biyola,  biola. — 
Ach.  biula. — Mac.,  Bug.  biyola. 
— Tet.,  Gal.  viola. 

Virador  (naut.,  tow-line). 
L.-Hindust.  virador. 

Virtude  (virtue).  Konk. 
virtud  (1.  us.)  ;  vern.  terms  guji, 
sugun,  or  segu®. — Tet.  virtude  : 
vern.  term  diak. 

Visagra  (hinge) .^  Konk. 
bizdgr. — Mar.  bifagreiirf,  bijogri. 
— Guj.  majagarevh,  majagardm, 
misjdgarum. — Malayal.  vi6d- 
gari. — Kan.  bijdgr  i. — Tul. 
bijdkri,  bijigre. 

Visita  (visit).  Konk.  vizit ; 
vern.  terms  bhefqi,  bhfy. — Tet., 
Gal.  vizita.  **"" 

[Visitador  (an  official  visi- 
tor; one  who  visits  a  monas- 


368 


VISO-REI 


XERAFIM 


tery).  Anglo-Ind.  visitador 
(obs.).1 

The  Dutch  adopted  the  name 
for  one  of  their  officials,  the 
Visitador  General  (Foster,  Let- 
ters, II,  165).] 

Viso-rei    (viceroy).      Mala- 

^j  **"*•"       y*w>-~ 

yal.  msareyi. — Mai.  bisurey. 

Viva!  (long  live!  hurrah!) 
Konk.  viva. ;  vern.  terms  6abds 
or  &ebds. — Tet.  viva,  biba. 

Volta  (turn,  bend).  Konk. 
volt,  a  band  such  as  is  worn  by 
clergymen. — L.-Hindust.  bolla, 
boltd,  the  twist  or  winding  of 
a  rope. 

Voltar  (to  turn,  in  a  game 
of  cards).  Konk.  voltdr-karunk ; 
vern.  term  partunk. — Mai. 
bortd. 

Voto  (vow).  Konk.  vot\ 
vern.  term  angvan,  mat ;  van- 
gad,  sammati. — Tet.  votu ;  vern. 
term  lia  16s. 

X 

[Xerafim  (a  coin  formerly 
current  in  Goa  and  other  east- 
ern ports).  Anglo-Ind.  xera- 
fine,  sherapheen,  xerephin* 

1  ["The  Father  Visitador  of  the 

Carmelites persuaded  the  Agent 

to*  leave  me  at  Siraa"     Fryer,  East 
India  and  Persia,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  344.] 

2  ["The  principall  and  commonest 


The  original  of  the  Portu- 
guese word  is  the  Ar.  ashrafi 
(or  sharif i),  '  noble7^'  which 
name  was  originally  used  of 
the  gold  dinar  worth  about 
3000  reisT~*~the  Portuguese 
xerafim  was  originally  a  gold, 
but  afterwards  a  silver  coin ; 
the  latter  was  worth  5  tangas 
or  300  reis.  The  Konkani 
asurpl  or  usurpl  is  derived 
directly  from  ashrafl  and  not 
from  xerafim.] 

money  (at  Goa)  is  called  Pardaus 
Xeraphiins.  Linschoten,  Voyage,  Vol. 
I,  p.  241. J 

["  Our  rents  were  not  much  increased 
last  year,  though  something  they  were 
our  chiefe  rent.  The  Custome  is  farmed 
for  27000  Xs."  Forrest,  Selections 
(Home  Series),  Vol.  I,  p.  120.] 

{"  The  Vicar  of  Parela,  Padre  Anto- 
nio Barboza  (a  Jesuit)  presented  mee 
with  the  paper  which  is  herewith 
sent  for  your  perusall,  by  which  hee 
endeavours  to  make  appearo  that 
2000  Sherapheens  out  of  the  Kings 
rents  at  Maim,  which  comes  but  to  26 
Sherapheens  more  per  annum,  were 
given  to  their  Company  by  the  King 

of  Spaine and  confirmed  unto- 

them  by  the  Vice  Roys  of  India." 
Letter  from  Humfrey  Cooke,  in  Khan, 
Anglo-Portuguese  Negotiations,  p.  472,] 

["Their  (Goa)  Coin.  1  Vintin  15 
Budgeroocks,  1  Tango  5  Vintins,  1 
Xerephin  or  Pardoa,  5  Tangos ,  1 
Gold  St.  Thomae,  5  Xerephins."  A. 
Hamilton,  Vol.  II,  Table  of  Weights,. 
P.O.] 


ZAMBOA 


ZAMBOA 


369 


?  Zamboa  (the  Malay  apple- 
tree,  Eugenia  Malaccensis). 
Jap.  zambo,  zabon.1 

Gongalves  Viana  is  of  the 
opinion  that  the  word  is  Spa- 
nish in  origin.  But  it  is  quite 

1  "  In  Malacca  the  name  is  jam  bos 
and  the  fruit  is  so  called  also  in  this 


possible  that  zambo  is  related 
to  the  Sanskrit  jai$u,  adopted 
in  the  Prakrits  and  in  Malay 
and  used  to  designate  various 
trees. 

country.*'  Garcia  da  Orta,  Col.  xxviii 
[ed.  Markham,  p.  237].  "  The  jambo 

is  the  fruit  of  a  species  of  Eugenia 

.  .the  Eugenia  malaccensia."  Conde  de 
Ficalho,  Coloquios,  Vol.  II,  p.  27.  [See 
pera.] 


SUPPLEMENT 


Abada  (rhinoceros,  see  p.  1). 

Muzaffer  Shah  of  Gujarat 
included  a  rhinoceros  among 
the  presents  he  sent  in  1513 
to  Afonso  de  Albuquerque — 
not  to  the  King  of  Portugal, 
as  is  wrongly  mentioned  by 
Barbosa  (see  cit.  p.  1).  Al- 
buquerque decided  to  send  this 
strange  and  rare  creature  to 
King  Manuel  I  who  took  a 
keen  interest  in  oriental  curio- 
sities. The  rhinoceros  reached 
Lisbon  safely  and  was  kept  in 
the  royal  menagerie  till  1  )17. 
In  that  year  the  King  was 
seized  with  the  extraordinary 
whim  to  see  a  fight  between 
the  rhinoceros  and  an  elephant 
which  he  also  happened  to  own. 
In  February  of  that  year  the 
two  beasts  were  made  to  con- 
front each  other  in  a  large 
enclosure.  The  rhinoceros 
rushed  to  attack  the  elephant, 
but  the  latter  to  everybody's 
surprise  jumped  over  the  rail- 
ing of  the  enclosure  and  with 
loud  trumpeting  ran  for  safety 


to  his  stall,  leaving  the  rhino- 
ceros master  of  the  field. 
Shortly  afterwards  the  King 
sent  the  victorious  beast  as  a 
present  to  the  then  Pope, 
Leo  X.  The  vessel  carrying  the 
animal  left  Portugal  in  October, 
1517.  It  put  in  at  Marseilles 
and  Francis  I,  who  happened 
to  be  just  then  at  this  port, 
had  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
this  strange  pachyderm.  When 
the  ship  continued  the  voyage 
to  its  destination,  it  was 
caught  in  a  storm  and  sank 
near  the  coast  of  Italy.  The 
rhinoceros  perished  but  its  car- 
cass was  washed  up  on  to  the 
shore ;  it  was  skinned  and 
stuffed  and  carried  to  the  Pope. 
This  is  the  brief  and  tragic  but 
remarkable  history  of  the  first 
and,  perhaps,  the  only  rhino- 
ceros that  found  its  way  from 
Gujarat  to  Europe.  See  Cor- 
reia,  Lendas,  II,  373.  Damiao 
de  Gois,  Chronica,  etc.,  pp.  276 
and  277  ;  Ficalho,  Coloquios,  I, 
pp.  320  and  321. 


i  The  new  vocables,  citations,  and  information  set.  down  herein  came  to 
my  notice  too  late  to  be  inserted  in  the  body  of  the  book.— Ed.  and  Trans. 


372 


ABAFADO 


ALCATRAZ 


1628-37.—"  On  the  tops  of  these 
interlaced  trees  we  saw  large  numbers 
of  monkeys  and  below  some  abadas 
or  rhinoceroses,  which  frequent  those 
wilds."  Manrique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  I,  p.  124. 

Abafado  (a  dish  of  stew, 
see  p.  2).  Anglo- Ind.  buffath. 

For  recipes  for  preparing 
"Madras  Buffath,  Buffath  of 
Fresh  Meat,  Mutton  Buffath  ", 
see  Indian  Cookery  by  Anglo- 
Indian,  pp.  75  and  76. 

Achar   (pickles,    see  p.    6). 

The  citation  below  from 
Fryer  helps  to  explain  why  Goa 
was  noted  for  mango  pickles. 

1672-1681.— "  They  [the  Goa  women] 
aiug,  and  play  on  the  Lute,  make  Con- 
fections, piokle  Achar s,  (the  best 
Mongo  Achars  coming  from  them). 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  28. 

1640-41. — "After  numerous  dishes 
of  various  kinds  of  flesh,  both  of 
domesticated  and  wild  animals  and 
birds,  with  stimulants  of  sundry 
achares,  made  of  cucumber,  radish, 
limes,  and  green  chillies,  soaked  in 
strong  fragrant  vinegars,  that  served 
to  spur  the  appetite."  Manrique, 
Trawls,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  IF,  p.  127. 

Adarga  (a  buckler  made  of 
buffalo  hide).  Anglo-Ind. 
adarga  (obs.).  Neither  in  Hob- 
son- Jobson  nor  in  the  O.E.D. 

,  1638.—"  Every  Cavallero  was  bravely 
apparelled  with  an  adarga,  which  is 
a  great  paatboard  or  leather  buckler  on 
his  arme."  Mundy,  Travels,  Vol.  III. 
pt.  i,  p.  266. 


Aduana  (customs-house) . 
Anglo-Ind.  aduano  (obs.).  Nei- 
ther in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  in 
the  O.E.D.  \\;  -: 

1610. — "To-morrow  we  purpose  to 
send  you  the  copy  hereof  by  the  old 
scrivano  [q.v.  p.  149]  of  the  Aduano 
of  .  .  ."  Danvers,  Letters,  Vol.  I  (1602- 
1613),  p.  51. 

Afogado  (a  kind  of  stew). 
Konk.  fugad ;  arros  fugad,  rice 
boiled  in  broth. — Anglo-Ind. 
foogath.  <,-/  ^  '  *  ^  ^ 

14  Foogaths  are  vegetables  fried 
with  onions  and  the  usual  mussala " 
(condiments).  Indian  Cookery,  p.  94. 
There  are  recipes  for  various  kinds  of 
'  f  oogaths '  in  the  book. 

Aguila,  Aquila  (aromatic 
wood,  see  p.  8). 

Below  is  a  very  early  Anglo- 
Indian  form  of  this  word  which 
clearly  discloses  its  connexion 
with  the  Portuguese  vocable. 

1619.— "As  to  the  sale  of  the  prize 
goods  left  at  Jask,  *  especially  of  that 
called  by  the  name  of  Aglia,  which  we 
understand  to  bee  lignum  aloes,  and 
was  a  fitt  commodity  for  England." 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1618-1621),  p.  141. 

Alcatraz  (Diomedia  exulans, 
L.,  see  p.  11). 

The  following  two  quotations 
are  not  in  Hobson-Jobson.  The 
second  is  interesting  because  it 
introduces  us  to  a  new  form 
of  *  albatross  *  not  in  the 
O.E.D. 


ALDEIA 


ALFANDEGA 


373 


1638.— "Allcatrazes  is  againe  the 
biggest  of  any  Seaffowle  I  have  yett 
seene,  spreading  Near  6  or  7  Foote 
with  his  wings,  which  hee  seemeth  not 
to  Move  att  all  as  hee  Flyeth  leisurely 
and  close  to  the  Rymme  off  the  water." 
Miindy,  Travels,  Vol.  HI,  pt.  ii,  p.  360. 

1690. — "The  Sailers  have  commonly 
notice  of  this  Land  before  they  Espy 
it,  by  the  Soundings  which  run  out 
sixty  Leagdes  into  the  Ocean,  and  the 
Almitrosses  which  is  a  large  Sea- 
Fowl,  and  never  fly  very  far  from 
Land."  Ovington,  Voyage  to  Sura*,, 
O.U.P.,  p.  279. 

Aldeia  (a  village,  see  p.  12). 
The  earliest  reference  for  this 
word  in  the  O.E.D.  is  of  1698. 

1609. — See  quotation  under  Alfan- 
dega  infra. 

1619.— "The  indigo  was  bought  'in 
the  aldeas '  at  24  and  25  rupees  per 
maund."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1618- 
1621),  p.  86. 

1673.—"  On  both  sides  [of  the  Ba$ein 
River]  are  placed  stately  Aldeas,  and 
Dwellings  of  the  Portugal  Fidalgoa." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Vol.  I,  p.  303. 

Alfandega  (customs-house, 
see  p.  12). 

This  word  which  is  met 
with  frequently  in  the  English 
Factory  and  travellers'  reports 
assumes  in  Anglo-India  vari- 
ous forms :  alfandica,  alfan- 
dia,  alfandira,  and  alfandiga. 
It  is  not  in  the  O.E.D. 

1609.— "  If  you  shall  think  it  very 
indiscreetly  done  by  me  to  trust  him, 
I  would  have  your  Worship  to  take 


notice  that...  he  bought  of  the  Mala- 
bars  for  30  or  40,000  pound  sterling 
and  paid  all  with  content  in  a  very 
royal  manner,  moreover  he  renting 
part  of  the  Alphandia  for  100,000  m. 
per  year  and  Aldeas  in  the  country  for 
110,000m  per  year.'1  Danvers,  Letters, 
Vol.  I,  p.  25.  In  a  postscript  to  the 
same  letter  (p  28)  we  read  "Taspitas 
as  yet  holdeth  both  the  Alphandica 
and  his  Aldeas  ". 

1609.—  "Neare  to  the  castle  [of 
Surat]  is  the  alphandica  where  is  a 
paire  of  staires  for  lea  ling  and  unlead- 
ing  of  goods."  William  Finch,  in 
Foster,  Early  Travels,  O.U.P.,  p.  134. 
On  p.  12S  of  the  same  book.  Finch 
spells  the  same  word  Alphandira . 

1615.—"  This  place  [the  quay  in  Goa] 
is  always  crowded  with  ships  and  vast 
numbers  of  people.  It  contains  a  very 
handsome  building,  resembling  the 
Place  Roy  ale  at  Paris  in  style,  but  not 
otherwise:  it  is  called  1* Alfandequa , 
and  there  they  store  and  sell  in  gross 
all  kinds  of  grain,  which  may  not  be 
sold  or  taken  elsewhere.  The  customs 
dues  are  paid  here  "  Pyrard,  Voyage, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  48. 

"  All  grains,  seed  and  other  food- 
stuffs that  come  from  abroad  are  dis- 
charged into  the  Alfandeque,  and  are 
there  sold  and  distributed  to  those 
that  want  them."  Idem,  p.  177. 

1615. — "  For  my  prouisionshe  would 
see  them  at  the  Alfandica,  and  what 
was  for  the  king  should  passe,  what 
for  other  vses  should  paye  and  passe." 
Sir  T.  Eoe,  Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol  I, 
p.  71 ;  see  also  pp.  68  and  72. 

1616.— "That  the  goods  of  the 
English  may  be  freely  landed,  and, 
after  despatch  in  the  Alfandiga..." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  IV,  p.  79. 


374 


ALMADIA 


ANANAS 


1616. — "  Also  a  present  determined 
to  be  given  the  Judge  of  the  Alfan- 
dica,  the  particulars,  viz. : 

2  vests  cloth;  1  damask  piece;  2 
sword-blades ;  6  knives ;  1  bottle  strong 
water;  1  perspective  glass;  1  dozen 
spectacles;  6  gorgoletts  [see  p.  170]; 
6  wine  glasses;  12  plates;  6  gilded 
dishes;  1  looking  glass  gilded."  Ibi- 
dem, p  198. 

The  last  citation  is  instruc- 
tive inasmuch  as  it  throws 
very  interesting  light  on  the 
customs-officials  in  India  in 
the  17th  century. 

Almadia  (a  small  boat  or 
canoe,  see  p.  13).  Anglo-Ind. 
almadee.  The  earliest  instance 
of  this  word — not  this  form — in 
the  O.E.D.,  from  English 
sources,  is  of  1681. 

1630. — "  Hari  Vaisya  also  told  them 
thai  among  the  Portuguese  prisoners 
in  the  hands  of  the  English  is  one  *  of 
especiall  noate  and  quallity  ',  for  whose 
escape  a  plan  has  been  arranged  with 
'  some  Parseis  or  Muccadams  there 
about  Swally ',  the  idea  being  to  get 
him  away  (with  the  connivance  of 
certain  Englishmen)  in  one  of  the  boats 
of  the  fleet  or  '  a  small  almadee  of  the 
Portingalls'."  Foster,  Eny.  Fact. 
(1630-1633),  p.  101. 

Almude  (a  Portuguese  mea- 
sure for  wine  or  oil ;  "  twenty- 
six  almudes  make  a  pipe" 
Vieyra).  Anglo-Ind.  almode, 
almoodae  (obs.).  Neither  in 
Hobson-JobsQn  nor  in  the 
O.E.D.  .  ' 


1644.— "22  almodes  of  oil." 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  217. 

1673. — "1  Barrel  is  six  Almoodaes." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  130. 

Alvigaras  (a  reward  given 
for  good  news).  Konk.  alvis. — 
Anglo-Ind.  albricias  (obs.). 

The  word  in  the  citation 
below  may  also  be  the  Spanish 
albricias. 

1638.—"  In  this  20  Daies  space  wee 
had  variable  News  of  our  Merchantts 
att  Cantan,  sometymes  thatt  they 
would  bee  here  within  a  Day  or  two, 
other  tymes  thatt  itt  would  bee  long 
ere  they  could  come.  Once  [at  Macao] 
the  Jesuitts  Man  came  running,  calling 
for  Albricias  (which  is  a  terme  thatt 
signifies  a  gratification  for  good 
newes),  which  was  given  him."  Mundy, 
Travels,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I,  p.  270. 

Ananas  (pine-apple,  see 
p.  16). 

The  following  quotations  are 
of  interest  inasmuch  as  they 
show  what  value  was  set  on 
this  fruit  in  the  early  seven- 
teenth century. 

1615.—"  Soe  [the  Governor  of  Surat] 
giuing  me  two  Pines,  with  a  long 
speech  of  the  dayntenes,  which  I  bade 
a  seruante  take,  telling  him  I  knew 
the  fruict  veary  well,  I  took  my  leave." 
SirT.  Roe,  Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  68. 

1  16-19.— "  Their  fruits  are  very  an- 
swerable to  the  rest ;  the  countrey  [of 
the  'Great  Mogol']  full  of  musk- 
melons,  water-melons,  pomegranate, 
pomecitrona,  limons,  oranges,  dates, 


APA 


ARMADA 


375 


figs,  grapes,  plantans  (a  long  round 
yellow  fruit,  in  taste  like  to  a  Norwich 
peare),  mangoes  (in  shape  and  colour 
like  to  our  apricocks,  but  more  lusci- 
ous), and  to  conclude  with  the  best  of 
all,  the  ananas  or  pines  which  seemes 
to  the  taster  to  be  a  pleasing  com- 
pound made  of  strawberries,  claret- 
wine,  rose  water,  and  sugar,  well  tem- 
pered together."  Edward  Terry,  in 
Foster,  Early  Travel*,  O.U.P.,  p.  297. 

Apa  (flat  cake,   see  p.   22). 

The  quotation  below  is  of 
interest  inasmuch  as  it  gives 
the  names  for  the  different 
varieties  of  these  cakes  in  the 
Punjab,  and  describes  the  way 
they  were  prepared. 

1640-41. — "  Bread  was  not  lacking 
in  these  bazars  [of  *  Laor '  j  or  markets, 
although  always  made  in  flat  cakes. 
It  was  of  three  different  kinds  with 
three  separate  names,  Apas,  Curu- 
chas,  and  Ragunis.  The  first,  which 
form  the  usual  bread  of  the  ordinary 
and  poor  people,  are  entirely  of  flour, 
baked  on  iron  plates  or  clay  dishes 
which  are  put  upon  live  embers;  it 
remains,  thus  cooked,  unleavened 
bread :  this  kind  of  bread  is  generally 
eaten  by  those  who  travel  by  caravan 
in  these  parts.  The  second  kind  of 
bread,  Curuckas,  is  a  white,  good 
bread  used  by  the  richer  and  more 
refined  classes  ;  the  third  the  Ragunis* 
is  a  very  fine  bread,  delicate  in  fla- 
vour and  made  from  wheat  flour  and 
the  purest  ghi,  so  as  to  come  out  in 
thin  leaves."  Manrique,  Travels , 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  187  and  188. 

Araca  (distilled  country 
spirit,  see  p.  23). 


1617.— "The  5th  of  July  the  Speed- 
well arrived,  whereof  was  Master  John 
Cleare,  by  whom  I  received  your  kind 
letter  with  two  hogshead  of  rack 
accordingly,  for  which  I  thank  you." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  22. 

To  judge  from  the  quota- 
tions below,  '  Goa  arrack '  in 
the  17th  century  must  have 
been  highly  prized.  See  also 
quotation  under  Nipa  on 
p.  241.  It  was  then  sent  out 
to  England,  and  at  the  present 
day  not  only  is  '  Goa  arrack ' 
contraband  in  British  India, 
but  India  itself  is  practically 
inundated  with  foreign  spirits 
and  liquors. 

1698.—  "Augt.  1.  Bought  a  half  a 
hogshead  of  Goa  Arrack  to  send  to 
England  to  Mrs.  Mounk."  Entry  by 
John  Scattergood  in  Ind.  Antiq., 
Vol.  LIX,  Suppl.,  p.  33. 

"By  drawing  off  tody  or  juice, 
a  vast  quantity  of  arrack  may  be 
made,  which  in  time  may  beat  out 
the  trade  of  Batavia  and  Goa  rack, 
or  at  least  we  may  share  with  them." 
Idem,  Vol.  LX,  Suppl.,  p.  104. 

Armada  (a  fleet  of  war 
vessels,  see  p.  24).  Anglo- 
Ind.  armado  (obs.). 

1642.—"  Including  4,000  xerafins 
repaid  for  a  similar  sum  advanced  by 
Cogan  at  the  Viceroy's  request  *  to  the 
Capt.  Mor  of  the  armado  sent  to 
St.  Tomees  succour'."  Foster,  Eng. 
Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  60. 

1051. — See  under  Terranquim  in 
Supplement. 


376 


ARRASADOR 


BACAMARTE 


1673.— "The  Portugals  striving  to 
possess  themselves  of  Muschat,  were 
pat  to  such  stress,  that  had  not  their 
Armado  come  to  their  relief,  they 
must  have  desisted  their  Enterprize." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Vol.  I,  p.  193. 

Arrasador  (one  who  ruins 
or  destroys).  ?  Anglo-lnd. 
ransadoes  (obs.). 

"The  second  eveninge  came  before 
our  hellhound  Qovernour,  who  stope- 
inge  against  all  our  and  our  f rinds 
reasons  sayd  wee  were  ransadoes  and 
one  with  the  [Dutch?]  and  comanded 
the  Cottwall  to  keepe  us  sauf e  till  nixt, 
morninge."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1622- 
1623),  p.  73. 

Arrendador  (revenue- 

farmer  ;  see  also  Rendeiro, 
p.  310).  ?  Anglo-lnd.  rendeda re 
(obs.). 

1632.— "Our  suite  to  this  King 
(advised  you  in  our  last)  mett  with 
opposition  by  Mirza  Kosvan,  rende- 
dare  of  this  place,  and  chanceJlour 
of  this  kingdome."  Foster,  Eng. 
Fact,  (1630-1633),  p.  22C. 

Ata  (custard-apple,  see 
p.  26). 

The  quotation  below  is, 
according  to  Sir  Richard 
Temple,  the  earliest  notice 
of  this  fruit  by  European 
writers. 

1636.— [At  Goa]  "  A  Delicate  Fruit 
resembling  a  pine,  butt  when  ripe  it  is 
offt  and  of  an  Admirable  tast,  called 
Atae."  Mundy,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I,  p.  58. 

Atambor  (a  drum) .     Konk. 


lambor. — Malayal     tampere    (a 
kind     of    drum). 

See  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LVII, 
Nov.,  1928. 

Bacamarte  (a  blunderbuss ; 
a  gun  with  a  bell  mouth). 
Anglo-lnd.  boca-mortis,  boca- 
mortass,  bukmar  (obs.). 

Sir  Richard  Temple  (Ind. 
Antiq.,  Vol.  L,  p.  227)  offers 
an  ingenious  derivation  of  the 
Portuguese  word,  viz.,  Port. 
boca,  '  mouth ',  and  mortis, 
( death  ',  hence  '  death-dealing 
mouth'.  Death  in  Port,  is 
morte  and  not  mortis.  Long- 
worth  Dames's  conjecture  is 
that  the  word  might  con- 
ceivably stand  for  boca-Martis, 
and  thus  mean  '  the  mouth  of 
Mars',  instead  of  'the  mouth 
of  Death '.  This  word  must 
not  be  confounded  with  the 
Port,  bracamarte  which  means 
a  broadsword  or  cutlass. 
The  Portuguese  dictionaries 
derive  this  latter  from  the 
French,  through  Low-Latin, 
braquemart,  '  cutlass  ',  but  offer 
no  derivation  of  bacamarte.  The 
Anglo-Indian  forms  are  neither 
in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D. 

"  They  kept  at  a  small  distance  firing 
their  muskets  and  bocamortasses 
and  flying  granadoes."  Ind.  Antiq., 


BANDEL 


BANDEL 


377 


Vol.  XLIX,  p.  10.     See  also  idem,  Vol. 
L,  p.  227. 

"  They  [the  Portuguese  in  Goa]  live 
with  a  splendid  Outside,  vaunting  in 
their  number  of  Slaves,  walking  under 
a  Street  of  their  own  Umbrelloes,  bare- 
headed, to  avoid  giving  Distaste  in 
not  removing  their  Hats :  They  being 
jealous  of  their  Honour,  pardon  no 
Affront ;  wherefore  to  ogle  a  Lady  in  a 
Balcony  (if  a  Person  of  Quality)  it  is 
revenged  with  a  Bocca  Mortis,  or  to 
pass  by  a  Fidalgo  without  due  Rever- 
ence, is  severely  chastised."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  26. 

Bandel  (a  landing  place,  a 
harbour ;  also  used  to  denote  a 
quarter  near  the  harbour  occu- 
pied by  people  of  one  race.) 
?  Anglo- Ind.  bunder,  banda 
(obs.). 

The  Portuguese  form  is  a 
corruption  of  the  Pers.  bandar 
'port,  wharf  which  has  been 
adopted  by  most  of  the  Indian 
languages. 

Bandel  was  used  by  the 
Portuguese  as  early  as  1529 
and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the 
Anglo-Indian  forms  are  indebt- 
ed to  Portuguese. 

In  the  great  emporiums  of 
the  East  there  were  separate 
localities  in  which  the  members 
of  the  various  trading  commu- 
nities lived,  and  at  the  head 
of  each  of  these  was  its  respec- 
tive ( ahabunder,'  who  would 
correspond  to  the  consul  of 


the  present  time  and  with 
whom  foreign  traders  and  ship- 
masters would  transact.  Each 
of  such  localities  was  spoken  of 
by  the  Portuguese  as  a  bandel ; 
thus  they  speak  of  bandel  dos 
guzarates,  bandel  dos  quelins, 
bandel  dos  Portugueses. 

The  term  was  also  used  of 
smaller  ports  in  which  there 
were  no  distinct  trading  com- 
munities :  bandel  de  Ghatigao, 
bandel  de  Ugolim  (situated  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  Hugli). 
This  last  named  place  appro- 
priated to  itself  the  name 
'  Bandel '  by  which  it  is  known 
to  this  day.  There  was  in  it 
already  in  the  16th  century  a 
Portuguese  factory  and  a  large 
Portuguese  population  which 
built  the  first  Catholic  church 
in  Bengal.  This  settlement 
and  the  Portuguese  in  it  went 
through  many  vicissitudes  but 
the  old  name  of  the  place  as 
also  its  sumptuous  church  edi- 
fice and  the  adjoining  Augusti- 
nian  monastery  have  survived 
them  all,  and  the  last  two  even 
yet  continue  to  attract  the 
reverent  admiration  of  the 
people  of  the  surrounding 
country.  See  Dalgado's  Gloa- 
sdrio,  s.v. 


378 


BANEAN 


BANEAN 


The  earliest  reference  for  this 
word  in  the  O.E.D.  is  of  1673, 
but  the  form  banda  is  not  men- 
tioned. 

1616. — «  Besides  the  danger  in  inter- 
cepting our  boats  to  and  from  the 
shore,  etc.,  their  firing  from  the 
Banda,  would  be  with  much  diffi- 
culty." Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  IV,  p.  328. 

1673. — "  We  fortify  our  Houses  have 
Bunders  or  Docks  for  our  vessels,  to 
which  belong  Yards  for  Seamen, 
Soldiers,  and  Stores."  Fryer,  East 
India,  Vol.  I,  p.  289. 

Banean  (a  Gujarati  trader, 
seep.  38). 

To  the  compounds  of  this 
word  mentioned  on  p.  39  two 
others  might  be  added : 
Banyan-day  and  Banyan-fight. 
They  appear  to  have  acquired 
a  currency  as  early  as  the 
seventeenth  century. 

The  first  of  the  following 
quotations  is  of  special  interest 
because  it  recalls  to  mind  the 
not  unsimilar  efforts  made  by 
Governments  and  trading 
houses  in  India  to  combat  the 
trade  and  financial  depression 
at  the  present  day. 

The  expression '  banian-fight' 
is  not  in  the  O.E.D.  The 
earliest  reference  in  it  for 
'  banian-hospital '  is  of  1813, 
but  though  the  name  is  not 
used  the  hospital  itself  is 


described  by  Fitch  (c.  1585). 
See  R.  Fitch  in  Foster,  Early 
Travels,  pp.  14  and  25. 

1634. — "  As  rigid  economy  is  neces- 
sary « in  these  sad  deplorable  tymes, 
whenas  India  affoardeth  little  or  noth- 
ing whereon  to  begett  a  profitable 
trade  for  the  Honourable  Company', 
the  commanders  are  charged  to  be  as 
frugal  as  possible  in  regard  to  harbour 
provisions.  They  are  to  deliver  lists 
of  their  men  and  the  number  of  their 
messes, '  and  accordingly  a  computatecl 
proporcion  of  what  they  may  spend  in 
such  diett  for  Banyan  dales  (so 
called)  as  this  place  affoards  and  the 
Company  allowes,  with  promise  that 
for  the  other  daies  care  shalbo  taken 
at  Suratt  that  fresh  meat  be  provid- 
ed conveniently  sufficient1."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1634-1636),  p.  38. 

1690.— "Of  this  [Kedgeree  or  Kit- 
cheree]  fhe  European  Sailers  feed  in 
those  parts  once  or  twice  a  Week,  and 
are  forc'd  at  those  times  to  a  Pagan 
Abstinence  from  Flesh,  which  creates 
in  them  a  perfect  Dislike  and  utter  De- 
testation to  those  .Bannian  Days,  as 
they  commonly  call  them.'*  Ovington, 
Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P.,  p.  183. 

1666. — "  The  men  are  great  clowns. .  . 
they  make  a  great  noise  when  they 
have  any  quarrel,  but  what  passion 
soever  they  seem  to  be  in,  and  what 
bitter  words  so  ever  they  utter,  they 
never  come  to  blows."  Thevenot, 
Travels  into  the  Levant,  pt.  Ill,  p.  51 
(Eng.  tr.  of  1687). 

1690.  -"  Next  to  the  Moors  the  Ban- 
nians  are  the  most  noted  Inhabitants 
of  Suratt  who  are  Merchants  all  by 
Profession,  and  very  numerous  in  all 
parts  of  India.  They  are  most  inno- 
cent and  obsequious,  humble  and 


BANGA^AL 


BARRICA 


379 


patient  to  a  Miracle ;  sometimes  they 
are  heated  into  harsh  Expressions  to 
one  another,  which  is  seldom ;  and 
this  Tongue-Tempest  is  term'd  there  a 
Banian  Fight,  for  it  never  rises  to 
Blows  or  Blood- shed."  Ovington, 
O.U  P.,  p.  163. 

On  p.  39,  referring  to  pinjra- 
pole  which  is  the  Gujarati 
equivalent  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
1  banian-hospital,'  we  quoted 
Crooke  who  derived  the  Indian 
word  from  pinjra,  '  a  cage,'  and 
pola,  '  the  sacred  bull  released 
in  the  name  of  6iva.'  Prof. 
Hodivala  (Ind.  Antiq.  LVIII) 
has  questioned  this  etymology 
and,  it  appears  to  us,  rightly 
so.  His  view  is  that  "  Pole  in 
Pinjrapole  means  '  a  block  of 
houses  often  with  a  gateway ', 
like  the  Poles  or  Pols  of 
Ahmedabad."  He  says  that 
*  Pola '  the  sacred  bull  released 
in  the  name  of  6iva,  can  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Gujarati 
word,  as  it  is  a  Dravidian  word. 
The  'sacred  bull,'  besides,  is 
never  caged.  Indeed  the  reli- 
gious merit  consists  in  giving 
him  his  liberty. 

Banga(al  (a  warehouse, 
customs-house) .  Anglo-Ind. 
bankshall.  Also  used  in  the 
sense  of  '  a  covered  platform 
At  the  customs-house  ',  and  of 


*  port-dues.1  These        two 

usages  are  not  mentioned   in 

Hobson-Jobson  nor     in      the 
O.E.D. 

The  derivation  of  the  word 
most  favoured  is  that  from  the 
Sansk.  bhandasala,  Kanar. 
6harida§ale,  Malayal.  pondi&aldj 
'a  storehouse'.  In  Marathi 
bhahgsal  means  '  a  dreary  big 
house',  but  Moles  worth  does 
not  give  its  etymology.  In 
Goa.  at  the  present  day,  the  use 
of  the  word  is  restricted  to  '  a 
timber  yard',  though  figura- 
tively it  is  also  used  of  'a  big 
and  badly-planned  house '. 

1614. — "Order  was  sent  to  prohibit 
us  [at  Musulpatam]  the  Kind's  beam, 
and  that  our  goods  yet  to  land  should 
be  detained  at  the  Bankshall  (as  they 
call  their  Custom  house)/'  Foster, 
Letters  (1613-1615),  p.  84. 

1629. — "This  foresaid  instrument 
.  .  .  .was  delivered  to  the  Governour  of 
Mesulapatam  then  being,  and.  . .  .read 
upon  the  bancksale  and  in  presents 
of  the  cheefe  of  the  Moores."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1624-1629),  p.  318. 

1673. — "  The  agreement  therefore  is 
on  these  terms  :  that  any  goods  what- 
soever or  horses  that  are  his  owne 
....  the  charges  and  customes,  as 

Jaggand Banksoll,  and  all  other 

dues the    King    does    gratiously 

give  them  free."      Idem,  (1634-1636), 
p.  17. 

Barrica  (barrel,  see  p.  41). 
Anglo-Ind.  barrecoe,  barreck 


380         BARRICADA 


BATEL 


(obs.).     The  latter  of  these  two 
forms  is  not  in  the  O.E.D. 

"  Sends  him  a  *  barrecoe '  of  beer 
and  desires  a  supply  of  pro  visions. " 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1622-1623),  p.  138. 

[SafI  Khan]  "  begs  therefore  a  couple 
of  *  barreckes  V  Op.  cit.,  p.  292. 

Barricada  (a  barrier). 
Anglo-Ind.  barracodo  (obs.). 

"  The  enemy's  vessels  were  '  extra- 
ordinary great  ships The  rear- 

admiral  was  the  largest  of  all,  and  had 
been  « built  upon  a  carack  at  Cochin 

only  for  to  make  a  battery  and  to 

be  a  barracodo  to   the  rest  of  her 
fleet."     Eng.  Fact.  (1624-1629),  p.  49. 

Bata  (subsistence  allowance, 
see  p.  41). 

The  citation  below  gives 
proof  of  a  much  earlier  use  of 
this  word  in  Anglo-India  than 
do  those  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

1638. — "They  have  received  daily 
*  batta  '  but  this  nood  not  be  deducted 
from  their  wages."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1637-1641),  p.  51. 

Batao  (difference  in  ex- 
change, see  p.  43). 

In  the  citations  below  are 
Anglo-Indian  forms  not  men- 
tioned in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  in 
the  O.E.D. ;  they  are  also  of 
an  earlier  date  than  those 
mentioned  there. 

1634  — "  Thus  much  of  your  silver 
was  sould  for  new  rupees,  to  be  paid 
daily  out  of  the  mynt  as  it  could  be 
coyned;  whereout  we  had  hoped  to 
have  coyned  some  advantage,  in  gayne- 
ing  the  exchange  betwixt  them  and 


mamooths  here  called  buttaw." 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1634-1636),  p.  68. 
See  also  Vol.  of  1637-1641,  p.  100. 

1651.— -"When  he  asked  Davidge  he 
did  not  demand  'the  vattaw  of  cuz- 
zana  [khazana=treasury]  rupees  due  to 
the  Company  from  Mr.  Knipe,  he  with 
stern  lookes  and  high  words  told  me  I 
was  a  sawoy  knave  to  demaund  of  him 
about  the  Companies  accompts." 
Foster,  Idem,  (1651-1654),  p.  81. 

The  Marathi  form  of  the 
Hindust.  battau  is  vatav,  but  it 
is  scarcely  likely  that  the 
Marathi  form  is  used  above; 
it  appears  to  be  a  normal  case 
of  the  exchange  of  v  for  b  and 
vice  versa. 

Batel  (a  small  boat,  see 
p.  45). 

With  regard  to  this  word  it 
is  useful  to  note  what  Professor 
Hodivalla  says  in  Ind.  Antiq., 
Vol.  LX,  p.  88. 

"Whatever  the  source  of  the 
Portuguese  'Batell',  it  is 
certain  that  the  Bombay 
'Batelo'  or  the  Bengal 
'  Patello '  is  not  directly  derived 
from  it  as  the  form  batla  occurs 
in  the  Tdrikh-i-Firuzshdhi  of 
Barani,  which  was  completed 
in  1385  A.C.  (Bibl.  Indica 
Text,  p.  490,  I.  7)." 

Portuguese  dictionaries  de- 
rive batel  from  the  Lat. 
batellum.  Dalgado  does  not 
include  batel  in  his  Olossdrio  in 


B&TELE 


BOI 


381 


which  are  to  be  found  Portu- 
guese words  derived  from 
oriental  sources. 

Betele  (betel,  see  p.  50). 

The  quotation  below  is  of 
interest  because  of  the  form 
coined  from  betel  to  denote  a 
carrier  or  box  for  betel-leaf, 
called  in  Hindust.  pandan.  It 
is  formed  on  the  analogy  of 
aguadeiro  (from  agua,  water), 
a  water  jug,  aguilheiro  (from 
agulha,  needle),  a  container  for 
needles. 

1628-37. — "Betel  was  then  brought 
in,  in  a  magnificent  golden  Betelero." 
Martrique,  Travels,  Vol  T,  p.  156. 

Biombo  (a  moveable 
screen).  Anglo-Ind.  beeombu. 

Did  the  Portuguese  who  had 
derived  their  word  from  the 
Japanese  byobu  or  biobu  give  it 
to  Anglo-India  or  did  English 
traders  take  it  directly  from 
Japanese  ?  The  form  biombo 
appears  to  be  due  to  the  Portu- 
guese tendency  of  nasalising 
borrowed  words  (cf .  palanquim, 
from  palkl)  and  the  Anglo-Ind. 
beeombu  appears,  therefore,  to 
be  indebted  to  Portuguese. 
The  form  bube  in  the  second 
quotation  is  probably  due  to 
direct  contact  with  Japan. 
Neither  of  the  two  forms  are 
in  the  O.E.D. 


1638. — "  Beeombos  are  certaine 
skreenes  of  8  or  0  Foote  Deepe,  made 
into  sundry  leaves  which  principally 
serve  to  Divide  a  roome  or  to  sequester 
some  part  thereof,  as  allsoe  for 
Ornament,  placing  them  against  the 
walies."  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc., 
Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  235. 

1616. — [Here  in  Japan]  "is  also 
most  excellent  work  in  varnish,  both 
chests,  contors,  boxes,  bubes  and 
other  matters;  but  they  will  take  up 
much  room  in  shipping;  it  may  be, 
more  than  they  are  worth."  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  IV,  p.  53. 

Bispo  (bishop).  Malayal. 
bispe. 

"It  is  found  in  old  Malaya- 
lam  writings  of  the  Portuguese 
period,  and  is  sometimes  even 
now  used  by  the  Roman 
Catholics  in  Malabar."  Ind. 
Antiq.,  Vol.  LVI,  p.  85  n. 

Boi  (a  palanquin  bearer,  see 
p.  52). 

The  quotation  below  is  of 
interest  inasmuch  as  it  gives 
evidence  of  how  efforts  were 
made  by  European  travellers, 
without  knowledge  of  Indian 
tongues,  to  explain  Indian 
terms  by  reference  to  European 
languages.  Refer  to  deriva- 
tion of  'Banyan'  from  Italian 
bagndre  on  p.  38. 

1628-37. — "  These  men,  who  bear  the 
palanquin  on  their  shoulders  are,  as 
it  were,  the  bullocks  (bueyes)  for  such 
vehicles,  and  not  only  are  they  so  in 


382 


BOLSA 


BtFALO 


fact  but  even  are  so  in  name,  as  they 
are  called  bueyes  throughout  India.' 
M  antique,  Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  1, 
p.  57. 

Boi  in  Portuguese,  buey  in  Spanish 
means  *  a  bullock  '. 

Bolsa  (purse,  bag,  see  p.  54). 
Anglo-Ind.  bulse  (obs.). 

The  term  was  used  to  indi- 
cate a  packet  of  diamonds  or 
gold  dust. 

1711. — "Received  a  bulse,  said  to 
be  of  gold,  of  Manuel  Tavoch  of 
Macao,  merchant,  sealed  as  above, 
which  I  promise  to  deliver  to  Mr. 
Frederick,  the  dangers  of  the  sea 
excepted.  J.  Scattergood."  The 
Scattergoods  and  the  East  India  Co.,  in 
2nd.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LX,  Supp.  p.  77. 

Botica  (a  shop,  see  p.  57). 

The  citation  below  gives 
evidence  of  earlier  use  of  this 
word  in  Anglo-India  than  do 
those  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

1668.—"  Rent  of  the  botica 

x  16  . 0 . 0."  Yearley  Rent  Rowle  o} 
Bombaim,  etc.  in  2nd.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LIV, 
p.  1. 

Bra£a  (a  measure  of  extent, 
see  p.  57).  Anglo-Ind.  barsa 
(obs.). 

1638. — "Good  drincking  cuppes  att 
Id.  and  1  Jd,  and  Fruitt  Dishes  att  2£d, 
each;  the  rest  according  to  that  rate. 
For  a  whole  barsa,  which  is  2  tubbes, 
will  cost  28  or  30  Ryall  eight,  and  they 
usually  contain  aboutt  600  peeces  little 
and  great."  Mundy,  Travels,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p.  305. 

6  Barsa '  in  the  passage  above 
means  a  fathom,  i.e.,  a  six-foot 


cask.  This  form  is  not  in  the 
O.E.D. 

Breda  do  mar  (lit  'sea- 
beet',  an  edible  seaweed). 
Anglo-Ind.  breda  de  Marr 
(obs.).  See  Scattergood' s  List  of 
goods  procurable  at  Malacca  in 
Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LVI,  Supple- 
ment p.  76. 

Brinco  (curios,  bric-a-brac). 
Anglo-Ind.  brinquo  (obs.).  Not 
in  the  O.E.D. 

"Thomas  Kerridge  at  Surat  to  John 
Bangham  at  Lahore,  April,  26,  1026, 
Sends  a  copy  of  his  last,  and  again, 
urges  the  sale  of  his  goods,  '  least 
Manoell  de  Payva  his  brinquos  cause 
yours  to  be  diseateemed  and  this  your 
cautious  wayting  produce  my  further 
prejudice1."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1624- 
1629),  p.  130. 

Bufalo   (buffalo,  see  p.  58). 

Below  are  some  citations 
with  Anglo-Indian  forms  of  this 
word  not  mentioned  in  Hobson- 
Jobson.  They  help  to  show 
the  tentative  forms  through 
which  this  word  passed  before 
the  present  day  spelling  be- 
came stabilised.  One  of  them 
from  Fryer  contains  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  buffalo  which  it 
would  be  hard  to  beat  for 
accuracy. 

1673.— "We  passed  Five  Mile  to  the 
Foot  of  the  Hill  on  which  the  City  [of 
'Canorein']  stands,  and  had  passed 
half  a  Mile  t.hmugh  a  thick  Wood, 


CAFRE 


CAIRO 


383 


peopled  by  Apes,  Tygers,  wild 
Buffalo's,  and  Jackalls."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  186. 

1673.-— "  The  Moors  have  it  [water] 
brought  on  Buffola's  Backs,  or  else 
on  Oxen."  Ibidem,  p.  295. 

"A  Buffo  la  is  of  a  Dun  Colour,  and 
are  all  as  big  as  their  largest  Oxen; 
they  love  to  wallow  in  the  Mire  like  an 
Hog;  there  are  of  them  Wild,  which 
are  very  Fierce  and  Mischievous, 
Trampling  a  Man  to  Death,  or  Moiling 
him  to  Pieces  with  their  Foreheads; 
their  Horns  are  carelessly  turned  with 
Knobs  around,  being  usually  so 
ordered,  or  rather  disordered  (for  they 
retain  no  certain  Form)  that  they  lie 
too  much  over  their  Heads  to  do  any 
harm  with  them.  Their  Flesh  is  rec- 
kon'd  Hotter  and  Courser  than  Beef, 
which  is  the  most  common  Sustinence 
of  the  Moors ;  as  their  Milk  and  boiled 
Butter  is  of  the  Qentues ;  for  did  they 
not  boil  their  Butter,  it  would  be  Rank, 
but  after  it  has  passed  the  Fire,  they 
keep  it  in  Duppers  the  year  round." 
Ibidem,  p.  296, 

1689.— "The  Buffalo  is  generally 
larger  than  an  Ox,  but  a  very  sowr 
uutractable  Animal,  by  which  means 
he  is  useless  to  the  Natives  in  the  con- 
venience of  Riding,  of  Hackeries,  and 
is  generally  employ'd  in  carrying  large 
Bags  of  Fresh  Water  on  each  side, 
from  the  Tanques  to  the  Houses." 
Ovington,  Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P. 
(1929),  p.  151. 

Cafre  (a  "negro,  see  p.  64). 
Anglo-Ind.  Caffro,  Cofferie, 
Coffer. 

The  Portuguese  used  the 
term  also  to  denote  an  African 
slave  and  in  the  citations  below 


it  will  be  seen  how  this  meaning 
of  the  term  was  adopted  in 
Anglo-India.  The  form  '  caf- 
fro  '  is  not  in  the  O.E.D.  where- 
in the  earliest  reference  for  the 
word  in  the  meaning  of  '  slave  ' 
is  of  1781. 

1614. — **  Signer  D  ami  an  is  here  look- 
ing out  for  a  caffro  which  is  run  from 
his  master."  Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  11, 
p.  227. 

1644. — "  Send  also  two  slaves;  'the 
man,  being  a  lustie  slave  coffer'." 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  81. 

"  East  African  Negroes  and  slaves 
from  Madagascar,  locally  known  as 
'Cofferies  '  were  a  well-known  element 
of  the  population  (of  Bombay)  during 
the  early  British  period  and  continued 
to  be  imported  until  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  "  S.  M.  Edwards, 
Population  of  the  City  of  Bombay,  in 
Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LV,  p.  215. 

Cairo  (fibre  of  the  coco-nut 
husk,  see  p.  64).  Anglo-Ind. 
cairo  (obs.). 

There  is  no  reference  from 
any  English  traveller  for  this 
form  in  Hobson-Jobson.  The 
quotation  below  lends  support 
to  Yule's  view  that  the  form 
*  coir '  appears  to  have  been 
introduced  in  the  1 8th  century. 

1683-91. — "1  went  from  Basora  to 
Ormus  downe  the  Gulfe  of  Persia  in 
a  certain  shippe  made  of  boordes  and 
sowed  together  with  cayro,  which  is 
threede  made  of  the  huske  of  cocoes, 
and  oertaine  canes  or  strawe  leaves 
sowed  upon  the  seames  of  the  bordes." 


384 


CAJU 


CANJA 


Ralph  Fitoh,  in  Foster,  Early  Travels, 
O.U.P.,  p.  11. 

1644. — "She  [the  Seahorse}  is  then 

to  proceed  to  Goa  to buy  some 

cairo."    Foster,  ting.  Fact.  (1642-45), 
p.  167. 

Gaju  (the  cashew  tree  and 
fruit,  see  p.  65  ). 

The  quotations  below  reveal 
some  very  strange  forms  of 
this  word  in  Anglo-India.  The 
form  cadju  though,  as  we  have 
observed  (p.  66),  only  recently 
noticed  in  India  was  used  by 
Rumphius  who  died  in  1693. 
The  first  of  the  following  cita- 
tions is  of  special  interest 
because  of  the  reference  in  it 
to  Cromwell  and  his  wife. 
The  O.E.D.  does  not  contain 
the  forms  '  cad  jew  '  and  '  ca- 
joora  ',  and  the  earliest  instance 
it  has  of  the  word  is  of  1703. 

1656. — "  Concerning  *  Generall  Crom- 
well '  he  [Capt.  James  Martin]  declared 
'that  before  these  warrs  begunn  hee 
was  a  pore  cowardly  fellow  and  would 
take  a  cuff  on  the  eare  from  any  man'; 
while  as  for  Cromwell's  wife, '  the  stone 
or  excrescence  of  a  fruite  called  a 
cad  jew  would  ntt  her  very  well  for  a 
tooth'."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1651- 
1654),  p.  123. 

1638. — "  Cajooraes  :  of  a  straunge 
property e.  Gajoora  trees,  whose  bios- 
some  casteth  a  Most  Fragrant  smell 
into  the  ayre,  the  Fruit  somwhatt 
harsh  in  tast  and  strong. . . . "  Mundy, 
Travels,  Vol.  Ill,  pt.  i,  p,  57.  There 
is  evident  confusion  in  Mundy's.  mind 


between  caju  and  khajura  or  khajiiri, 
the  Indian  name  of  the  date-palm. 

"  Gadju  is  not  properly  speaking  an 
Eastern  fruit;  but  at  one  time  it  was 
brought  there  from  the  West  Indies." 
Rumphius,  Herbarium  Amboinense,  1, 
p.  177.  He  also  mentions  that  in  Ain- 
boyna  the  fruit,  was  called  boa  franyi, 
that  is  '  fruit  from  Portugal ' . 

Caminhar  (to  travel). 
Anglo-Ind.  caminha  (obs.). 

1632.—"  The  Dutchman  from  Masuli- 
patam  arrived  here  on  the  25th  and, 
finding  little  hope  of  a  market,  hast- 
ened for  'Ninapooly  and  adjacent 
aldeas ' ;  but  being  '  tardiff  in  camin- 
ha', he  was  overtaken  by  Cartwright 
at  'Baputly'  on  the  28th".  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1630-1633),  p.  232. 

Campo  (a  field,  see  p.  72). 

Here  is  a  citation  which  con- 
tains an  earlier  instance  of  the 
use  of  compound  in  Angla- 
India  than  those  mentioned  in 
Hobson-Jobson  or  in  the  O.E.D. 

1676. — "  Company's  goods  by  reason 
of  several  thatch  hovells  within  and 
round  about  the  compound,  which 
are  very  dangerous  in  respect  of  fire, 
which  often  happens  in  Dacca." 
Hedges,  Diary,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  ccxxxvi.  See  also  instances  on  the 
same  page  and  the  next. 

Canja  (in  the  sense  of 
*  starch  used  by  Indian  washer- 
men, and  also  in  that  of  '  rice 
gruel',  see  p.  76). 

Below  are  instances  of  this 
word  in  Anglo-India  older  than 
those  in  Hobson-Jobson  or  in 


CANJA 


CAPITAO  MOR 


the  O.E.D. ;  the  last  is  also 
useful  as  showing  how  the 
Englishman  in  India,  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  did  not 
disdain  *  congee'  as  a  daily 
beverage,  and  also  as  providing 
an  insight  into  the  social  prac- 
tices of  that  age. 

1615  —"And  finding  the  Caugee  to 
be  dangerous  to  delay."  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  107. 

"  Have  been  endeavouring  to  procure 
the  goods  required  *  butt  all  this  tyme 
itt  hath  beene  soe  extreame  raynes 
thatt  neather  beater  cann  beate 
washer  can  give  cangee,  nor  wee  looke 
uppon  nill."  Foster,  Kng.  Fact.  (1622- 
1623),  p.  109. 

1665. — "Yet  about  a  clock  in  the 
afternoon  I  went  out  into  our  Balcony, 
where  wee  commonly  dine,  at  which 
time  I  found  said  Mr.  Harrington 
looking  upon  a  Silver  hilted  sword  that 
he  had  newly  made,  and  sitting  down, 
T  called  to  my  servant  for  a  boule  of 

Congee which  to  this  instant  is 

my  cheifest  lickuor,  and  seeing  them 
merry,  had  a  desire  to  participate  of 
their  mirth,  and  began  to  drink  to  a 
Portugall  that  was  in  the  company,  in 
my  said  liquor.  Mr.  Harrington,  turn- 
ing towards  me,  falsely  accuses  me 
that  in  those  words  I  dishonoured  him, 
he  imagining  that  whereas  1  spake  to 
the  aforesaid  Portugall,  I  had  asked 
him  to  sell  his  sword,  allthough  all 
they  had  stood  by  knew  and  testified 
that  there  was  no  such  word  spoken ; 

yet  there  was  no  persuading  him 

To  be  short,  he  said  I  was  what  he 
pleased  to  call  me,  and  strikes  at  my 
beare  head  with  his  naked  sword  I 


having  nothing  to  defend  myselfe  but 
my  boule  of  Congee."  A  Factor's 
Complaint  from  Porakad,  in  Ind. 
Antiq  ,  Vol  LI,  p.  109. 

Canequim  (a  thick  cotton 
cloth,  see  p.  73).  Anglo-Ind. 
candykens  (obs.,.  Neither  in 
Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1617.—"  For  the  estate  of  this  Achein 
factory,  it  may  please  you,  Suratt 
cloth,  as  blue  baftas. . .  .will  vent  here 
500  corge  per  year;  candykeens  of 
Cambaya,  two  thousand  corge  per 
year,  yielding  cento  per  cento  profit." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  71. 

Gapado  (a  eunuch,  see  p.  77). 
Anglo-Ind.  capado  (obs.). 
Neither  in  Hobson-Jobson  nor 
in  the  O.E.D. 

1615. — "Given  one  of  the  King's 
Capados  by  Mr.  Oxwicke  :  one  coarse 
white  bafta  of  50  mamodes  per  corge, 

cost "  Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  Ill, 

p.  07. 

1615.— "The  Capado  would  not 
deliver  the  said  letter  until  the  said 
officers  were  satisfied. ..... 

To  the  Capado  which  brought  the 
letter "  Ibidem,  p.  100. 

Gapitao  m6r  (Captain 
major,  see  p.  78).  Anglo-Ind. 
Capt.  mor,  Capt.  more,  (obs.). 

Mor  is  a  contraction  of 
moor,  the  earliest  form  of 
maior  or  major. 

1642. — "  But  now,  say  the  Portugalls 
of  St.  Thoma,  or  rather  the  Capt. 

More the  peace  is  broke  and  they 

expect  order  from  the  Viceroy  to  fall 


386 


OARO 


GENTOPEIA 


on    us."     Foster,    Eng.    Fact.    (1642- 
1646),  p.  44. 

See  also  under  Armada  in  Supple- 
ment. 

Caro  (adj.  dear).  Anglo- 
Ind.  caro  (obs.).  Neither  in 
Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1626—"  By  reason  of  the  Dutch's 
inveterate  hate  and  malice  all  passages 
round  about  us  are  waylaid,  either 
with  a  guard  of  Dutchmen  or  by  the 
Governor,  who  they  and  Malaya  to- 
gether put  in ;  which  we  make  no 
doubt  costs  them  caro."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1624-1629),  p.  131. 

Gartaz  (a  pass,  safe-con- 
duct). Anglo-Ind.  curtass, 
cartasse,  (obs.).  See  p.  82. 
Neither  in  the  O.E.D.  nor  in 
Hobson-Jobson . 

1618. — "  If  they  misenforme  not  from 
Mesolapatan,  there  is  great  store  of 
indico  shipt  at  some  ports  to  the  sowth, 
all  which  take  curt  asses  of  our 
enemies."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1618- 
1621),  p  3. 

1618. — "Shee  hath  her  cartasse 
without  stopping  at  Suratt  and  upon 
conclusion  sent  to  mee  for  my  passe, 
els  the  merchants  would  not  stirr." 
Ibidem,  p.  4. 

1621.— "The  Dutch  in  the  Red  Sea 
gave  cartasses  or  assuraunce  to  the 
juncks  to  pass  free,  and  yet  most 
treacherously,  to  their  great  infamie, 
made  seisure  of  six  vessels."  Ibidem, 
p.  324. 

Casti£0  (child  of  Portuguese 
parents  born  in  India,  seep.  85). 
Anglo-Ind.  Castilian,  Castez. 
Not  in  the  O.E.D. 


"  Kanappa  confiscated  a  quantity 
of  rice,  unjustly,  defrauding  the 

*  Castilian '  who  brought  it  for  sale.'* 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1651-1654),  p.  240. 
Foster    conjectures    that    'Castilian1 
here  is   intended   for    castico    and    it 
appears  rightly  so. 

"Richard  TrenchBeld  married  a 
Gastez."  The  Diaries  of  Streynsham 
Master  (1675-80),  ed.  Temple,  Vol.  II, 
p.  284. 

Cavalaria  (an  establishment 
of  horses  or  other  animals). 
Anglo-Ind.  caveluriree  (obs.). 
Neither  in  Hobson-Jobson  nor 
in  the  O.E.D. 

1622-23.— "As  for  the  coach,  one  of 
the  oxen  died  and  the  other  wont  lame 
and  had  to  be  sold ;  *  which  is  all  the 
proceed  of  the  caveluriree  '."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1622-1623),  p.  95  In  the 
same  volume  (p.  45)  is  also  met  with 
the  form  cavyilluryoo,  in  the  same 
sense. 

Cavaleiro  (a  horseman,  a 
rider).  Anglo -Ind.  cavallerous 

(obs.). 

"  Had     intended      to     keep     their 

*  ablucks  *  for  sale  here,  as  ordered  by 
the  President ;  but  their  'cavallerous' 
refused    to     return    without    them." 
Foster,  Eng.  Pact.  (1624-1629),  p.  232. 
Abluck  is  Ar.  ablaq,  *  a  piebald  horse '. 
See  also  quotation  under  Adarga  in 
Supplement. 

Centopeia  (centipede,  see 
p.  92). 

Here  is  an  instance  of  the 
use  of  this  word  in  Anglo- 
India. 


CESTA 

1703. — "I  shall  not  presume  to 
trouble  your  Honours  with  an  account 
of  the  insects  of  this  island,  only  of 
one,  it  being  a  great  curiosity,  and 
none  of  us  have  ever  seen  such  before ; 
it  is  a  small  slender  worme,  about 
three  inches  in  length  much  resembling 
a  centipee  only  slenderer,  and  its  leggs 
are  shorter,  smaller  and  much  more 
numerous;  wherever  he  creeped  or 
moved  in  the  night  he  left  behind  him 
a  traine  of  light  like  a  bright  fire,  which 
would  also  stick  to  his  fingers  and 
hands  that  but  touch  it."  Hedges, 
Diary,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II,  p.  cccxxxiii. 

Gesta  (a  basket).  Anglo- 
Ind.  cesta.  (obs.).  Neither  in 
Hobson-Jobson  nor  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1619.— [Sprage]  "  confessed  there  was 
13  cestas  or  basketts  of  chenye  dishes 
delivered  Nicholas  Banggam  per  Swar- 
yes  in  Bramport,  whereof  two  cestas 
the  said  Banggam  caried  awaye  with 
him."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1618-1621), 
p.  172. 

Ch&  (tea,  see  p.  93). 

Below  is  a  very  early  in- 
stance of  the  use  of  the  form 
'  chawe '  in  Anglo-India. 

1616. — "I  hope  you  will  remember 
me  for  the  chawe  I  wished  you  to  buy 
for  me."  Letter  of  William  Eaton 
from  Firando  to  Richards  Wickham 
(at  Miako),  dated  22nd  June,  1616,  in 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  IV,  p.  120. 

Orooke  says  that  the  earliest  mention 
of  tea  in  the  Old  Records  of  India  IB  in 
a  letter  from  R.  Wickham,  at  Firando, 
in  Japan,  who  writing,  June  27th,  1615, 
to  Mr.  Eaton  at  Miaco,  asks  for  "  a  pt. 
of  the  best  sort  of  chaw  ". 


CHAPA 


387 


After  a  collation  of  both 
these  passages  it  would  appear 
as  though  Miaco  was  then 
famous  for  its  tea. 

Chapa  (a  seal,  impression). 

Below  are  citations  to  show 
how  in  Anglo-India  and  even 
in  Spanish  this  Indian  term 
came  to  be  used  as  a  verb. 

1618.— "That  all  presents  being 
showed  at  the  Custome  house,  that  the 
officers  might  •  av6yd  deceipt,  being 
chopped  by  both  parts."  Sir  T. 
Roe,  Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  508. 

1628-37. — "The  formons  when  pre- 
pared were  read  out  to  the  King  [of 
Arakan]  who  immediately  had  them 
chapaed,  that  is  stamped  with  his 
Royal  chapa,  or  seal  as  we  call  it,  that 
serves  as  seal  and  signature  at  the  same 
time,  since  no  separately  written  signa- 
ture is  employed. ' '  Manrique,  Travels, 
Hak.  Soc.,  Vol  I,  pp.  157  and  158.  The 
Spanish  original  has  "  el  qual  los  mand6 
luego  chapar". 

1679.— "Yesterday  the  Mochelke 
(muchalka,  bond)  was  chopt  (sealed) 
by  the  Cadje."  The  Diaries  of  Streyn* 
sham  Master,  ed.  Temple,  Vol  II, 
p.  276. 

1698.— "June  llth.  Diary,  Wrote 
an  answer. ..  .and  order'd  if  such  im- 
pediments continued  about  the  Towns 
to  get  the  Nishaan  chaup'd  with  it 
for  delays  were  dangerous.*'  Old  Fort 
William  in  Bengal,  ed.  C.  R.  Wilson, 
Vol.  I,  p.  37. 

Here  is  a  fairly  early  use  of 
*  chop '  in  the  sense  of  '  seal  \ 

1654.—"  He  also  heard  Winter  accuse 
Yardley  of  transferring '  chopps '  from 


388 


CHINCHE 


CONCERTO 


one  cloth  to  another.'1    Foster,  Eng. 
Fact.  (1651-1654),  p.  275. 

Ghinche  (a  bug).  Anglo- 
Ind.  chince,  chint  (pbs.). 

1673. — "  Swarms  of  Ants,  Muskeetoes, 
Flies,  and  stinking  Chints,  Cimices,  etc. 
breed  and  infest  them :  This  Season 
we  experimented;  which  though 
moderately  warm,  yet  our  Bodies 
broke  out  into  small  fiery  Pimples. . . . 
augmented  by  Muskeetoe-  Bites  and 
Chinees  raising  Blisters  on  us."  Fryer, 
East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  100. 

"Notwithstanding  Chints,  Fleas, 
and  Muskeeto's  torment  them  every 
Minute,  [the  '  Banyans ']  dare  not  pre- 
sume to  scratch  where  it  itches,  lest 
some  Relation  should  be  untenanted 
its  miserable  abode."  Ibidem,  p.  231. 

Chita  (printed  cotton  cloth, 
see  p.  104). 

Here  is  an  early  instance  of 
the  use  of  this  term  in  Anglo- 
India. 

1690.— "In  some  things  the  Artists 
of  India  out -do  all  the  Ingenuity  of 
Europe,  viz.,  in  the  painting  of  Ghites 
or  Callicoes,"  Ovington,  Voyage  to 
Surat,  O.U.P.,  p.  167. 

Chuname  (prepared  lime, 
see  p.  106). 

The  following  is  an  Anglo- 
Indian  form  of  this  word  men- 
tioned neither  in  Hcbson-Jobson 
nor  in  the  O.E.D. 

1583-91.—"  And  all  the  time  which 
they  ('Chinians*)  mourne  they  keepe 
the. dead  in  the  house ;  the  bowels  being 
taken  out  and  filled  with  chownam 
or  lime,  and  coffined,  and  when,  the 
time  is  expired  they  carry  them  out 


playing  and  piping,  and  burne  them." 
Ralph  Fitch  in  Foster,  Early  Travels, 
O.U.P.,  p.  42. 

Combalenga  (a  species  of 
pumpkin) .  Anglo-Ind.  bolango. 

The  Portuguese  borrowed 
the  word  kumbalanu,  '  a 
pumpkin',  from  one  of  the 
South  Dravidian  languages. 
The  Anglo-Ind.  form  is  not  in 
the  O.E.D. 

1679. — "  This  countrey  [Achin]  affor- 
deth  Severall  Excellent  good  fruites, 
Namely :  Duryans,  Mangastinos, 
Oranges,  the  best  in  India  or  South 
Seas,  comparable  with  the  best  of 
China,  Lemons,  Limes,  Ramastines 
[Litchis],  Bolangos,  Monsoone  plums 
[Zizyphus  Jujuba  or  b$r],  Pumple 
Mooses  [see  under  Toranja,  p.  350], 
etc.,  and  the  trees  beare  fruite  both 
green  and  ripe  all  the  yeare  alonge.'' 
Bowrey,  Countries  round  the  Bay  of 
Bengal,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  323. 

Comprador  (a  purchaser, 
see  p.  116). 

Below  is  an  early  Anglo- 
Indian  instance  of  the  use  of 
this  word,  earlier  than  any  in 
Hobson-Jdbson  or  in  the  O.E.D. 

1614.— "I  make  John  Phebe  did 
deliver  you  the  two  fishes  and  letter  I 
wrote  you  yesterday.  He  is  now 
grown  stately  and  will  not  serve  in  the 
English  house  for  comprador." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  II  (1613-1615), 
p.  227. 

Concerto  (repair),  Anglo- 
Ind.  conserta  (obs.). 


COVADO 


ELEPHANTA 


389 


"Consertas  de  Terras5*  (of  lands). 
, . .  .xl.  19.  13.  Yearley  Rent  Rowle  of 
Bvmbaim,  etc.,  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol. 
LIV,p.  1. 

Covado  (a  cubit,  see  p.  126). 

Below  are  a  few  other  Anglo- 
Ind.  forms  of  this  word  none  of 
which  are  to  be  found  either 
in  Hobson-Jobson  or  in  the 
O.E.D.,  and  they  belong  to  an 
earlier  date  than  those  men- 
tioned therein. 

1616. — "  The  measure  is  called  a 
covett,  whereof  there  is  two,  one 
whereby  our  English  cloth  is  only  sold 
by,  of  length  35J  inches;  the  other, 
whereby  all  other  commodity  is  sold 
by,  is  of  length  26  J  inches."  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  TIT,  p.  11. 

1616.— [Carpets]  "  fifty -nine,  to  say, 
six  long  at  rupies  2£  per  covedee." 
Ibidem,  p.  40. 

1616.— "Good  silks  cost  10  rupeia 
their  cobda,  and  mean  cloth  of  gold 
35  and  40  rupeis  a  cobda."  Idem, 
Vol.  IV,  p.  20. 

"For  the  crimson  French  'shagge' 
Asaf  Khan  offers  fifteen  rupees  the 
covado,  'which  is  an  English  yard 
within  three  inches'."  Foster,  Eng. 
Fact.  (1618-1621),  p.  21. 

"Mistake  made  at  Surat  in  the 
length  of  the  Patna  coved/*  Ibidem, 
p.  236. 

Curral  (a  cattle  pen,  see 
p,  130). 

It  would  appear  from  an 
illustration  in  Tennent's  Ceylon 
(1859),  Vol.  I,  p.  211,  that  the 
Anclo-Indian  form  of  thia  word 


was  employed  not  only  to 
denote  the  enclosure  for  cap- 
turing wild  elephants  but  also 
one  for  catching  fish. 

Discalsado  (barefooted) . 
Anglo-Ind.  discalsadoe  (obs.). 
This  form  is  not  in  the  O.E.D. 
which  has  '  discalceate '  in  the 
same  sense. 

1616.—"  No,  he  hath  a  Discalsadoe 

Portugall  for  his  confessor."  Sir  T. 
Roe,  Embassy,  Hak.  Soc.,  p.  130. 

Elephanta  (the  name  given 
to  storms  at  the  beginning  or 
setting  in  of  the  Monsoon,  see 
p.  140). 

Below  is  a  reference  to  the 
'  Elephanta '  of  an  earlier  date 
than  the  earliest  mentioned  in 
the  body  of  this  book. 

1611.— "The  storm  of  Ofante  doth 
begin  and  endureth  2  or  3  days." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  126. 

1621. — "A  crwell  night  of  raine  and 
thunder  and  of  lightning  ....  this 
raine  and  lightning  was  called  by  the 
peaplle  the  olliphante,  which  cometh 
once  a  yeare."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1618-1621),  p.  286. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that, 
speaking  of  what  is  now  called 
'Elephanta  Island'  (see  p. 
142),  Fryer  uses  the  masculine 
form  'Elephanto'  which  is 
nearer  the  original  '  A  Ilka  do 
Elephante'  than  the  present 
1  Elephanta ',  feminine  in  f  orm  : 


390 


ESCRITO 


ESCEITORIO 


1673. — "  These  Islands  are  in  num- 
ber seven  :  Bombaim,  Canorein,  Trum- 
bay,  Elephanto,  the  Putachoes,  Mun- 
chumbay,  and  Kerenjau,  with  the  Rock 
of  Henry  Kenry."  Vol.  I,  p.  159. 

"Having  in  a  Week's  time  corn- 
pleated  my  Business,  returning  the 
same  way,  we  steered  by  the  South 
side  of  the  Bay,  purposely  to  touch  at 
Elephanto,  so  called  from  a  monstrous 
Elephant  cut  out  of  the  main  Rock, 
bearing  a  Young  one  on  its  Back." 
Ibidem,  p.  194. 

Escrito  (a  writing,  see  p. 
147). 

The  quotation  below  would 
lead  one  to  the  view  that  this 
Portuguese  word  was  used  not 
only  in  the  sense  of  '  a  note 
under  one's  hand  or  attesta- 
tion ',  but  also  in  the  sense  of 
*  a  hasty  note '  in  which  '  chit ' 
is  used  to-day  in  India.  The 
word  in  this  sense  is  not  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1615. — "  All  your  letters  having  been 
liker  to  screets  than  letters."  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  154. 

See  also  quotation  under  Scrivao  in 
Supplement. 

Escritorio  (a  writing  desk, 
see  p.  148). 

The  quotations  below  are  of 
an  early  date,  provide  new 
forms  of  the  word,  some  of 
'which  are  not  found  in  the 
O.jE.D.,  and  go  to  show  what  a 
brisk  trade  there  was  in  these 
desks  between  the  Far  East 


and  India  as  early  as  the 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth 
century. 

1615-1616. — "Among  other  things 
I  should  mention  a  great  number  of 
cabinets  of  all  patterns,  in  the  fashion 
of  those  of  Germany.  This  is  an 
article  the  most  perfect  and  of  the 
finest  workmanship  to  be  seen  any- 
where; for  they  are  all  of  choice 
woods,  and  inlaid  with  ivory,  mother- 
of-pearl,  and  precious  stones ;  in  place 
of  iron  they  are  mounted  with  gold. 
The  Portuguese  call  them  Escritorios 
de  la  China."  Pyrard,  Voyage,  Hak. 
Soc.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  176  and  177. 

1617. — "There  are  two  scriptoris 
which  are  sealed  up  to  be  delivered 
to  you  by  Mr.  Methwold."  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  27. 

1617. — "  I  sent  a  gold  box  by 
Richard  Kinge  to  buy  me  some 
skrettores  of  mackee  [maki-ye  — 
lacquer]  work."  Ibidem,  p.  104. 

1617. — '« I  have  sent  by  this  bearer 
seventeen  sundry  parcels  of  contores 
and  scrittores  marked  with  R.  W. 
[Richard  Wickham].  The  freight  of 
them  I  pray  pay  to  the  master  how 

much  it  is I  have  been  at  Meaco 

and  talked  with  the  makeman  [maker 
of  lacquered  goods]  who  hath  promised 
that  in  short  time  he  will  have  done. 
He  hath  fifty  men  that  worketh  night 
and  day ;  that,  so  far  as  I  see,  he  doth 
his  endeavour."  Ibidem,  p.  169. 

1617. — "I  give  you  thanks  for  the 
book  of  Sir  Walter  Rawli's  which  you 
sent  me;  and  have  no  good  thing  to 
send  unto  you,  only  two  small  scri- 
toris."  Ibidem,  p.  266. 

1690.— "It  [Suratt]  is  renown'd  for 
Traffick  through  all  Asia,  both  for  rich 
Silks and  for  Agatts,  Cornelians 


ESTANQUE 


FOREIRO 


391 


Nigganees,  Desks,  Scrutores,  and 
Boxes  neatly  polisht  and  embellisht, 
which  may  be  purchased  here  at  very 
reasonable  Rates.1'  Ovington,  Voyage 
toSurat,  O.U.P.,  p.  131. 

"  I  cannot  boast  of  the  Lack  upon 
Scrutores  and  Tables  at  Suratt,  which 
is  but  ordinary  in  respect  of  that  at 
Japan."  Ibidem,  p.  167. 

Estanque  (the  shop  or  place 
where  the  estanqueiro  or  mono- 
polist had  licence  to  sell  certain 
commodities  for  his  own  pro- 
fit). Anglo-Ind.  stanck  (obs.). 

1668. — "  Stanck  of  tobacco  imports 
....  x  10,225.00.00."  Yearley  Rent 
Rowle  of  Botnbaim,  in  Intl.  Antiq.,  Vol. 
LIV,  p.  1. 

Estocada  (a  thrust  with  a 
rapier).  Anglo-Ind.  stochado 
(obs.).  This  form  is  not  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1673.— "The  Mass  of  the  People  [of 
Goa]  are  Canorein,  though  Porlu- 
guezed  in  Speech  and  Manners ;  paying 
great  Observance  to  a  White  Man, 
whom  when  they  meet  they  must 
give  him  the  way  with  a  Cringe  and 
Civil  Salute,  for  fear  of  a  Stochado." 
Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  27. 

Feitifo  (sorcery,  see  p.  154). 
Here  is  an  uncommon  form 
of  this  word. 

1690— "They  (the  Africans)  Travel 
no  where  without  their  Fateish  about 
them,  one  of  which  looked  like  the 
small  end  of  a  Stag's  Horn,  with  a  Bell 
tied  to  it,  about  the  bigness  of  a  Man's 

Thumb To  these  Fateishes  they 

ascribe  their  Security  from  Peril  and 


Mischief.*'     Ovington,  Voyage  to  Surat, 
O.U.P.,  p.  44. 

Fidalgo  (one  nobly  descen- 
ded, see  p.  155).  Anglo-Ind. 
phydalgoy  fidalgo. 

1642. — "  Being  truly  informed  which 
was  the  homicide,  we,  kept  him  and 
suffered  the  others  to  departe  for  St. 
Thoma;  from  whence  wee  received 
many  letters  to  release  him,  for  that  he 
was  a  phydalgo."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1642-1645),  p.  43 

1673.— "The  Fidalgos  have  stately 
Dwellings,  graced  with  covered  Balcon- 
ies, and  large  Windows  two  Stories 
high,  with  Panes  of  Oister  shell,  which 
is  their  usual  Glazing  among  them  in 
India."  Fryer,  East  India,  Vol.  I, 
p.  192.  See  also  quotation?  under 
Aldeia  and  Bacamorte  in  Supplement. 

Foral  (rent  roll).  .  Anglo- 
Ind.  forall  (obs.).  Not  in 
O.E.D. 

1665. — "  I  writt  about  a  rent  that 
did  belong  to  the  King  that  might 
import  to  about  700  or  800  li.  per 
annum,  for  the  Knife  that  was  to  prune 
the  Cocer  nutt  tree  [known  as  the  Coito 
tax,  see  Ind.  Antiq.,  LIV,  p.  2],  it  hath 
proved  incerte,  for  since  by  papers  I 
find  it  belongs  to  the  Owners  or 
Foreiros  [see  below]  of  the  ground  for 
which  they  pay  unto  his  Majesty  what 
appeares  by  theyr  Foralls,  so  that  it 
proved  a  fals  information."  Khan, 
Anglo-Portuguese  Negotiations,  etc. 
O.U.P.,  p.  476. 

Foreiro  (a  tenant  who  paid 
the  quit  rent,  see  p.  160). 

The  following  quotation  is 
illustrative  not  only  of  the  early 


392 


FRESCO 


GALEOTA 


use  of  this  term  in  an  Anglo- 
Indian  document  but  also  of 
the  hatred  in  which  the  chief 
*  f oreiros 9  or  revenue  farmers 
of  Portuguese  days  were 
regarded  by  the  people  of 
Bombay. 

1664.— •"  Whereas  this  Island  being 
formerly  belonging  to  the  Crowne  of 
Portugal!,  there  were  in  each  Division 
thereof  Foreiros  Mayores  or  Cheife 
Farmers ;  men  powerfule,  arrogant,  and 
Exorbitant  violators,  Ecclesiastiques 
as  well  as  Civil ;  whose  manner  of 
Government  was  absolute,  bringing 
the  inferior  sort  of  us  so  much  under, 
and  made  so  small  accompt  of  them, 
as  comparatively  wee  may  say  the  Ele- 
phant doeth  of  the  Ant 

Wherefore,  we  humbly  beseech  your 
Majesty  for  the  love  of  God  and  the 
wounds  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  take  pity 
and  compassion  on  us  by  not  consent- 
ing to  alienate  us  from  your  Govern- 
ment, and  the  Obedience  thereof  upon 
any  Consideration  or  agreement  what- 
soever; neither  to  permitt  any  more 
Foreiros  Mayores  in  this  Island.'* 
Petition  to  Charles  II  in  Khan,  Anglo- 
Portuguese  Negotiations,  O.U.P.,  p.  451 
et.  seq. 

Fresco  (subst.,  a  cool  wind, 
seep.  161). 

The  following  quotation  not 
only  illustrates  the  use  of  the 
above  word  in  Anglo-India  but 
furnishes  a  very  vivid  and 
interesting  account  of  the  hot 
season  in  Gujarat. 

1689.— "In  the  Middle  of  May, 
before  the  Southerly  Winds  set  in, 


which  bring  the  Rains  along  with 
them,  the  Air  at  Surat  is  so  very  dry, 
that  it  licks  up  the  Moisture  in  the 
Pen,  before  we  are  able  to  write  it  out ; 
and  so  intensely  Hot,  especially  about 
3  in  the  Afternoon,  that  we  cannot 
endure  the  standing  for  any  long  time 
upon  the  Grass,  where  the  Sun's 
Beams  have  their  full  force.  Thi8 
causes  our  sprinkling  the  Floors  of  our 
Chambers  frequently  with  Water,  to 
create  a  kind  of  Fresco  in  them, 
during  this  Season,  and  makes  us 
Employ  our  Peons  in  Fanning  of  us 
with  Murchals  made  of  Peacock's 
Feathers,  four  or  five  Foot  long,  in  the 
time  of  our  Entertainments  and  when 
we  take  our  Repose."  Ovington, 
Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P.,  pp.  82  and  83. 

Fusta  (a  pinnace  or  small 
ship,  with  sails,  or  oars). — 
Anglo-Ind,  fusto,  fuste  (obs.). 
These  forms  are  not  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1614.— "The  king  keepeth  there 
(Reshire)  continually  100  fustoes  and 
galleys  with  them  to  cut  off  all  passen- 
gers that  offer  to  go  from  Ormus  to 
Balsora."  Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  II 
(1613-1616),  p.  146. 

1615.— "  It  is  hoped  that  the  Osian- 
der  will  be  there  to  carry  them  before 
the  fustes  can  arrive."  Ibidem, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  19. 

Galeota  (a  small  galley,  see 
p.  164). 

The  following  note  of  Foster 
(Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  p  296)  throws 
new  light  on  the  derivation  of 
Anglo-Ind.  gallevat  which  Dal- 
gado  says  is  derived  from  the 


GALLINA 


GENTIO 


393 


Port,  galeota,  which  is  also  the 
view  of  the  O.E.D. 

"It  has  been  suggested  in  the 
Bombay  Gazetteer  (Vol.  XIII,  p.  717) 
that  the  term  jolly-boat  is  derived  from 
galivat :  the  native  name  for  large  row- 
boats  much  in  use  on  the  west  coast 
of  India ;  and  this  etymology  has  been 
adopted  by  Sir  Henry  Yule  (Hobson- 
Jobson)  and  Admiral  Smyth  (Sailors1 
Wordbook).  But  jolly vatt  as  an  Eng- 
lish word  is  at  least  as  old  as  1495- 
97  (see  Oppenheim's  Naval  Accounts 
and  Inventories,  Navy  Records  Society, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  193,  etc.),  and  there  seems 
to  be  every  probability  that  it  is  simply 
a  corruption  of  galliott  a  small  galley. 
If  there  be  any  direct  relation  between 
the  English  and  the  Indian  term,  it  is 
more  likely  that  the  latter  was  derived 
from  the  former  than  the  former  from 
the  latter." 

Here  is  an  Anglo-Indian 
form  of  this  word  not  chron- 
icled in  Hobson-Jobson  nor  in 
the  O.E.D. 

1642. — "The  Portuguese  passengers 
were  now  put  into  their  jellowatt." 
Boater,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  240. 

Gallina  (a  hen) :  Anglo-Ind. 
gallina,  a  name  given  reproach- 
fully to  the  Portuguese  by 
English  sailors  in  the  seven- 
teenth century. 

1690. — "  The  Portuguese  are  mightily 
sunk,  as  well  in  their  Courage,  as  in 
their  Fame  and  Fortune,  and  are  found 
to  be  such  contemptible  Enemies,  that 
they  are  seldom  discoursed  of  but  with 
Reproach  by  the  name  of  Gallina's, 
i.e.  Hen-Hearted  Fellow's."  Oving- 
ton,  Voyage  to  Surat,  O.U.P.,  p.  254. 


Gelva,  more  us.  gelba  (a 
small  vessel  used  in  the  Red 
Sea).  Anglo-Ind.  jeloa,  jellia. 
Not  in  the  O.E.D. 

The  Port,  word  is  from  the 
Ar.  jilba.  Did  Anglo-Ind. 
receive  the  word  directly  from 
Ar.  or  through  Portuguese? 
Probably  from  the  latter, 
regard  being  had  to  the  forms 
above  and  to  the  fact  that 
Portuguese  chroniclers  use  the 
word  from  as  early  as  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. 

1634.— "And  now  both  their  and 
our  small  vessells  will  be  more  usefull 
than  ever,  for  there's  noe  thought  of 
trade  into  the  Bay  without  them,  our 
greater  shipps  ridinge  so  farre  from 
the  shoare,  and  the  Kinge  of  Arrac- 
kans  jelliaes  or  small  boats  of  warra 
ever  scoutinge  'twixt  them  and  the 
land."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1634- 
1636),  p.  43. 

Gentio  (a  Hindu,  seep.  167). 

Here  are  early  instances  of 
the  use  of  this  term  in  Anglo- 
India. 

1642. -"Whither  Your  Worshipps 
have  imployment  or  no,  men  cannot 
goe  naked,  as  the  Gentews  doe.'» 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-164d)> 
p.  54. 

1645.—"  The  manning  of  her  [the 
Advice]  is  a  difficulty  unless  they  take 
some  soldiers  out  of  the  Fort  and  fill 
up  with  '  Jentue  saylors  V  Ibidem> 
p.  282. 


394 


JACA 


JANGADA 


Below  is  an  early  instance 
of  this  term  employed  in  the 
sense  of  the  Telugu  language  : 

1645. — "This  instant  wee  received 
a  letter  from  the  King  by  two  of  our 
owne  servants.  . .  The  translate  of  that 
letter  out  of  Jentue  into  English  we 
send  unto  you  for  your  perusall." 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  291. 

Jaca  (jack-fruit,  see  p.  178). 

The  citation  below  is  of 
interest,  not  only  because  it  is 
of  a  fairly  early  date,  but 
because  it  helps  to  show  what 
keen  observers  the  old  travel- 
lers were,  and  how  keenly  and 
sympathetically  they  were 
interested  in  obtaining  and 
setting  down  information  about 
the  fauna  or  flora  new  to  them. 

1637.— "The  ancients  called  this 
island  [Ceylon]  the  healthy,  pleasant, 
fertile,  flourishing  and  rich  Taprobane. 
Healthy  on  account  of  its  temperate 
climate  and  lovely  air;  fertile  owing 
to  numerous  streams  of  excellent 

water ;   pleasant   owing  to   the 

fact  that  most  of  its  mountains  and 
forests  are  filled  with  aromatic  cassia 
or  cinnamon. . . . ,  or  else  of  great  leafy 
fruit-trees  like  the  bread-fruit  which 
bears  a  sort  of  apple  of  huge  size, 
called  jack- fruit.  Outside  they  are 
covered  with  small  prickles  which, 
although  sharp  to  the  touch,  do  not 
prevent  one's  getting  at  the  kernel, 
which  is  enclosed  in  a  yellow,  sweet 
pulp,  very  pleasant  to  the  taste. 
Prom  this  pulp,  and  from  the  kernel 
many  dishes  are  prepared  which  are 


most  excellent  and  delicious.  Mother 
Nature,  in  her  foresight,  perceiving  that 
the  branches  would  not  suffice  to  sup- 
port so  great  a  weight,  arranged  for  this 
fruit  to  sprout  from  the  trunk  itself, 
by  throwing  out  roots  or  stems,  which 
are  so  strong  that,  unless  you  have  a 
knife  or  other  sharp  instrument,  it  is 
difficult  to  get  them  off."  Manrique, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  448  and 
449. 

Jagra  (coarse  sugar,  see 
p.  179). 

The  quotations  from  Fitch 
and  Terry  (p.  179)  show  how  by 
jagra  they  meant  the  '  coco-nut 
or  the  coco-nut  tree'.  The 
latter  of  the  two  citations  below 
will  show  how  jaggery  was  a 
term  applied  to  spirit  obtained 
from  palm-sugar,  and  the 
former  how  the  form  jagra  in 
its  correct  meaning  of  '  palm 
sugar',  was  in  vogue  earlier 
than  jaggery. 

1630. — "April  18.  Took  some  coco- 
nuts  and  *  jagra '  from  a  Malabar 
junk."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1630- 
1633),  p.  133. 

1631.— Wedell brought  a  hog's 

head  of  Jaggery  for  his  owne  drinking 
at  sea."  Court  Minutes  for  May  20, 
1631. 

Jangada  (a  raft  formed  by 
two  boats  lashed  together  with 
boards  across  them,  see  p. 
181). 

The  quotations  below  are  of 
interest  because  they  contain 


MANGA 


MESTIZO 


395 


a  new  form  of  this  word,  not 
mentioned  in  Hobson-Jobson 
nor  found  in  the  O.E.D. 

1632.— "They  have  got  all  the 
sangrees  of  this  side  Bapatly  and  of 
all  the  rivers  unto  the  iland  among 
them,  and  all  the  towne  boats  are  to 
goe  to  them  this  day/'  Foster,  Eng. 
Fact.  (1630-1633),  p.  233. 

1078, — "  In  the  morning  we  went 
downe  to  the  River  about  2  miles  from 
Collepellee  [Kallepalli]  where  was  two 
great  Metchlepatam  Boates,  and  two 
Sangarees  or  Gun  boates."  The 
Diaries  of  Streynsham  Master  (167 o- 
80),  od.  Temple,  Vol.  II,  p.  139. 

Manga  (mango). 

The  quotations  below  go  to 
show  the  various  forms  that 
were  current  in  Anglo-India 
before  the  present  form  became 
stabilised. 

1615. — "Two  jars  of  manges  at 
rupees  4J."  Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  Ill 
(1615),  p.  41. 

"Two  jars  of  mangas."  Ibidem, 
p.  83. 

"  I  had  in  her  some  few  cloves,  the 
rest  of  her  cargazon  being  jars  of 
pickled  nutmegs  and  mangoes." 
Ibidem,  p.  286. 

For  the  form  "  mongoes  "  see  quota- 
tion from  Fryer  under  *  Achar, '  in 
Supplement, 

1608-1611.—"  On  the  further  side 
'[near  *  Nonsary  Gate '  in  Surat]  are  div- 
ers faire  tombes,  with  a  goodly  paved 
court  pleasant  to  behold,  behind  which 
groweth  a  small  grove  of  manga  tree 
whither  the  citizens  goe  forth  to  ban- 
quet." William  Finch,  in  Foster, 
Marly  Travels,  OJJ.P.,  p.  134. 


Manilha  (bracelet,  see  p. 
216). 

"They  [the  women  of  Goa]  wear 
also  bracelets,  called  Manile  from  the 
hand  up  to  the  elbow."  Manrique, 
Travels,  Hak.  Soc. 

"  Manila,  or  wrist  jewel/'  Hamilton, 
New  Account,  Vol.  I,  p.  303. 

Marinha  (a  salt  pan). 
Anglo-Ind.  marinho  (obs.). 

'•  Pomela.  A  marinho  of  salt  x  21.01. 
35.'*  Yearley  Rent  Howie  of  Bombaim, 
in  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LIV,  p.  2. 

Mesquita  (a  mosque,  see 
p.  225). 

Below  is  a  quotation  from 
an  Anglo-Indian  writer  which 
contains  a  form  of  masjid 
neither  mentioned  in  Hobson- 
Jobson  nor  in  the  O.E.D. 

1664. — "A  fresh  recrute  of  men 
coming  of  about  20  more,  wee  than 
began  to  consider  what  houses  neere 
us  might  be  most  prejuditiall.  and  on 
one  side  wee  tooke  possession  of  [  a  ] 
pagod  or  Banian  idol  temple,  which 

was  just  under  our  house ,  on 

the  other  a  Moorish  Mescete  where 
severall  people  were  harboured."  The 
Rev.  John  L.  Escaliot'f*  Account  of 
Sivaji's  Raid  upon  Surat  in  Ind. 
Antiq.,  Vol.  L,  p.  317. 

Mestizo  (a  half-breed,  see 
p.  226). 

The  following  contains  a 
very  strange  Anglo-Indian 
form  of  the  word  not  mention- 
ed in  Hobson-Jobson  but  in  the 
O.E.D.,  as  'mostesa'. 


396  MONQAO 


MORIM 


1652. — "Friar  Ephraim  who  was 
pastor  or  curate  unto  the  Mostezaes 
of  Madraspatam."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1651-1654),  p.  92. 

Mon^ao  (monsoon,  see 
p.  229). 

Below  is  a  very  strange 
Anglo-Indian  form  which,  if 
Yule's  conjecture  that  the 
Anglo-Indian  monsoon  proceeds 
directly  from  the  Dutch  mons- 
soyn  or  monssoen  is  correct, 
perhaps  marks  a  transition 
stage  between  the  present 
Anglo-Indian  word  and  the 
Dutch  term.  It  is  not  found 
in  the  O.E.D. 

1642. — "Wee  have  in  this  our  15  or 
16  monthes  residence  throughly  experi- 
enced the  trade  of  this  place,  and  doe 
finde  that  the  first  markets  at  the 
begining  of  the  monzoane  is  most 
promt  ablest.  . .  .  Besids  the  country 
people,  having  then  fully  supply od 
themselves,  retorns  not  till  the  next 
moonzoane  to  replenish  their  wants  " 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  pp.  57 
and  58. 

Morador  (an  inhabitant). 
Konk.  morador. — Anglo-Ind. 
moredor  (obs.). 

In  the  Konkani  of  Goa  the 
word  is  used  in  the  specific 
sense  of  an  inhabitant  of  a 
village  of  which  he  is  not  a 
member  or  a  *  componente  \ 

1632.— •"  Whereon  one  Grua  Redie 
[Guruva  Reddi],  a  moredor  of  Mond- 


rero, . . .  gathered  head,  to  the  number 
of  three  or  four  hundred  in  armes.'v 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1630-1633),  p.  233. 

Morim  (a  thin  white  cloth 
for  shirting) .  Anglo-Ind . 
mooree,  morye,  moory  (obs.). 

The  O.E.D.  derives  the 
Anglo-Ind.  word  from  Portu- 
guese, but  Sir  Richard  Temple 
(Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  L,  Supp.  p.  9) 
is  of  the  view  that  the  Port. 
morim  is  more  likely  a  corrup- 
tion of  muri  than  that  muri  is  a 
corruption  of  morim,  as  it  was  a 
common  custom  of  the  Portu- 
guese in  adopting  Oriental 
names  ending  in  i  to  add  a 
final  m  or  n.  Morim  means 
c  Moor  cloth  ',  i.e.  cloths  intend- 
ed primarily  for  Mohammedan 
wear.  It  was  cotton  cloth 
manufactured  principally  in 
the  Nellore  district  of  Madras 
for  sale  to  the  Mohammedans 
of  the  Malay  peninsula.  It  is 
identical  with  Salampore.  The 
earliest  instance  of  the  use  of 
this  word  in  the  O.E.D.  is  of 
1696. 

1618.—"  Such  severall  sorts  of  goods 
as  Bantam  requires,  viz.  white  mor- 
yes,  white  peroallaes,  white  salampor- 
yes,  white  and  redde  beteles,  dragons 
malaia,  dragons  salala,  fine  gobare 
serassos,  fine  tappy  serasses,  fine  and 
course  Japon  tappes,  tape  ohindees, 
tape  anacke,  caine  goulons,  and  such 


OUVIDOR 


PiO 


397 


like."     Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1618-1621), 
pp.  42  and  43. 

1644.—"  Goods  most  propper  for  this 
place  are  all  sorts  of  Mesulapatam  or 
Coast  clothing,  as  long  cloth,  morees 
sallampores,  homoomies,  salooes,  ser- 
asses,  etc."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642- 
4o),  p.  223. 

The  above  citations  contain 
some  very  uncommon  names 
of  textiles. 

Ouvidor  (a  magistrate,  see 
p.  245). 

Here  is  an  early  instance 
of  the  use  of  this  term  in 
Anglo-India.  The  word  is  not 
in  the  O.E.D. 

1644. — ''Did  their  best  to  'corrupt 
both  the  Kings  Fitscall  and  Ovedores  ' 
with  offers  of  money  to  procure  leave 
to  sell  their  goods  this  year  and 
depart."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1642- 
I64o),  p.  224. 

Padre  (priest,  see  p.  245). 
Nicob.  pater. 

"  In  the  seventeenth  century 
at  least,  and  probably  much 
earlier  Haensel  speaks  of 
pater  =  sorcerer,  and  Pere  Bar  be 
of  deos  and  reos  =  God,  as  sur- 
vivals of  Portuguese  mission- 
aries." Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LX 
(Feb.),  p.  38. 

Pao  (in  the  sense  of  '  loaf 
or  boat  shaped  ingot  of 
gold',  see  pp.  265  and  266). 
Anglo-Ind.  pam. 


1615.—"  It  is  impossible  to  tell  all 
the  great  riches  and  all  the  rare  and 
beautiful  things  which  these  ships 
[trading  between  Japan  and  Goa] 
bring  back;  among  others  they  bring 
much  gold  in  ingots,  which  the  Portu- 
guese call  pandoro  (=pao  de  ouro). 
Pyrard,  Voyage,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  II, 
p.  176. 

1634.— "The  galliots  from  that  coun- 
try brought  rich  cargoes,  insomuch  that 
two  thousand  Loaves  of  gold  were 
registered  in  the  royal  customshouse 
[  at  Goa  ],  to  say  nothing  of  the  gold 
and  merchandise  that  escape  regis- 
tration. "  Foster,  Eng.  Fact.,  1634-36> 
p.  33. 

1676. — "  Taking  ail  chances,  he 
offered  the  piece  to  Marin  for  two 
pains  of  Chinese  gold,  and  the  golden 
pain  is  equal  to  600  livres  of  our 
money."  Ta vernier,  Travels  in  India, 
ed.  Ball,  O.U.P.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  110  and 
111. 

1676. — "They  were  instructed  to 
present  to  the  General  of  Batavia  200 
loaves  (pains)  of  gold  to  redeem  the 
royal  fortress."  Ibidem,  p.  238. 

"We,     Edward    Jones     and    John 

Scattergood confess       to      have 

received  from  the  hands  of  Manuel 
Tavacho,  resident  of  the  city  of  Macao, 
one  parcel  wrapped  in  white  cloth 

with  fine  red  wax  seals in  which 

it  is  said  are  contained  fifteen  pams, 
one  bar  and  three  pieces  of  good 

gold "     The  Scattergoods  and  the 

East  India  Co.,  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol. 
LX,  Suppl.  p.  77. 

The  term  '  pdo  de  ouro '  (and 
inversely  ouro  de  pdo,  to  denote 
a  superior  quality  of  the 
metal)  was  used  by  Portuguese 


398 


PARAU 


PAULISTA 


chroniclers  from  as  early  as 
1545.  See  Dalgado,  Glossdrio 
Lus.  As.,  Vol.  II,  p.  165.  The 
expression  '  pdo '  was  also  used 
of  silver,  whence  the  phrase 

*  p&o  de  prata*   (silver  ingot). 
In  the  East  India  Co.'s  records 
these  ingots  whether  of  gold  or 
silver     were     usually     called 

*  shoes'.     See    Hobson-Jobson, 
s.v.  Shoe  of  Gold. 

Parau  (a  small  vessel  used 
in  war  or  trade,  see  p.  269). 

Here  is  an  earlier  instance  of 
the  use  of  this  term  in  Anglo- 
India  than  any  mentioned  in 
Hobson-Jobson. 

1653 — "Another  prau  sent  to  find 
the  Dove.  . .  Have  just  heard  that  the 
Dove  has  been  taken.  She  might 
have  been  saved  had  there  been 
enough  Englishmen  here  to  man  the 
prau  instead  of  natives."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1651-1654),  p.  190. 

Fryer  uses  the  very  unusual  form 
'provoes'. 

1673. — "They  are  owners  of  several 
small  Provoes,  of  the  same  make,  and 
Canooses,  cut  out  of  one  intire  piece 
of  Wood."  Fryer,  East  India,  Vol.  T, 
p.  65. 

Partido  (a  consignment). 
Anglo-Ind.  partido,  partitho 
(obs.).  Not  in  O.E.D. 

1617.— "Some  good  quantities  we 
procured. . . .  and  to  enlarge  our  invest* 
ments  the  more,  we  bought  also  some 
partldoes  on  credit  to  pay  at  two 


and    three    months'    time."     Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  236. 

"  After  the  partitho  of  silk  he  took 
was  made  up  and  fit  to  be  embarked 
it  lay  there  three  weeks  and  above 
before  he  durst  ship  it."  Ibidem,  p. 
139. 

Patacho  (a  pinnace). 
Anglo-Ind.  patash  (obs.)  This 
form  is  not  met  with  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1630. — "  Do  not  believe  the  informa- 
tion regarding  the  number  of  frigates 
and  •  patashes ',  for  Hari  Vaisya's 
brother  writes  from  Daman  that  the 
force  there  consists  only  of  the  four- 
teen frigates....  and  eight  'fustoes* 
belonging  to  Ruy  Freire."  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1630-1633),  p.  98. 

Pateca  (water-melon,  see 
p.  275).  Anglo-Ind.  pateca, 
putacho  (obs.). 

1673. — "  From  hence  [Elepharrta]  we 
sailed  to  the  Putachoes,  a  Garden  of 

Melons  (Putacho  being  a  melon) " 

Fryer,  East  India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p. 
195.  See  also  under  Elephanta. 

Fryer's  Putachoes  was  called 
in  Portuguese  Ilha  de  Patecas 
and  in  Anglo-India  Island  of 
Pattecas,  see  Ind.  Antig.,  Vol. 
LIV,  p.  3.  By  1724  the  '  Island 
of  Patecas  or  Patachoes '  came 
to  be  corrupted  into  '  Butcher's 
Island5,  the  name  by  which 
this  island  near  Bombay  is  still 
known  to  this  day. 

Paulista    (a   Jesuit,  see  p. 
277).     Malayal.    Paulistdkkdr. 


PERU 


SCRIVlO 


399 


Sampdluppdtirimdr  (San  Paolo 
Padres)  and  Yesuvittanmdr 
(Jesuits).  See  Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol. 
LVI,  p.  85  n.— Anglo-Ind. 
Paulistine. 

1673. — "Near  our  Landing-place  [at 
Bandra]  stood  a  College,  not  inferior 
to  the  Building,  nor  much  unlike  those 
of  our  Universities,  belonging  to  the 
Jesuits  here,  more  commonly  called 
Paulistines. . .  .who  live  here  very 
sumptuously,  the  greatest  part  of  the 
Island  being  theirs."  Fryer,  East 
India,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  1,  p.  183. 

"The  Paulistines  enjoy  the  biggest 
of  all  the  Monasteries  at  St.  Roch;  in 
it  is  a  Library,  an  Hospital,  and  an 
Apothecary's  Shop  well  furnished 
with  Medicines.*'  Fryer,  East  India, 
Vol.  II,  p.  II. 

Peru  (turkey,  see  p.  283). 

We  have  said  that  the  turkey 
was  introduced  into  India  by 
the  Portuguese  (p.  284).  The 
quotations  below  are  links  in 
the  story  of  its  dissemination 
throughout  the  East  and  go  to 
show  how  by  the  end  of  the 
17th  century  it  had  become  a 
fairly  common  bird  in  India. 

1615.—  William  Edwards  from 
Adgmeare  [Ajmere]  writes  to  the  East 
India  Co. :  "  Three  or  four  turkey  cocks 
and  hens  would  do  well  for  the  Mogul ; 
he  hath  two  cocks  but  no  hens,  and 
would  esteem  much  of  their  brood". 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  19. 

1617. — Edward  Connok  in  Persia 
writes  to  the  East  India  Co. :  "I  had 
almost  forgotten  to  adjoin  these  other 


toys  by  this  king  required  :  . . .  .Turkey 
cocks  and  hens,  as  many  as  you  please 
to  send.  He  hath  caused  me  write  for 
peacocks  into  India,  where  are  plenty. 
Neither  them  nor  turkeys  he  never 
saw;  this  country  affordeth  none." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  44. 

1678-9.— "The  Havaldar  [of  '  Arma- 
gon ']  brought  us  two  sheep,  a  goate, 
a  Hogg,  2  Turkdys,  10  hens,  a  great 
deal  of  rice,  butter,  spice,  Toddy,  Corne 
and  grass  for  our  horses,  and  gave  all 
the  Peons  rice."  The  Diaries  of 
Streynsham  Master,  ed.  Temple,  Vol. 
II,  p.  131. 

Procurador  (attorney,  see 
p.  301). 

Here  is  an  early  instance  of 
the  use  of  this  word  in  Anglo- 
India.  Not  mentioned  in  the 
O.E.D. 

1615.—"  His  name  is  Usseph  Chann, 
who  desired  me  he  might  present  me 
to  the  king  and  be  my  Procuradore." 
Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  14. 

Risco  (risk).  Anglo-Ind. 
risgoe  (obs.). 

1676. — '«  This  Deponent  answered 
Mr.  Hall,  the  Company  had  already 
run  the  Risgoe  thus  farr  and  might 
now  run  it  soe  much  further,  and 
Reape  the  profitt  of  it  themselves.  " 
The  Diaries  of  Streynsham  Master, 
ed.  Temple,  Vol.  I,  p.  485. 

Scrivao  (clerk  or  writer,  see 
p.  149). 

1615. —  ««TO  the  scrivano  of  the 
Custom  House.  "  Foster,  Letters,  Vol. 
Ill,  p.  100. 

Below  is  an  unusual  form 
not  found  in  Hobson-Jobson. 


400 


SENHOR 


TER&ANQUIM 


1623. — "The  reason  why  the  bakers, 
etc.,  have  not  come  down  in  the  beha- 
viour of  the  '  screivas  %  etc.,  in  custom 
house,  who  will  not  give  them  a  chittee 
without  som  feeling  [feeing  ?] ;  but  on 
his  threatening  to  go  again  to  the 
Governor  the  desired  'screete'  was 
granted.**  See  under  Escrito,  p.  390. 
Foster,  Eng.  Fact.  (1622-1623),  p.  265. 

Senhor  (lord,  see  p.  325). 

From  the  quotation  below 
it  would  appear  that,  just  as 
Indians  used  to  give  this  title 

*  Senhor '    to  Englishmen,    the 
latter    used    it    of    the    chief 
foreign  officials  in   India,  not 
necessarily  Portuguese — in  the 
passage  in  question  they  are  all 
Dutch. 

1^76. — ««  Concerning  the  affairs  of 
the  Dutch  Company  in  this  place 
rMetchlepatam]  I  understand  that 

Senr.     Coler is  by   orders    lately 

come  from  Batavia  to  be  Governor  of 
Pullicat. . .  Senr.  Peter  Smith. .  .is  to 
be  Cheife  at  Metchlepatam,  and  Senr. 
Hartsing,  the  Cheife  at  Golcondah.'* 
The  Diaries  of  Streynaham  Master, 
ed.  Temple,  Vol.  I,  p.  297.  This  is  an 
earlier  instance  of  the  use  of  this  word 
than  the  one  in  the  O.E.D.  which  is  of 
1795. 

Sombra  (lit.  shadow ;  also 
favour,  protection).  Anglo- 
Ind.  sombre  (obs.).  Not  found 
in  this  sense  in  the  O.E.D. 

"If  no  sales  be  effected,  the  goods 
should  be  taken  on  to  AhmadSbad, 

*  under  the  cover  of  your  sombre* 
and  delivered  to  Clement."    Foster, 
Eng.  Pact.  (1G24-1629),  p.  79. 


Sumbaia  (a  profound  reve- 
rence, see  pp.  330  and  332). 

1614.— "We  delivered  his  Majesty's 
letter,  obtaining  what  we  required, 
only  confined  to  such  orders  and  cus- 
toms (though  bad)  as  the  Dutch  before 
us  had  brought  in  as  of  Sombay  or 
presents,  customs,  rents. "  Foster, 
Letters,  Vol.  II  (1613-1615),  p.  112. 

Ta9a  (a  cup,  see  p.  338). 

In  supporting  the  view  that 
the  Anglo-Ind.  toss  was  derived 
from  Portuguese  and  not  from 
Persian,  we  remarked  that  the 
Persian  ids  l  a  cup '  had  not 
acquired  currency  in  Hindi  or 
Urdu  and  that  the  word  for 
*  cup '  in  the  former  was  pyala. 
The  following  quotation  ap- 
pears to  bear  out  our  state- 
ment. 

1608-11. — "At  the  end  are  drawne 
many  portraitures  of  the  King  [of 
Delhi  ]  in  state  sitting  amongst  his 
women,  one  holding  a  flask  of  wine, 
another  a  napkin,  a  third  presenting 
the  peally  [small  cup] ;  behind, 
one  punkawing  [  fanning  ],  another 
holding  his  sword.  "  William  Finch, 
in  Foster,  Early  Travels,  O.U.P.,  p.  164. 

Terranquim  (a  small  swift 
bark,  see  p.  343). 

We  have  pointed  out  that 
this  Portuguese  form  is  not  the 
original  of  the  Anglo-Ind. 
trankey  which  comes  from  the 
Per  8.  trankeh.  Here  are  a 
couple  oi  passages  in  which 


TOPAZ 


TORONJA 


401 


Anglo-Indian  forms  of  the 
word,  different  from  those  men- 
tioned before,  are  to  be  found 
and  they  are  of  a  date  earlier 
than  those  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

1645. — "Their  goods  were  trans- 
ferred to  a '  greate  tranka' . ' '  Foster, 
Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1645),  p.  273. 

1651.— "The  Arrabs  of  Muskatt  soe 
much  awe  them  f the  Portuguese]  with 
vessells  which  they  have  taken  from 
them,  and  their  own  trancketts,  that 
they  dare  not  at  this  tyme  pass  in  the 
Gulph,  though  they  are  (as  they  tearme 
themselves)  an  Armadoe  (besidestheise 
merchantmen)  of  six  garrobs"  [see 
Garopo,  p.  166].  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1651-1654),  p.  C4. 

Topaz  (a  Portuguese  half 
breed,  see  p.  346). 

There  are  a  number  of  in- 
stances of  this  word,  used  by 
the  Jesuits  in  the  16th  and 
early  17th  centuries  in  the  sense 
of  'interpreter',  given  in  the 
Ind.  Antiq.,  Vol.  LII,  p.  263. 

Tornado  (violent  storm). 
Anglo-Ind.  turnado,  turnathe, 
tronado  (obs.).  The  last  two 
forms  are  not  in  the  O.E.D. 

1617. — "And  being  in  the  latitude 
of  the  Cape  we  steered  away  S.S.E. 
with  a  meridian  compass  till  we  oame 
into  0°  24'  of  N.  latitude,  where  we 
met  the  turnath[es  ?]  and  lay  be- 
calmed and  troubled  with  the  variable 
winds  twenty-one  days."  Poster, 
Letters,  Vol.  VI,  p.  290. 

1617.—"  But  to  proceed :  you  may 
please  to  know  that  the  last  of  April 


we  passed  the  turnathes."  Ibidem, 
p,  291. 

1690. — "  Here  likewise  we  were  af- 
frighted with  a  Turnado  which,  with- 
out Care  and  speedy  handing  of  our 
Sails,  might  have  endanger'd  our 
Ship."  Ovington,  Voyage  to  Surat, 
O.U.P.,  p.  27. 

1636.— "From  the  10th  May  unto 
the  6th  currant,  we  accompted  our- 
selves to  bee  in  the  Tronados,  it 
being  extraordinary  variable  weather, 
as  Calmes,  sodaine  and  violent  gusts, 
the  wind  on  all  points  of  the  compasse 
in  24  howeres."  Mundy,  Travels, 
Vol.  Ill,  pt.  I,  p.  30. 

Toronja  ('the  pomelo',  see 
p.  350). 

In  connection  with  this  fruit 
and  the  question  about  its 
introduction  into  India,  it  is 
useful  to  quote  Prof.  S.  H. 
Hodivala  (Ind.  Antiq. ,  LXI, 
p.  32)  who  says  that  the  Citrus 
decumana  is  mentioned  in  the 
Bdburndma,  if  Erskine's  and 
Mr.  Beveridge's  interpretation 
of  the  emperor's  description  of 
the  Saddphal  is  to  be  relied  on. 
"The  Saddphal,"  he  writes, 
"  is  another  orange-like  fruit. 
This  is  pear-shaped,  colours 
like  the  quince,  ripens  sweet, 
but  not  to  the  sickly-sweet- 
ness of  the  orange  "  (naranj). 
Tran.  A.  S.  Beveridge,  p.  612. 
If  the  Saddphal  of  Babur  was 
the  Citrus  decumana,  the  fruit 
must  have  been  known  in  India 
long  before  the  XVII  century  ". 


402 


TROMBA 


VISITADOR 


Tromba  (a  species  of  reed 
met  with  near  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope) . — Anglo-Ind. 
strumblowes.  Not  in  the  O.E.D. 

16J5. — "Fifty  or  sixty  leagues  out 
are  seen  floating  in  vast  numbers  the 
stalks  of  reeds,  with  about  nine  or  ten 
reeds  (more  or  less)  attached  to  each 
stalk,  these  are  called  trombas." 
Pyrard,  Voyage,  Hak.  Soc.,  Vol.  I, 
p.  20. 

"  These  trombas  are  a  kind  of  great 
canes,  about  the  bignesse  of  a  man's 
arm,  and  three  or  four  foot  long, 
which  flote  upon  the  water  with  their 
roots."  Mandelslo,  Travels,  cit.  by 
Gray  in  note  to  passage  above. 

1624.—"  March  27.  Sailed  from  the 
Downs.  July  13.  '  Mett  with  weeds 
called  strumblowes,  a  good  sine  of 
neerness'  to  land."  Foster,  Eng.  Fact. 
(1624-1629),  p.  23. 

Tufao  (hurricane,  see  p. 
353). 

Below  is  an  early  Anglo- 
Indian  reference : 

1617<__«Two  of  these  Dutch  ships 
were  full  laden  with  silk  and  stuffs 
which  they  had  taken  from  the  Chinas, 
as  also  two  junks  with  the  like;  but 
by  means  of  a  storm  or  tuffon  the 
two  Holland  ships  and  one  junk  were 
driven  ashore."  Foster,  Letters,  Vol. 
VI,  p.  260. 

Tutanaga  (an  alloy,  see 
p.  356). 

>  The  following  quotation  con- 
tains an  Anglo-Indian  form  of 
this  word  unrecorded  in  Hob- 
son- Jobson  or  in  the  O.E.D. 


"  Their  tutinggle  they  [the  Dutch  J 
bring  from  Tiwan  "  [Taiwan,  i.e.,  For- 
mosa]. Eng.  Fact.  (1642-1643),  p  36. 

Varanda  (verandah,  see 
p.  358). 

The  citations  below  give 
evidence  of  earlier  use  of  this 
term  in  Anglo-India  than  do 
those  in  Hobson-Jobson. 

1718.—"  But  if  the  making  of  such  a 
Compound  and  Virandas  for  deposit- 
ing and  securing  the  Merchants  Goods 
will  be  so  great  a  convenience. . .  .we 
permit  you  to  make  it."  Old  Fort 
William  in  Bengal,  ed.  Wilson,  Vol.  I, 
p.  37. 

1755. — "Ordered  Mr.  Bartholomew 
Plaisted  to  survey  the  Verandah.'* 
Ibidem,  p.  34. 

1756.— "They  [the  Nabob's  troops] 
had  infinitely  the  advantage  over  us  in 
this  attack  as  they  could  fire  upon  our 
men  from  the  tops,  windows  and 
verandas  of  houses  which  stood  close 
to  and  overlooked  our  lines  and  bat- 
teries." Ibidem,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  295. 

Visitador  (official  visitor), 
see  pp.  367  and  368. 

The  quotation  below  bears 
out  the  statement  made  before 
(p.  368)  that  the  Dutch  adopt- 
ed this  Portuguese  word  for 
one  of  their  officials. 

1614.— "The  first  of  this  month 
arrived  here  a  Dutch  ship  coming  in 
three  months  from  Bantam,  and  in 
her  there  comes  the  Visitador 
General  for  the  Dutch  to  visit  these 
coasts.11  Foster,  Letters,  Vol.  II 
(1613-1616),  p.  165. 


ALPHABETICAL  LISTS  OF  WORDS  IN  ASIATIC  LANGUAGES 
DERIVED  FROM  OR  INFLUENCED  BY  PORTUGUESE 

Attention  to  the  following  points  will  facilitate  reference  :  Against  every 
Asiatic  vocable  is  set  the  Portuguese  word  from  which  it  derives.  Vocables 
printed  in  italics  are  not  listed  herein  for  reasons  mentioned  in  the  Introduction 
and  in  all  such  oases  the  English  equivalent  of  the  Portuguese  word  is  given 
after  it  within  brackets.  The  vernacular  idiom  is  sometimes  mentioned  after 
the  Asiatic  word  derived  from  Portuguese  in  which  case  it  is  invariably 
enclosed  within  brackets,  thus  :  Negosidnt  (yepari)  Negociante  (merchant).  The, 
peculiar  sense  which  a  word  has  acquired  is  set  in  quotation  marks  and  brackets.. 
The  following  additional  abbreviations  occur  :  S  =  Supplement ;  (S)  denotes  that? 
the  word  to  which  it  is  annexed  must  be  looked  for  in  the  Supplement,  and  (C> 
that  the  word  is  current  only  among  Christians;  eccles ^ecclesiastical  term;. 
mus  =  musical  term;  leg  ==  legal  term ;  med  =  medical  term  ;  arch  =  archaic ;  us- 
fig.  =  used  figuratively. 


1.    A  Chinese 


Achinese 

Portuguese 

Achinese 

Portuguese 

Ambar 

Ambar 

?  Masigit,    me- 

Mesquita 

?  Amin 

Amen 

sigit,  misigit 

Anas,  anus 

Ananas 

Meja  surat 

Mesa 

?  Apam 

Apa 

Men&tu 

Mainato 

Bakum,  bakon 

Tabaco 

Menisan,    meli- 

Munigsto 

Bandala 

Bandola 

san 

Banke 

Banco 

Mentiga 

Manteiga 

B&si,  besoi 

Bacia 

Mestol 

Pistola 

Beludo 

Veludo 

Miskina 

Mister 

Beranda 

Varanda 

Nona,  fion  a    .  . 

Dona 

Biula 

Viola 

Pasu 

Vaso 

?  B6i 

Bolo 

Pilor 

Pelouro 

?  Chap 

Chapa 

Pingan 

Palangana 

D&du 

Dado 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Fitah,  pita     .  . 

Fita 

?  Piring 

Pires 

Oagab 

Gago 

Ruda 

Roda 

GAji 

Gage 

?  Rupiya 

Rupia 

Judi 

Jogar 

Ryah 

Rial 

Kafiri 

Cafre 

Sabtu,  saptu  .  . 

Sabado 

Kamija,  kameja 

Camisa 

S4bun 

Sabao 

*Kapal 

Cavalo 

?  Sagu,  sdge  .  . 

Sagu 

Kapitan 

CapitSo 

Selada 

Salada 

Kasut 

Cal^ado 

Seladad,  ser- 

Soldado 

Kerabu 

Cravo 

dadu 

?  Kertas 

Carta  or  Cartaz 

Sepatu 

Sapato 

?  Khandel      .  . 

Candil 

Sita 

Citar 

Lamari 

Armario 

?  T&mbu 

Tambor 

L£lang 

Leilao 

Tukar,  tuka  .  . 

Trocar 

2.    Anglo-Indian 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Abada 

Abada 

Adarga 

Adarga  (S) 

Achar 

Achar,  also  in  S 

Aduano 

Aduana  (S) 

406 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Albacore 

Albacora 

Banyan,    Ban- 

Albatross 

Alcatras,     also 

yan  -  day, 

Banean,  also  in 

inS 

Banyan  fight, 

S 

Albricias 

Alvi9aras  (S) 

Banyan  hos- 

Aldea 

Aldeia,  also  in  S 

pital 

Alfandica,     al- 

Alfandega,  also 

Barracodo 

Barricada  (S) 

fandia,  alfan- 

in  S 

Barreck,      bar- 

Barrica  (S) 

dira,      alfan- 

recoe 

diga 

Barsa 

Braga  (S) 

Aljofar 

Aljofar 

Batel,     batelo, 

Batel,    also    in 

Alligator 

Lagarto 

botella,  botilla 

S 

Almadee 
Almirah,        al- 

Almadia  (S) 
Armario 

Batta 

Bata,  also  in  S 

Batta 

Bat§Lo,  also  in  S 

myra 
Almode,         al- 

Almude  (S) 

Batte,  batty  .  . 

Bate 

moodse 

Bayadere 

Bailadeira 

Amah 

Ama 

Beatelle,     bet- 

Beatilha 

Ananas 

Ananas 

teela 

Anile,  neel 

Anil 

Beech-de-mer 

Bicho  do  mar 

Ap,  hopper    .  . 

Apa 

Beeombu,  bube 

Biombo  (S) 

Areca 

Areca 

Benzoin,     ben- 

Beijoim,      ben- 

Armado 

Armada  (S) 

jamin 

joim 

Arrack,  rack  .  . 

Araca 

Betel 

B6tele,       b6tel 

Assegay 

Azagaia 

betle,   betere,. 

Atse 

Ata  (S) 

betre 

Ayah 

Aia 

Bilimbi,  blimbee 

Bilimbim 

i/ 

Balachong,  bla- 

•t 

Balchao 

Boca-mortis, 
bocamortass, 

Bacamarte  (S) 

chong 

bukmar 

Baity 
Bamboo 

Balde 
Bambu 

Bolango 
Bonito 

Combalenga  (S) 
Bonito 

Banana 

Banana 

Bonze 

Bonzo 

?  Banda 

Bandel  (S) 

Botickeer 

Botiqueiro 

B&ndejah 

Bandeja 

Botica 

Boutique,     also- 

Bangue 

Bangue 

inS 

Bankshall 

Banga^al  (S) 

Boy 

B6i,  also  in  S 

407 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Brab 

Brava 

Caravel,  Carvel 

Caravela 

Breda  de  Man 

Breda    do    Mar 

Caro 

Caro  (S) 

(S) 

Cash 

Caixa 

Brinjaul 

Beringela 

Cashew,  cadju, 

Caju,  also  in  S 

Brinquo 

Brinco  (S) 

cad  jew 

Budgrook 

Bazaruco 

Caste 

Casta 

Buffalo,  buffola, 

Bufalo,  also  in 

Castees 

Castigo,  also  in 

buffolo 

S 

S 

Buffath 

Abafado  (S) 

Catechu,  cutch 

Gate,          cato, 

caut 

cachu 

?  B  uggalo  w, 
budgerow 

Bairel 

Cattanar,     cas- 

Catanar,     caga- 

sanar 

nar 

Bulse 

Bolsa  (S) 

Cavallerous    .  . 

Cavaleiro  (S) 

Bumba 

Bomba 

Cavally 

Cavala 

?  Bus 

Basta 

Cavelurire 

Cavalaria  (S) 

Cabook 

Cabouco 

Centipede   cen- 

Centopeia,    also 

Caffer,      cafFre, 

Cafre,  also  in  S 

tipse 

inS 

caflro,  coffer, 

Cesta 

Cesta  (S) 

cofferie 

Chabee 

Chave 

Calabash 

Calabaga 

Chaw,  chawe.  . 

Cha,  also  in  S 

Calputtee 

Calafate 

Chinee,  chint.  . 

Chinche  (S) 

Calumba,     Co- 

Calumba 

Chite 

Chita  (S) 

lombo  root 

?  Chop,    chapa 

Chapa,  also  in  S 

Cameeze 

Camisa 

c  h  ap  ae  d  , 

Caminha 

Caminhar  (S) 

c  h  o  p  t  , 

Campoo 

Campo,  also  in 

c  h  aup  '  d 

S 

Chunam,     chi- 

Chuname,     also 

?  Compound 

Campo 

nam,    chow- 

inS 

Canada  (us.  in 

Canada           (a 

nam 

Ceylon) 

liquid      mea- 

Cobra 

Cobra 

sure) 

Cobra    de    ca- 

Cobra  de  capelo 

Candykens     .  . 

Canequim  (S) 

pello,     cobra 

Cangue 

Canga 

capella 

Capado 

Capado  (S) 

Cobra  manilla, 

Cobra  manila 

Captain  mor  .  . 

Capitfto  m6r  (S) 

minelle 

Carambola     .  . 

Carambola 

Cocoa,  coooanut 

Coco 

408 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

P&rtuguese 

Coco  de  mer  .  . 

Coco  do  mar 

?  Factory      .  . 

Feitoria 

Coir 

Cairo 

?  Falaun 

Fulano 

Comprador, 

Comprador,  also 

Fazendar,     fa- 

Fazendeiro 

compradore 

inS 

zendari 

Conjee,  cangee, 

Canja,  also  in  S 

Fetish,  fateish 

FeitiQO,  also  in 

caugee 

S 

Conserta 

Concerto  (S) 

Fidalgo,     phy- 

Fidalgo  (S) 

Coprah 

Copra 

dalgo 

Gorge,    coorge 

Corja 

Flamingo 

Flamengo, 

Comae 

Cornaca 

flamenco 

Corral 

Curral,  also  in  S 

Foogath 

Afogado  (S) 

Covid,  covedee, 

Covado,  also  in 

Fogass 

Foga^a 

cobda 

S 

ForaU 

Foral  (S) 

Cranny 

Carrane 

Foras,  forasd&rs 

Foro 

Cumra 

Camara 

Foreiro 

Foreiro  (S) 

Curry 

Caril 

Freguezia 

Freguesia 

Curtass,       car- 

Cartaz  (S) 

Fresco 

Fresco  (S) 

tasse 

Fusto,  fuste  .  . 

Fusta  (S) 

Cuspadore 

Cuspidor 

Gallevat 

Galeota,  also  in 

Cuttanee 

Cotonia 

S 

Cutter 

Catur 

Gallina 

Gallinha  (S) 

Discalsadoe    .  . 

Discalsado 

Gentoo,      gen- 

Gentio,  also  in 

Dispense  l 

Despensa  (S) 

tue,   gentew, 

S 

Dorado 

Dourado 

jentue 

Eagle-wood    .  . 

Aguil,      dquila, 

Ghamella 

Gamela 

also  in  S 

Girga 

Igreja. 

Elephanta, 

Elephanta,  also 

Godown 

Gudao 

ofante,     olli- 

inS 

Goglet 

Gorgoleta 

phante 

Grab 

Garopo 

?  Factor 

Feitor 

Gram 

Grfto 

|Ij,ij  O  "tTfl 

Goiaba 

i  ["Pucka    built    Bungalow  ...  the 

vjrucvvct                •  • 

?  Hackery     .  . 

Carreta 

accommodations 

comprise   a   sitting 

Hollander 

Holand^s 

room,  with    open   veranda    on   three 
sides,  ....    Dispense,  cook  room,  etc., 
..."    The  Bombay  Courier,  2nd  May, 

Imprest  (us.  in 

(Dutchman) 
Emprestimo    (a 

1836.] 

Ceylon) 

loan) 

40» 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Jack 

Jaca 

Mandarin 

Mandarim 

Jaggery,    jagri, 

Jagra,  also  in  S 

Manga       Volu- 

Mangas          de 

jagra 

choes 

veludo 

Jangar,  sangree, 

Jangada 

Mangelin 

Mangelim 

sangaree 

Mango 

Manga,   also  in. 

Jeloa,  jellia   .  . 

Gelva  (S) 

S 

1  Jillmill 

Janela 

Mangosteen   .  . 

Mangost&o 

Joy 

Joia 

Manilla 

Manilha,  also  in 

Kalay 

Calaim 

S 

Keby 

Quebe 

Margosa 

Amargosa 

Kittysol,  kitsol 

Quita-sol 

Marinho 

Marinha  (S) 

Lacre,  lacquer, 

Lacre 

Martil,  martol 

Martelo 

lacker 

Maune,  maund 

Mao 

Laduru  (us.  in 

Lazaro 

Medeeda 

Medida 

Ceylon) 

Moley 

Molho 

Lanchara 

Lanchara 

Monsoon 

Mon9fto,  also  in 

Lanho,     lagne, 

Lanha 

S 

lanha 

Moorah 

Mura 

Lascar,  lascarin, 

Lascarim 

Mooree,  morye 

Morim  (S) 

lascoreen 

Moor,  moorman 

Mouro 

Lawad           •  . 

Louvado 

Leelam,  neelam 

Leilao 

Morador 

Morador  (S) 

Lime 

Lima 

Mort-de-chien 

Mordexim 

Linguist 

Lingua 

?  Mosque,  mus- 

Mesquita,     also 

?  Lorcha 

Lorcha 

keet,  mescete 

inS 

?  Macareo 

Macar6u 

Mosquito 

Mosquito 

Maioral  (us.  in 

Maioral        (su- 

Muncheel, man- 

Machila 

Ceylon  of  the 

perior) 

jeel 

head  of  the  ir- 

Mungoose 

Mangu90,   man* 

rigation  staff) 

gusto 

Maistry,  mistry, 

Mestre 

Mustees,  mestiz, 

Mesti9o,  also  in 

mistery 

mustechees, 

S 

Maladoo,  man- 

Malhado          or 

mostesa,  mis- 

adoo 

Molhado 

taradoes 

Manchua 

Manchua 

Muster 

Mostra 

Mandadore    .  . 

Mandador 

Mustira 

?  Mosteiro 

410 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Nabob 

Nababo 

Pattarero,    pa- 

Pedeiro,        pe- 

Naik,  naique.  . 

Naique 

teraro    peta- 

derero 

Nair 

Naire 

rero,  paterero 

Neep,  nipa     .  . 

Nipa 

Paulist,      Pau- 

Paulista,  also  in 

Nigger 

Negro 

listine 

S 

Cart 

Horta 

Pedareea,     pe- 

Pedraria 

OUah 

Ola 

daeria 

Ortolan 

Hortulana 

Peirie 

Peres 

Ovidore 

Ouvidor,  also  in 

Peon 

PeSo 

S 

?  Penguin 

Pingue 

Padre,  padri  .  . 

Padre 

Pial 

Poial 

Padroadist     .  . 

Padroadista 

Pertengas 

Pertengas 

Padroado 

Padroado 

Picotta,         pi- 

Picota 

Pagar 

Pagar 

cottah 

Pagoda 

Pagode 

Pindar 

Pinda 

Palanquin,  pa- 

Palanquim 

Pintado 

Pintado 

lankeen 

?  Poonac 

Pinaca 

Palmyra 

Palmeira 

?  Porgo,   pork, 

Piroga 

Pam 

Pao  (S) 

purgo 

Pamplee,  pam- 
plet,    paum- 

Pampano 

Povo 
Procurador, 

Povo 
Procurador,  also 

phlet,    pom- 

procuradore 

inS 

fret 

Propagandist.  . 

Propagandista 

Payapa,  papaw 
Pardao,  pardaw 

Papaia 
Pardao 

Puckery 
Putacho 
Raia 

Pucaro 
Pateca  (S) 
Raia 

perdao 

?  Ransadoes  .  . 

Arrasador  (S) 

Parao,      praw, 

Parau,       paro, 

Raseed 

Receibo 

prow 

also  in  S 

Reaper 

Ripa 

Partido,      par- 

Partido  (S) 

Reas,  rees,  res, 

Rial,  r&s 

titho 

rayes,  rues 

Pataca 

Pataca 

Rolong 

Rolfto 

Patacoon 

Patac&o 

Recado,        re- 

Recado 

Patash 

Patacho  (S) 

carder 

Pattamar,  pati- 

Patamar 

Reinol,    reynol 

Reinol 

mar 

refold 

411 


Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Anglo-Indian 

Portuguese 

Bende 

Renda 

Supo 

Sopa 

Rendedare 

Arrendador  (S) 

Talapoin 

Talapoi 

Rendero,     ren- 

Rendeiro 

Tank 

Tanque 

dere 

Teak 

Teca 

Risgoe 

Risco  (S) 

Tomback 

Tambaca 

Sable-fish 

Savel 

Tootnague,  tu- 

Tutanaga,    also 

?  Sago 

Sagu 

tinggle 

inS 

Sagwire 

Sagueiro 

Topass,  topaz 

Topaz,  also  in  S 

Salpicado 

Salpicado 

?  Toss 

Taca 

Screetore,  screw- 

Escritorio,    also 

?  Trankey      .  . 

Terranquim 

tore,   scrip- 

inS 

Trunk 

Tronco 

tor,  scritoire 

Turnado,     tur- 

Tornado  (S) 

Scrito,  screet 

Escrito,  also  in 

nathe,       tro- 

S 

nado 

Scrivan,      scri- 

Escrivao*     also 

?  Typhoon     .. 

Tufao,  also  in  S 

vano 

inS 

Varella 

Varela 

Seer,  —  seir  fish 

Serra 

Veadore,  Thea- 

Vedor,  Veador 

Seguaty 

Saguate 

dore 

Senhor 

Senhor  (S) 

Vellard,  walade 

Valado 

Soldadoe 

Soldado 

Venetian 

Veneziano 

Sombre 

Sombra  (S) 

Ventoso 

Ventosa 

Sombrero,  sum- 

Sombreiro 

Veranda,      ve- 

Varanda 

barero,  sum- 

randah 

merhead 

Verdure 

Verdura 

Stanck 

Estanque  (S) 

Vereador,   vea- 

Vereador 

Stevedore 

Estivador 

dor 

Stochado 

Estocada  (S) 

Verge 

Varzea,  vargem, 

Strumblowes 

Tromba  (S) 

verga 

St.  Thomas,  St. 

San-Tom6 

Vindaloo 

Vinha  de  alhos 

Thomae 

Visitador 

Visitador,     also 

Sumack 

Sumaca 

inS 

Sumatra 

Samatra 

Xerafine,  shera- 

Xerafim 

Sumba,      sum- 

Sumbaia,    zum. 

pheen,    xere- 

baia,  siunbra, 

baia,   also  in 

phin 

sombay 

S 

Yam 

Inhame 

412 


3.    Annamite 


Annamite 

Portuguese 

Annamite 

Portuguese 

At  ven  to 

Advento      (Ad- 

L& missa 

Missa 

vent) 

Banh,  banh  mi 

Pao 

Sdbong 

Sabao 

?  Calice 

CAUs 

Thanh  Ju  de  .  . 

Sao    Jos6    (St. 

?  Ci-phe 

Caf6 

Joseph) 

?  Che 

Ch& 

Than  Lo-ren-sd 

Sao      Lourengo 

C5c 
Oisang     Baoti- 

Copo 
S.    Joao    Bap- 

(St.  Lawrence) 

shita 

tista  (St.  John 

?  Thiioc 

Tabaco 

Baptist) 

Tu  rac 

Tronco 

4. 

Arabic 

Arabic 

Portuguese 

Arabic 

Portuguese 

Aainunnas 

Ananas 

?  Daya 

Aia 

An  jar,  anjara 

Anchora 

Espinkk, 

Esponja 

Arganun,argan, 

6rgao 

esfinkh, 

organ,  orgon 

isfonkh, 

Arshidiak 

Arcediago 

isfankh,     sa- 

Baba,  babavi.  . 

Papa 

fankh,  sifahk, 

Balsam  balsam, 

Balsamo 

sufank 

bolas&n,  bol- 

P  ala  s  kiy  a  , 

Frasco  (us.     in 

san 

balaskiya 

Egypt) 

Bandeira,  ban- 

Bandeira 

Forn,  turn 

Forno 

dera,bandira, 

Gabia 

Gavea 

bandaira 

Galion 

Galeao 

?  BaqalA 

Baixel 

Galitha 

Galeota 

Barkfis 

Barcaga 

Kabut,  kababit 

Capote 

Barmil,bermil, 

Barril 

Kalsat 

Calgado 

birmil,   bera- 

Kastana,     kas- 

Castanha 

mil,  varil 

tdnia 

Barrima 

Verruma 

*  Kirub 

Querubim 

B&saburth      .  . 

Passaporte 

Koba 

Copo 

Bobra,  bubra 

Ab6bora 

?  Marmar,  mar- 

Marmore 

Buq&l 

Bocal 

mer 

Chess,  chiss    .  . 

Gesso 

Mez 

Mesa 

413 


Arabic 

Portuguese 

Arabic 

Portuguese 

Musika,  muzika, 

Musica 

Sabbat,  sebath, 

Sapato 

musikay,  mu- 

sabat 

siki,musikari 

Sabon,  ?abun 

Sabao 

?  Naulun 

Naulo 

Saldtha 

Salada 

?  Qaba 

Capa 

Saya 

Saia 

Qalafat,  qalfat, 

Calafabe 

Shai 

Cha 

qallaf 

Sp4da 

Espada 

?  Qamis 

Camisa 

Tambak 

Tabaoo 

Qit&r 

Guitarra 

Usthura 

Historia 

Qumandan     .  . 

Comandante 

Vabur 

Vapor 

Rial,  riyal 

Rial 

V^rdiyan 

Guarda 

5.    Assamese 

Assamese 

Portuguese 

Assamese 

Portuguese 

Achar 

Achar 

Istri 

Estirar 

Aiya 

Aia 

Jalangani 

Janela 

Almari 

Armario 

Jua,  jua  khela 

Jogar 

Alpin 

Alfinete 

?  Kampas 

Compasso 

Atlas 

Ata 

1  Kaphi 

Caf6 

?  Basan 

Bacia  or  bacio 

K4phri 

Cafre 

«  Bap 

Bafo 

Lildm 

Leilao 

Baranda 

Varanda 

Mastul 

Mastro 

Bhoyam 

Boiao 

Mej 

Mesa 

Boma-gola     .  . 

Bomba 

Mistri 

Mestre 

CMbi,  s&bi     .  . 

Chave 

Nemu 

Limao 

ChAh,  ch4i      .  . 

CM. 

Pati-hamh      .  . 

Pato 

?  Ch&p,  ch&pa, 

Chapa 

Peru 

Peru 

chapi,  chapai, 

?  PhatakA     .. 

Foguete 

chapi,     oha- 

Phita 

Fita 

palA,      ohap- 

Piris 

Pires 

khan4,  chap, 

Rachita 

Recibo 

or  chabmar 

Saban,  chaban 

Sabao 

Girja,  girjaghar 

Igreja 

Saya 

Saia 

Guddm 

Gudao 

Tambaru,  tam- 

Tambor 

Ingraji 

Ingles 

buru 

414 


6.     Balinese 


Balinese 

Portuguese 

Balinese 

Portuguese 

Band6ra 

Bandeira 

Palungan,   pin- 

Palangana 

Bltidru 

Veluda 

gan 

?  Bedil 

Fuzil 

Paso 

Vaso 

Botol 

Botelha 

Firing 

Pires 

?  Hechap,  chap- 

V 

Chapa 

Prada   (gilding, 
gold-foil) 

Prata 

cnaT) 

**Jr 

Jendila,  gendela 

Janela 

Reyal,  leyar  .  . 
Honda 

Rial 
Ronda 

*  KApal 

Cavalo 

Sabun 

SabSo 

Kaput 

Capote 

*Sagu,  sago    .  . 

Sagu 

Katela 

Castela 

Suredadu,    sre- 

Soldado 

Manas 

Ananas 

dadu 

Miskin 

Mesquinho 

Temako 

Tabaco 

7. 

Batavian 

Batavian 

Portuguese 

Batavian 

Portuguese 

Biludru 

Veludo 

Nona  or  nyonya 

Dona 

G&gu 

Gago 

Pasu 

Vaso 

Honas 

Ananas 

Kargpus 

Carapuga 

Pingan 

Palangana 

Kintal 

Quintal 

Sidddi 

Cidade 

8 

.    Batta 

Batta 

Portuguese 

Batta 

Portuguese 

Band&ra 

Bandeira 

Kamar 

Camara 

?  Bedil 

Fuzil 

?  Kansa 

Ganso 

Bilulu 

Veludo 

*Kapal  (a  large 

Cavalo 

t  Botol 

Botelha 

ship) 

?  Chap 

Chapa 

Kareta,  kreta 

Carreta 

Dadu 

Dado 

Kasut 

Cal9ado 

Honas 

Ahan&s 

?  Lampu 

Lampada 

JMi,    .  erjudi, 

Jogar 

L&ang 

Leilao 

njudiken,  per- 

Mandur 

Mandador 

judin 

M&te 

Matar 

Batta 

Portuguese 

Batta 

Portuguese 

Me> 

Mesa 

Pestul 

Pistola 

Pasar 

Passear 

Pingan 

Palangana 

?  Pataroli      .  . 

Patrulha 

?  Rupiya 

Rupia 

P6chu 

Fecho 

Sdbun 

Sabao 

Pijer 

Fechar 

Sagu 

Sagu 

Pelur,  pinuru.  . 

Pelouro 

Timbako,  bako 

Tabaco 

9.    Bengali 

Bengali 

Portuguese 

Bengali 

Portuguese 

Abdu  (C) 

Habito 

Baranda 

Varanda 

Ag-bent 

Agua  benta 

Basan 

Bacia 

Aiya 

Aia 

Bavtijma 

Baptismo 

Alamp  (C) 

Alampada 

Baya 

Boia 

Alkatra 

Alcatrfto 

Berdi  (C) 

Verde 

Almari,  almari 

Armario 

Bhoyam 

BoiSo 

Almus 

Almo90  (break- 

Biskut 

Biscoito 

fast) 

Bispa 

Bispo 

Alpinet,  alpin 

Alfinete 

Biyala 

Viola  (guitar) 

Altar 

Altar 

Bolinos  (C)     .  . 

Bolinho 

Alva 

Alva 

Boma 

Bomba 

Ambar 

Ambar 

Boroga 

Verga  (rafter) 

Amen 

Amen 

?  Botal,  botol 

Botelha 

Amit  (C) 

Amito 

Botam 

Botao 

Anarasi 

Ananas 

Bovas  noiti  (C) 

Boas  noites 

Anjeul  (C) 

Em  joelhos  (on 

(good  night) 

knees) 

Bovds  tardiyd 

Boas  tardes 

Apostol 

Apostolo 

(C) 

(good     even- 

Ata 

Ata 

ing) 

Ave  Mari 

Ave  Maria 

Burma 

Verruma 

Av6  (C) 

Avo 

Cha 

ChA 

?  Bajra 

Bairel 

Chabi,  sabi     .  . 

Chave 

Balcham 

Balchao 

?  Chap,  chhap 

Chapa 

Baldi,  balti    .. 

Balde 

Chhaya 

Saia 

Bank 

Banco 

Dalmatic  (C)  .  . 

Dalmatica 

Baphadu 

Abafado 

Damas 

Damasco 

416 


Bengali 

Portuguese 

Bengali 

Portuguese 

Deus          boms 

Bom  dia 

Kami  (C) 

Casula 

diya           (C) 

(chasuble) 

(God       good 

Katekisma  (C) 

Catechismo 

day) 

Katholika 

Catolico 

Deus         boms 

Bom  noite 

Kintal 

Quintal 

nouti         (C, 

Kobi,  kobi  6ak 

Couve 

God        good 

?  Koch 

Coche 

night) 

Koindu 

Cunhado 

Devus  (C) 

Deus 

Komadri 

Comadre 

Ejmola  (C)     .  . 

Esmola 

Komedori  (C) 

Comedoria 

Entrudu  (C)   .  . 

Entrudo 

Kompadri 

Compadre 

Estol  (C) 

Estola 

Komphisafi    .  . 

Confissao 

Garadiya 

Grade 

Komuniyan    .  . 

Comunhao 

Girga,  girjja  .  . 

Igreja 

Konsuvada    .  . 

Consoada 

Gudam 

Gudao 

Korjmu 

Quaresma 

Inglaj 

Ingles 

Krisma 

Crisma 

Insensu  (C)     .  . 

Incenso 

Kristan 

Cristao 

Irman  (C)       .  . 

Irmao 

Krus,       krusa- 

Cruz 

Isopa  (C) 

Hissope 

kriti 

Ispat 

Espada 

Lantara 

Lanterna 

Istri 

Estirar 

?  Lebu 

LimSo 

Janala,  janala 

Janela 

Lona 

Anona 

Kabar 

Acabar 

Madi 

Madrinha 

Kadera,  kadara 

Cadeira 

Maldisan 

Maldicao 

Kaj 

Casa 

Mana  (C) 

Mana 

Kaju   . 

Caju 

Mana  (C) 

Mana 

Kalapati 

Calafate 

Manu  (C) 

Mano 

Kaldo 

Caldo 

Martel 

Martelo 

Kalis 

C41is 

Mastul 

Mastro 

?  Kaman 

Canhao 

Mej 

Mesa 

Kami] 

Camisa 

Misan 

Missao 

?  Kampas 

Compasso 

Misiyonar 

Missionario 

Kappa  (C)      .  . 

Capa 

Minta  merce  (C) 

Minta  merce 

Karabu 

Cravo 

Natal 

Natal 

Karnel 

Coronel 

Nilam,     nilam, 

Leilao 

Karubim 

Querubim 

nilamd 

417 


Bengali 

Portugu&se 

Bengali 

Portuguese 

NovenA 

Novena 

Eesto  (C) 

Resto  (remains) 

01 

6leo 

Ritual  (C) 

Ritual  (ritual) 

Op& 

Opa 

Reytor 

Reitor 

Orgdn 

6rgao 

Rond  pheran.  . 

Ronda 

Osti 

Hostia 

Sabdn,     saban- 

Sabao 

Padri 

Padre 

bat 

Padrovadu     .  . 

Padroado 

Sakramentu  .  . 

Sacramento 

Padu 

Padrinho 

Sakrdr  (C)      .  . 

Sacrario  (taber- 

Pdpd (C) 

Papd 

nacle) 

Papaya 

Papaia 

Salala 

Salada 

Partikul(G)    .. 

Particula      (sa- 

Sankristan 

Sacristao 

cred  wafer) 

Savudi 

Saude 

Paskuvd 

P&scoa 

Siyor 

Senhor 

P&ti-hams 

Pato 

Sobrepeliz  (C)  .  . 

Sobrepeliz  (sur- 

Pawn 

PSo  (bread) 

1     plice) 

Pena 

Pena 

Spanj 

Esponja 

Perek 

Prego 

Spiritu  Santu 

Espirito  Santo 

Peru,  piyarA  .  . 

Pera 

Stanti 

Estante 

Peru 

Peru 

Surtti 

Sorte 

?  Piluri 

Pelouro 

Tamak,  tamaku 

Tobaco 

Pipa,          pipe, 

Pipa 

etc. 

pirn  pa 

Tersu 

Tergo 

Pirij 

Pires 

Tiv  (C) 

Tio 

Pistol 

Pistola 

Titi  (C) 

Tia 

Piya 

Pia 

Toyale 

Toalha 

Pobri  (C) 

Pobre 

Tumba 

Tumba 

Provijor  (C)    .  . 

Provisor 

?  Tuphan 

Tufao 

Purgatori  (C).. 

Purgat6rio 

Turibul 

Turibulo 

Rendd 

Renda  (lace) 

Vevu  (C) 

Veu 

10, 

Bugui 

Bugui 

Portuguese 

Bugui 

Portuguese 

Aldhoya 

Algoz 

?  Anisi      (4da, 

Anis 

Ambara 

Ambar 

adassa) 

?  Amin 

Amen 

?  Apang 

Apa 

Angarisi 

Ingles 

Arapa 

Harpa 

418 


Bugui 

Portuguese 

Bugui 

Portuguese 

Aruda 

Arruda 

Kapa 

Capa 

Assa 

Az 

Kapitan-moro 

Capitfto  mor 

Balas&ng 

Balsamo 

?  Kappala 

Cavalo 

Band&ra 

Bandeira 

Karubiyuna  .  . 

Querabim 

Band61a 

Bandola 

Korabu 

Cravo 

Baral6 

Bordo 

?  Karatassa  .  . 

Cartaz 

Bas&ttu 

Basto 

Karatusa 

Cartucho 

?  Batara 

Batel 

Kar6ta 

Carreta 

?  B&tili 

B&tega 

*Kasaturi 

Castor 

Bisatirida 

Bastarda 

Kavalu 

Cavalo 

Bis^setu 

Bissexto 

K4ju 

Queijo 

Biy61a 

Viola 

K6ndi 

Conde 

»  Cha 

Chapa 

K6pasa 

Copas 

?  Chalana 

Pantalona 

?  Kopi 

Cafe 

Chapiyo          .  .  ' 

Chap6u 

K6ntara 

Contrato 

Chamal6ti 

Chamalote 

?  Ktitang 

Cotao 

Charamele 

Charamela 

Lagarisi 

Algarismo 

Chi 

Chita 

Lam4ri 

Armario 

Dadu 

Dado 

Laperese 

Alferes 

Dilu  ' 

Codilho 

Lelang 

Leilao 

D6balo 

Dobro 

1  L6mo 

LimSo 

?  D6rtoro 

Doutor 

L6ji 

Loj^ 

Gdga 

Gago 

Manila 

Manille 

Gaji 

Gage 

Mant^ga 

Manteiga 

Gale 

Gal6 

Marinio 

Meirinho 

G&nho 

Ganho 

Matad6ro 

Matador 

Gar6ja 

Igreja 

M4te 

Matar 

Garidmong 

Cardamomo 

M4jan 

Mesa 

Isitaraluga     .  . 

Astr61ogo 

?  N6moro 

Nuraero 

Jandela 

Janela 

Nona,  nhonha 

Dona 

Jinerala 

General 

Palakko. 

Falcao 

Jugara 

Jogar 

Panniti 

Alfinete 

?  Jumba 

JibSLo 

Parada 

Prata 

v  Kamali 

Camera 

ParAguta 

Fragata 

Kamandare    .  . 

Comendador 

Paras^ro 

Parceiro 

Kanh&o  (gun) 

Canhao 

?  Pasa 

Bazar 

419 


Bugui 

Portuguese 

Bugui 

Portuguese 

Pasikala 

.  .     Fiscal 

Salada 

Salada 

Peseta 

.  .     Festa 

Saloda 

Solda 

Pija 

.  .     Fechar 

Sapadila 

Espadilha 

Piluru 

Pelouro 

Sapatu 

Sapato 

Pinachu 

.  .     Penacho 

Sattu 

Sdbado 

?  Pinjan 

.  .     Palangana 

?  Satting 

Setim 

?  Piring 

Pires 

Sorodddu 

Soldado 

Pita 

.  .     Fita 

P6ntu 

.  .     Ponto 

S6ta 

Sota 

R& 

..     Rei 

Tambako 

Tabaco 

R£nda 

.  .     Renda 

Tarnboro, 

Tambor 

Re"yala 

.  .     Rial 

tamboru 

Ronda 

Ronda 

Tanjidoro 

Tanjedor 

Rosi 

Rosa 

?  Tantu 

Tanto 

?  Rupiya 

.  .     Rupia 

Turumb6ta    .  . 

Trombeta 

Sabung 

.  .     Sabao 

Valudu,  beludu, 

Veludo 

*Sagu 

.  .     Sagu 

bilulu 

11. 

Burmese 

Burmese 

Portuguese 

Burmese 

Portuguese. 

?  Bu-zo 

Bucha 

Nan-na-si 

Ananas 

Kap-pa-li 

.  .     Cafre 

Ngan 

Ganso 

?  Kap-phe 

.  .     Cafe 

Lay-Ian 

Leilao 

?  Kyane 

.  .     Cana  da  India 

Ksap-pyah 

Sabao 

12. 

Chinese 

Chinese 

Portuguese 

Chinese 

Portuguese 

Akee 

Aqui 

Pa-ti-li,  pa-t6-le 

Padre 

Fah-lan-jin 

.  .     Flanela 

Pi-pa-tung 

Pipa 

?  Ki&-fe 

.  .     Cafe* 

Sabby,       savy, 

Saber 

Kid-tsu 

.  .     Caju 

sha-pi 

Mang-koo 

.  .     Manga 

?  Sha-ku-mi  .  . 

Sagu 

?  Mien-p&u 

..     Pao 

?  Tud 

Tudo 

Misah 

.  .     Missa 

Y61ong,  telang, 

Leil&o 

Pa-pa 

.  .     Papa 

loylang 

4 

20 


13.    Dayak 


Dayak 

Portuguese 

Dayak 

Portuguese 

Apam,  abam 

Apa 

Lelang 

Leilao 

todil 

Fuzil 

Liman 

LimSo 

}and£ra 

Bandeka 

Mandur 

Mandador 

ianko 

Banco 

?  Matei 

Matar 

Jijola,  viola  .  . 

Viola 

Meja 

Mesa 

!  Buyong      .. 

Boiao 

Mingo,  mengo 

Domingo 

I  Chap 

Chapa 

Sofia 

Dona 

3hita,  sita 

Chita 

Paso 

Vaso 

G&sa 
Sudang 
Judo       ('  luck, 

Ganso 
Gudao 
Jogar 

Pingan 
?  Firing 

Palangana 
Pires 

destiny  ') 

Prdda,  par&da 

Prata 

Kamandan     .  . 

Comandante 

R^nda 

Renda 

Kameja 

Camisa 

?  Rupia,  ropia 

Rupia 

Kanas 

Ananas 

Sabon 

Sabao 

*Kapal 

Cavalo 

Sabtu 

Sabado 

K&pir 

Cafre 

*Sago 

Sagu 

Kapitan 

Capitao 

Separo  (adv.)  .  . 

Separado 

?  Karatas 

Carta  or  cartaz 

Setan 

Satan 

Kareta 

Carreta 

Tambako 

Tabaco 

?  Kupi 

Caf6 

Tempo 

Tempo 

14. 

Galoli 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Abril 

Abril 

Aiduda 

Ajudar 

Achar 

Achar,  asdr 

Alegra 

Alegrar          (to 

Adeus 

Adeus 

gladden) 

Admira 

Admirar        (to 

Alerta 

Alerta 

Advrasa 

admire) 
Adoragao  (Ado- 

Alfdndega 
Alf^ris 

Alfandega 
Alferes 

ration) 

Advogddu 

Advogado 

Alfineti 

Alfinete 

Agostu 

Agosto 

Alforg 

Alforge      (port- 

Agrad6ci 

Agradecer 

manteau) 

421 


Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Algem 

.  .     Algemas    (man- 

Basdr 

Bazar 

acles) 

Basia 

Bacia 

Algiber 

.  .     Algibeira 

Batalha,  bataya 

BatalhSo 

(pocket) 

Bensa 

Ben9&o 

Alirihav 

.  .     Alinhavo  (bast- 

Beringela 

Beringela 

ing) 

Biphi 

Bife 

Alkatifa 
Almonik 

.  .     Alcatifa 
.  .     Almondega 

Biskoitu 

Biscoito       (bis- 

cuit) 

Almusa 
Altar 

.  .     Almogo 
.  .     Altar 

Bispu 

Bispo 

Alva 

Alva 

Boba 

Bouba 

Amen 

Amen 

Bobu 

Bobo 

Amostra 

.  .     Amostra 

Bolacha 

Bolacha       (bis- 

Amu Deus 

Deus 

cuit) 

Ananaz 

.  .     Anands 

Bolsa 

Bolsa 

Animar 

Animal 

Bolu 

Bolo 

Anju 

Anjo 

Bomba 

Bomba 

Ami 

Ano 

Bone 

Bone 

Antig 

.  .     Antigo  (old) 

Bon6ka 

Boneca 

Apa,  apas 

Apa 

1  Botir 

Botelha 

Argola 

Argola 

Buli 

Bule  (tea-pot) 

Argolinha 

.  .     Argolinha 

Cabo         (k  cor- 

Cabo 

Assist! 

Assistir 

poral  ') 

Avestruz 

Avestruz 

Cha 

Cha 

(ostrich) 

Chdvi 

Chave  • 

Avizu 

Aviso 

Chikara 

Chicara 

Baban  bau 

..     Bau 

Chokalati 

Chocolate 

Baioneta 

.  .     Baioneta 

Conselu 

Conselho 

B&ldi 

.  .     Balde 

Daia 

Daia  (Ind.-Port. 

Bandeira 

.  .     Bandeira 

'  midwife  ') 

Bandeja 

.  .     Bandeja 

Dedal 

Dedal 

B&ndu 

Bando 

Despachu 

Despacho 

Banha 

.  .     Bainhar 

Desp6nsa 

Despensa 

Bdnku 

.  .     Banco 

Devosa 

Devo9&o 

Barreti 

.  .     Barrete 

Diamante 

Diamante 

Barril 

.  .     Barril 

Din4 

Dinheiro 

422 


Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Dispensa 

Dispensa     (dis- 

Fita 

Fita 

pensation) 

Flanela 

Flanela 

Dist6rra 

Desterrar 

Forsa 

For9a 

Divinha 

Adivinhar      (to 

Fornu 

Forno 

foretell) 

Forti 

Forte 

Dom 

Dom 

Fraku 

Fraco 

Dona 

Dona 

Fragata 

Fragata 

Dotor 

Doutor 

Fraskeira 

Frasqueira 

Dotrina 

Doutrina 

Freguezia 

Freguesia 

Dura 

Durar 

Friu 

Frio  (cold) 

Duzi,  dusi 

Duzia 

Fuma 

Fumar            (to 

Ermida 

Ermida 

smoke) 

Esa 

Essa 

Funil 

Funil 

Escola 

Escola 

Furtuna 

Fortuna 

Eskolta 

Escolta 

Gala 

Galao 

Eskomunha   .  . 

Excomunhao 

Gaveta 

Gaveta 

Eskova 

Escova 

Gloria 

Gloria  (glory) 

Eskrivan 

Escrivao 

Gorgoleta 

Gorgoleta 

Esmola 

Esmola 

Gostu 

Gosto 

Espoleta 

Espoleta 

Governu 

Governo 

Estribu 

Estribo 

Grasa 

Gra9a 

Estrika 

Esticar 

Guarda 

Guarda 

Evanjelhu 

Evangelho 

Inf6rnu 

Inferno 

Ezami 

Exame 

Insensu 

Incenso 

Eze*mplu  * 

Exemplo 

Intensa 

Intencao 

Fdma 

Fama 

Ispiritu 

Espirito 

Farda 

Farda  (uniform) 

Ispiritu  Santu 

Espirito     Santo 

Farol 

Farol 

(IJoly  Ghost) 

Favor 

Favor 

Ispital 

Hospital 

F6 

Fe 

Istori 

Historia 

Feira 

Feira 

Janela 

Janela 

Ferias 

F6rias  (holidays) 

Jara 

Jarra 

Festa 

Festa 

Jardim 

Jardim            (a 

Figura 

Figura 

garden) 

Fitiru 

Filteo  (filter) 

Jaro 

Jarro   (pitcher) 

Finta 

Finta 

Jenebra 

Geuebra 

423 


Galoli 

Portuguese 

Galoli 

Portuguese 

Jentiu,  sentiu 

Gentio 

Kapadu 

Capado 

Jerasa 

Gera^So 

Kapas 

Capaz 

Jinjum,  jijum 

Jejum 

Kap^la 

Capela 

Jugador 

Jogador  (gamb- 

Kapitan 

Capitao 

ler) 

Karil 

Caril 

Juga 

Jogar 

Karreta 

Carreta 

Juiz,  juis,  duis 

Juiz 

Kartus 

Cartucho 

Julho 

Julho 

Junho 

Junho 

Kasimbu 

Cachimbo     (to- 

Juram6ntu, du- 

Juramento 

bacco  pipe) 

rame'ntu 

Kastigu 

Castigo 

Jura 

Jurar 

Kasu 

Caso  (case) 

Juru 

Juro 

Katana 

Catana 

Justisa 

Justiga 

Kataru 

Catarro 

Kabaya 

Cabaia 

Keiju 

Queijo 

Kabidi 

Cabide 

KestS 

QuestSo 

Kadeira 

Cadeira 

K6bi 

Couve 

?  Kafe" 

Cafe 

KoSlho 

Coelho 

Kafri 

Cafre 

Kofri 

Cofre 

Kajus,  kaidu 

Caju 

Konfesa 

Confessar 

Kakau 

Cacau 

Konsul 

Consul 

Kalis 

Calls 

Konta 

Conta 

Kalsa 

Calcas 

Kontenti  (adj.) 

Contente    (con- 

Kama 

Cama 

tent) 

Kamara 

Camara 

Kontratu 

Contrato 

Kamclu 

Camelo  (camel) 

K6pi 

C6pia 

Kamiza 

Camisa 

Kopu,  k6bu   .  . 

Copo 

Kamizola 

Camisola 

Koresma 

Quaresma 

(chemise) 

Korneta 

Corneta 

Kampainha    .  . 

Campainha 

Koroa 

Coroa 

Kampu 

Campo 

Koronel 

Coronel 

Kanape* 

Canap4 

Kortina 

Cortina 

Kanfora 

Canfora 

Kostumu 

Costume     (cus* 

Kaniv^te 

Canivete 

torn) 

Kanu 

Cano 

Kostumadu     .  . 

Costumado 

Kapa 

Capa,  capar 

(accustomed) 

424 


Galoli 

Portuguese 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Kovodu 

Covado 

Martir 

Mdrtir 

Koyabas 

Goiaba 

Mas 

Mas 

Kr6da 

Igreja 

Meia 

Meia,  meias 

Kriadu 

Criado 

M6stri 

Mestre 

Kriar 

Criar 

Meza 

Mesa 

Krisma 

Crisma 

Mil4gri 

Milagre 

Kruz 

Cruz 

Mimutu 

Minuto 

Kudir 

Acudir 

Mirinhu 

Meirinho 

Kunha 

Cunha 

Misa 

Missa 

Ladainha 

Ladainha 

Misa 

Missao 

Lampa 

Lampada 

Misal 

Missal 

Lampia 

Lampifto 

Multa 

Multa 

Lansa 

Lan$a 

Mundu  (rea) 

Mundo  (world) 

Lapis 

Lapis 

Munisa 

Munigao 

Lata 

Lata 

Musika 

Musica 

Lavanka 

Ala  van  ca 

Mustarda 

Mostarda 

Lei 

Lei 

^a^^ 

Na^ao  (nation) 

Leila,  lela 

Leila  o 

Natal 

Naial 

L&isu 

Lengo 

Nega 

Negar 

Letra 

Letra 

Noda 

Nodoa  (stain) 

Lirihu 

Linho  (linen) 

Nota 

Nota 

Lisa 

Li<?ao 

Notisi 

Noticia 

Lisensa 

Licen?a 

Numeru 

Numero 

Lista 

Lista 

Ofisiu 

Oficio 

Livru 

Livro 

Oku 

Oco 

Loisa 

Loi9a 

Okulu 

Oculos   (specta- 

Luminari 

Luminarias 

cles) 

Ltiva 

Luva 

Onra 

Honra 

Maldisa,  malisa 

MaldisSo 

(3pa 

Opa 

Malkriddu 

Malcriado 

Ophisy&l 

Oficial 

Mante"ga 

Manteiga 

Ora 

Hora 

Marcha 

Marchar 

Orasa 

Oragao 

Marfim 

Marfim 

Oragu 

Orago     (patron 

Marrafa 

Marrafa 

saint     of     a 

Marsu 

Margo 

church) 

Martelfi 

Martelo 

Orgao 

Orgao 

425 


Galoli 

Portuguese 

Galoli 

Portuguese 

Ostia 

.  .     Hostia 

Rabeca 

Rabeca 

Pa 

..     Pao 

Repuga 

Refogar  (dress- 

PAdri 

.  .     Padre 

ed  meat) 

P&liu 

.  .     Palio 

Begedor 

Regedor 

Palmat6ria 

.  .     Palmat6ria 

Regra 

Regra 

P&pa 

.  .     Papa 

Rekadu 

Recado 

Parabem 

.  .     Parabem 

Religia 

Religiao 

Pdssi 

.  .     Passe 

Reloji 

Relojio 

Pataka 

.  .     Pataca 

Renda 

Renda  (rent) 

Pateka 

Pateca 

Reposta 

Reposta 

Patr6nu 

.  .     Patrono 

R6sa 

Ra$ao 

P&tu 

.  .     Pato 

Resibu 

Recibo 

P6na 

Pena 

Reza 

Razao 

Penhor 

.  .     Penhor  (pawn) 

Riku 

Rico  (rich  man) 

PerdU 

.  .     Perdao  (pardon) 

Roda 

Roda 

Pesti 

.  .     Peste 

Romft 

Roma      (pome- 

Pia 

..     Pia 

granate) 

Pia 

.  .     Piao  (a  top) 

Rosa 

Rosa  (a  rose) 

Pintar 

Pintar 

Rozdriu 

Rosario 

Piris 

.  .     Pires  (saucer) 

Saba 

Sabao 

Pistola 

Pistola 

S4badu 

Sabado 

Pomba 

.  .     Pomba 

Saguati,  sau&ti 

Saguate 

P6ntu 

.  .     Ponto 

Sakram6ntu  .  . 

Sacramento 

Posta 

Posta 

Sakrariu 

Sacrario 

Pregos 

.  .     Prego 

Sakrif  isiu 

Sacrificio 

Presu 

.  .     Pre90 

Sakrilejiu 

Sacril^gio 

Prima 

.  .     Prima 

Sakrista 

Sacristao 

Prokurador 

Procurador 

?  Saku 

Sagu 

Prokurasa 

.  .     Procura9ao 

Sala 

Sala 

Pros6ssu 

.  .     Processo 

Salada 

Salada 

Prosisa 

.  .     Procissao 

Salva 

Salva 

Pulga 

.  .     Pulga  (flea) 

Salvasa 

Salvatjao 

Piikaru 

Pucaro 

Sangra 

Sangrar  (to  let 

Pulpitu 

.  .     Pulpito 

blood) 

Purga 

.  .     Purga 

?  Sapa 

Chapa 

Purgat6ri 

Purgat6rio 

Sapatu 

Sapato 

426 


Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Oaloli 

Portuguese 

Sarjentu, 

Sargento 

Sotana 

Sotaina 

sar&itu 

Splika 

Explicar 

Sartito 

.  .     Charuto 

Sufri 

S6frer 

Satanaz 

.  .     Satan,  satanas 

Tobaku 

Tabaco 

Sauda 

.  .     Saudar  (to 

Tachu,  tasu    .  . 

Tacho 

drink  to  one's 

Tardi 

Tarde 

Saudi 

health) 
.  .     Saude 

Tempera 

Tempera 

S£ 

T£mpu 

Tempo 

Seda 

.  .     Seda 

Tenda 

Tenda        (tent, 

Sekretariu 

.  .     Secretaria 

booth) 

Sekretariu 

Secretario 

Tenente 

Tenente  (lieute- 

S41a 

.  .     Sela 

nant) 

SSlu 

.  .     Selo 

T6nta 

Tentar 

Semana 

.  .     Semana 

Terrina 

Terrina 

Seminariu 

.  .     Seminario 

T<§rsu 

Tergo 

Semit6ri 

.  .     Cemit^rio 

Testam^ntu    .  . 

Testamento 

Sentensa 

.  .     Sentenga 

Tinta 

Tinta 

Sentidu 

.  .     Sentido 

Tiras 

Tira 

Sentinela 

Sentinela 

Tiru 

Tiro 

S&i 

.  .     Se*rio 

Torri 

Torre 

SermS 

.  .     Sermao 

Trata 

Tratar 

Sifra 

.  .     Cifra 

Tratam&itu   .  . 

Tratamento 

Sikouro 

.  .     Socorro  (aid) 

Trigu 

Trigo 

Silensiu 

.  .     Silencio  (silence) 

Tri^ti 

Triste 

Sinai 

.  .     Sinai 

Tropa 

Tropa 

Sinela 

.  .     Chinela 

Tualha 

Toalha 

Sinti 

.  .     Sentir 

Tumba 

Tumba 

Sinu 

.  .     Sino 

Usu 

Uso  (use) 

Sirvi 

.  .     Servir 

Vvas 

Uvas  (grapes) 

Sita 

.  .     Chita 

Vasina 

Vacina 

Soberba 

.  .     Soberba  (pride) 

Varanda 

Varanda 

Soldadu 

.  .     Soldado 

Vazu 

Vaso 

Spmbr^lu 

.  .     Sombreiro 

Verniz 

Verniz 

S6riti 

.  .     Sorte 

Ver6nika 

Ver6nica 

Sosiedadi 

.  .     Sociedade 

Verruma 

Verruma 

427 


Galoli 

Portuguese 

Galoli 

Portuguese 

Ye*rsu 

Verso 

Vidru 

Vidro 

V6spera 

V6speras 

Vigariu 

Vigario 

Testidu 

Vestido 

Viola 

Viola. 

Veu 

V6u 

Vizita 

Visita 

15. 

Garo 

Oaro 

Portuguese 

Oaro 

Portuguese 

Alkatra 

Alcatrao 

Joa  ('  game  ') 

Jogo 

Almari 

Armario 

Joa  kala 

Jogar 

Balti,  baltin  .  . 

Balde 

Kamij 

Camisa 

Baranda 

Varanda 

Kapi 

Cafe 

Borma,  bolma 

Verruma 

Kartus 

Catucho 

?  Botal 

Botelha 

K6bi 

Couve 

Bums 

Bru^a 

Mistri 

Mestre 

Butam 

Botao 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Cha 

Cha 

Pistol 

Pistola 

Chabi 

Chave 

Saban 

Sabao 

?  Chapa 

Chapa 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

?  Diabol 

Diabo 

Saia 

Saia 

•Gilj  a 

Igreja 

?  Satan 

Satan 

Tlam 

Leilao 

Tamaku 

Tabaco 

16. 

Gujarat! 

Oujarati 

Portuguese 

Oujarati 

Portuguese 

Ama 

Ama 

?  Baph 

Bafo 

Anen&s,  annas 

Ananas 

?  Baptijhma 

Baptismo 

Angr^j    angreji 

Ingles 

?  Barat          .; 

Baralho 

Aphus 

Afonsa 

Barkas 

Barcaga 

Armar,  arma 

Armada 

Barotium 

Barrote 

Armari 

Armdrio 

Basi 

Bacia 

Aya 

Aia 

Batata 

Batata 

1  Baglo 

Baixel 

Batel6 

Batel 

Baldi 

Balde 

Bau,  b4vum  .  . 

Baii 

Bamb,  bambo 

Bomba 

«  Boras 

B6rax 

B&nk 

Banco 

Boyu,  b6yum 

Boia 

428 


Qujarati 

Portuguese 

Gujarati 

Portuguese 

Btich 

Bucha 

?  Limbu,  limbu 

Lim&o 

Buddu 

Bordo 

Majagarem,  ma- 

Visagra 

BurAkh     .     .  . 

Buraco 

jagaram,  mis- 

ChA,        chAha, 

ChA 

jag  arum 

chAhe 

Marmar 

Marmore 

?  ChhAp,  chhap- 

Chapa 

Mej 

Mesa 

khAnum,  etc. 

Mistrt,     mistari 

Mestre 

DhumAs,  dumAs 

Damasco 

NatAl 

Natal 

GAja 

Casa 

Pader  (khanum) 

Padeiro 

GarAd 

Grade 

Padri 

Padre 

GArdi,  gaddi 

Guarda 

Pagar 

Paga 

Iscotri,   iscutri, 

Escrit6rio 

PAj 

Passo 

iskotaro 

Palmantri 

Palmatoria 

Istri,          astri, 

Estirar 

Paranch 

Prancha 

astari 

Parej 

Preso 

Japhran 

A^afrao 

PAsum 

PAgina 

JugAr,    jugaru, 

Jogar 

PAum,  pAmu  ,  . 

Pao 

juo,     juvem, 

Payri 

Peres 

etc. 

Pegam 

Pregao 

Kaju 

Caju 

Pen 

Pena 

Kampds 

Compasso 

Per,  perum     .  . 

Perar 

?  Kandil 

Candil 

?  PhalAnum  .  . 

Fulano 

?  Kaphi 

Caft 

PhAltu 

Falto 

Kaphldd 

Acafelar 

PhAm 

Fama 

Kaptan,  .kapat- 

Capitao 

PhArm,  pharmo 

Forma 

tdn 

Phit,  phint 

Fita 

Karnel 

Coronel 

Pip 

Pipa 

Kartus 

Cartucho 

Pistol 

Pistola 

Katholik 

Cat6lico 

Polis 

Policia 

Kobi,  kobij     .  . 

Couve 

Puravo,  purvari 

Prova 

Koch 

Coche 

PurvAr  karvurh 

Provar 

Kolero 

C61era 

Rasid 

Recibo 

Krus,  krus 

Cruz 

Ratal 

ArrAtel 

Kurtani 

Cortina 

?  Rent 

Renda 

Lav&d 

Louvado 

Res 

Rial,  pi.  r£is 

Lil4m,  nil  Am  .  . 

Leilao 

Rip,  rip 

Ripa 

Qujarati 

Portuguese 

Gujarati 

Portuguese 

Ron 

Ronda 

?    Tanki,    tan- 

Tanque 

Sabu,  sabu    .  . 

Sabao 

kum 

?    Sag6 

Sagu 

Tijori 

Tesouraria 

Sap&t 

Sapato 

?  Tikam 

Picfto 

Sindor  (us.   in 

Senhor  (Master) 

?  Tophan 

Tufao 

Damaun) 

Turang 

Tronco 

Soppa 

Sofa 

Turanj 

Toranja 

Sorti,  surti    .  . 

Sorte 

Tuval 

Toalha 

Surval,     sura- 

Ceroilas 

?  Ubhar6,  um- 

Umbreira 

vala 

br6 

Tambaku,  tam- 

Tabaco 

Var 

Vara 

bakum 

Varando 

Varanda 

17. 

Hindi 

Hindi 

Portuguese 

Hindi 

Portuguese 

Achar 

Achar 

Ispat  (also   as- 

Espada 

Almari,  almari 

Armario 

pat) 

Ambar 

Ambar 

.    Juax  jua  khel- 

Jogar 

?  Amin 

Amen 

na,  juari,  ju- 

Anannas 

Ananas 

vari,  juandi 

Angrezi 

Ingles 

Kalapatti 

Calafate 

At,  ata 

Ata 

Kamrd 

Camara 

?  Baptisma    .  . 

Baptismo 

Kaptan 

Capitao 

Baranda,  baran- 

Varanda 

Karnel 

Coronel 

daka,  baramada 

Katholika 

Catolico 

Barma 
Basan 

Verruma 
Bacia 

Kobi,         gobi, 

Couve 

?  Bhaph 

Bafo 

gobhi 

r 

?  Botal 

Botelha 

?  Koch 

Coche 

Cha,  chah, 

Chi"  , 

Krus,      krussa, 

Cruz 

chay,  cha6 

etc. 

Chabi 

Chave 

?  Marmar 

Marmore 

?  Chhapa,  chap- 

Chapa 

Martaul 

Martelo 

na,  etc. 

^~ 

Mez,         menz, 

Mesa 

Girja 

Igreja 

mench 

430 


Hindi 

Portuguese 

Hindi 

Portuguese 

NilAm,  nilAm.. 

LeilSio 

Rasid    ^        .. 

Repibo 

Padri 

Padre 

Sabun 

8ab§Lo 

ParAt,  parati 

Prato 

?  Sagu' 

Sagux, 

PapayA 

Papaia 

Saya 

Saia 

Pav-rotfx 

Pao 

Tambaku,     ta- 

Tabaco 

Phaltu 

Falto 

maku,  etc. 

PhitA 

Fita 

Tauliya 

Toalha 

PlpA 

Pipa 

Varanda,      va- 

Varanda 

Qamiz 

Camisa 

randd 

Qandil 

Candil 

Viskut 

Biscoito 

18. 

Hindustani 

Hindustani 

Portuguese 

Hindustani 

Portuguese 

Achar 

Achar 

Berinjal 

Beringela 

Almari 

Armario 

Bilambu 

Bilimbim 

Alpin,       alpin, 

Alfinete 

Bindalu 

Vinha  de  alhos 

alpin 

Biskut 

Biscoito 

AmA 

Ama 

?  Botal,  bottal 

Botelha 

Ambar 

Ambar 

Botam 

Botao 

?  Amin 

Amen 

Boyam 

Boiao 

Ananas 

Ananas 

BumbA,  bamba 

Bomba 

Angreji 

Ingles 

CM,  chdh, 

ChA 

?  Amsun 

Anis 

chay,  chde 

Argan,  •  argha- 

6rgao 

Chhap,  chha- 

Chapa 

num 

pa,      chhap- 

At,  atA 

Ata 

khana,  etc. 

AyA 

Aia 

Chavi,      chabi, 

Ghave 

Baidi,  balti    .. 

Balde 

chabhi 

Balsan 

Balsamo 

FarmA 

Forma 

Baola 

Bau 

FitA,           fita, 

Fita 

?  BAph 

Bafo 

phitA 

1  Baptisma    .  . 

Baptismo 

?  Fulan,  fulanA 

Fulano 

Barm4' 

Verruma 

Garad 

Guarda 

?  Bas 

Baata 

GaradiyA 

Grade 

Basan 

Baoia 

?  Garandil     .  . 

Granadeiro 

431 


Hindustani 

Portuguese 

Hindustani 

Portuguese 

GarnAl 

Granada 

*      Martil,  martaul, 

Martelo 

GirjA 

Igreja 

martol,  mar- 

God&m 

Gudao 

tol 

Ispdt 

Espada 

Mastisa 

Mestizo 

Istri 

Estirar 

Mastul      /     .  . 

Mastro 

JuA,   jua  khel- 

Jogar     . 

Hej,  mez 
Mistri 

Mesa 
Mestre 

na,  jua  kha- 
na  ;        juari, 

Musiki,  muslgi 

Musica 

?  Naul,  nuval 

Naulo 

juabaj 

^Nilam 

Leilao 

Jinjali 

Gergelim    ^ 

Padri 

Padre 

Jhilmil 

Janela 

Pagar 

Paga 

Julab,  jullab  .  . 

Jalapa 

PAmvroti,  pao- 

Pao 

K4j 

Casa 

roti 

Kalpatti,  kala- 

Calafate 

Papaya 

Papaia 

patiya 

Parat,       pardti 

Prato 

Kamara,       ka- 

Camara 

Peru 

Peru 

mara,  kamra 

Ph41tu 

Falto 

Kampas 

Compasso 

?  Phatakha    .. 

Foguete 

Kampu 

Campo 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Kaptdn 

Capitao 

Pirich 

Pires 

?  Karabin 

Carabina 

Pistaul,  pistol 

Pistola 

Kartus      f    I  .0 

'  '  Cartucho 

?  Polis 

Policia 

Kardhani 

Cordc^o 

Preg,  pareg    .  . 

Prego 

Karubin 

Querubim 

Qamij,  qamis 

Camisa 

Kobi 

Couve 

?  Qandil 

Candil 

?  KochbAn    .  . 

Cocheiro 

Rasid 

Recibo 

Kunya,     kuni- 

Cunha 

Ratal 

Arr&tel 

yan,  koniyd 

Sabun,    s&bun, 

Sabao 

?  Lamp 

Lampada 

saban 

Langucha 

Lingui9a 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

?  Llmii,    lemu, 

Limao 

Sangtara 

Cintra 

nimbu 

Sal&ta,  salutih, 

Salada 

Man 

Mana 

salitih 

Majkabdr 

Mes 

Saya      ) 

Saia 

?  Marmar 

Marmore 

^Sharti    ' 

Sorte 

432 


Hindustani 

Portuguese 

Hindustani 

Portuguese 

Sufa 

Sofa 

Tambur 

Tambor 

Tambaku,     ta- 

Tabaco 

Tauliya 

Toalha 

maku,       ta- 

?  Tufan 

TufSo 

maku 

Turanj 

Toranja 

19.    Indo 

-French 

Indo-French 

Portuguese 

Indo-French 

Portuguese 

Abada 

Abada 

Caoutchouk   .  . 

Gate,        cato, 

Achar,  achars 

Achar 

cachu 

Albatros 

Alcatraz 

Carambole,  car- 

Carambola 

Aldee 

Aldeia 

ambolier 

Alfandeque    .  . 

Alfandega 

Carry 

Caril 

Ananas 

Ananas 

Caste 

Casta 

Anil,  anir 

Anil 

Cipaye 

Cipai 

Anone 

Anona 

Cobra-de-ca- 

Cobra,  cobra- 

Arack,  rack    .  . 

Araca 

pello,    cobra- 

de-capelo 

Arec,      areque, 

Areca 

capello 

arequier 

Coco,     cocotier 

Coco 

Argamasse 

Argamassa 

Coco-de-mer  .  . 

Coco     do     mar 

Arratel 

Arratel 

Comprador     .  . 

Comprador 

Arroyo 

Arroio 

Copre 

Copra 

Baladine,  baya- 

Bailadeira 

Gorge,  courge 

Corja 

dere 

Cornac 

Cornaca 

Bambou 

Bambu 

Dorade 

Dourado 

Banane,        ba- 

Banana 

Goyave,        go- 

Goiaba 

nanier 

yavier,     gou- 

Bangue 

Bangue 

ave 

Ben  join 

Beijoim,      ben- 

Igname 

Inhame 

joim 

Jagra,     jagara, 

Jagra 

B6tel 

B6tele 

jagre 

Biche-de-mer.  . 

Bicho  do  mar 

Jaque,  jaquier 

Jaca 

Bonite 

Bonito 

Loje 

Loja 

Bonze 

Bonzo 

Mainate 

Mainato 

Caire 

Cairo 

Mandarin 

Mandarim 

Cange 

Canja 

Mangelin 

Mangelim 

433 


Indo-Freneh 
Mangostan, 

mangonstan 
Mangouste 

Mangue,  man- 

guier 
Margosier 
,Mousson 
Merigne 
M6tis 

Mort-de-chien 
Nabab 
Naique 
Naire 
Ortolan 


Japanese 
Abito 

Ama-gappa    . . 
Amen 
?  Amendo,  am- 

mento 
Anjo 
Azna 
Bdnku 

Baputesuma  . . 
B&rsan,     baru- 

samo 
Basara 
B&teren 
Biidoro 
BirSdo 
Bisuk6to,  bi- 

suko 


Portuguese 
MangostSo 

MangU9o,  man- 
gusto 
Manga 

Amargosa 


Meirinho 

Mestizo 

Mordexim 

Nababo 

Naique 

Naire 

Hortulana 

20. 

Portuguese 
Habito 
Capa 
Amen 
Amendoa 

Anjo 

Asna 

Banco 

Baptismo 

Balsamo 

Bezoar 

Padre 

Vidro 

Veludo 

Biscoito 


Indo-French 

Pagode,  pago- 
din 

Paillote 

Palanquin 

Pample 

Papaye 

Pasteque 

Patemar,  pat- 
mar 

Pintade 

Poyal 

Sagou 

Topas 

Toutenaque   . . 

V6randa,  v6r- 
andah 

Japanese 

Japanese 
B6bura 
Boru 

Butan,  botan 
Charumera, 

charumeru 
Chinta 
ConfSto,    kom- 

peito,     k6m- 


Ekirinjiya,  eki- 

rinji 

?  Fumbo 
?  Furasuko    . . 
?  Gacho,  gan. . 
Garasa 
Gomu 
Hiryuzu 


Portuguese 
Pagode 

Palhota 

Palanquim 

Pampano 

Papaia 

Pateca 

Patamar 

Pintada 

Poial 

Sagu 

Topaz 

Tutaiiaga 

Varanda 


Portuguese 
Abobora 
Bolo 
Botao 
Charamela 

Tinto 
Confeito 


Igreja 

Tumba 

Frasco 

Ganso 

Gra$a 

Goma   . 

Filh6 


434 


Japanese             Portuguese 

Japanese             Portuguese 

Inferno,        im-     Inferno 

Kirishtan,    ki-     Cristao 

berno 

rishitan 

Iruman           .  .     IrmSto 

Kirismo          .  .     Crisma 

Ishikiriban     .  .     Escriv&o 

Kohisan          .  .     ConfissSo 

Jaketsu          .  .     Jaqueta 

?  Kompasu    .  .     Compasso 

Jejun              .  .     Jejum 

Kompra         .  .     Compra 

Jiban,  juban  .  .     Jibao 

Kompradoru  .  .     Comprador 

Kanekim        .  .     Canequim 

Kontasu         .  .     Contas 

?  Kantera      .  .     Candil 

Koppu            .  .     Copo 

?  Kapaibe      .  .     Copaiba 

Koreijo           .  .     Colegio 

Kapitan          .  .     Capitao 

*Korera          .  .     Colera 

Kappa            .  .     Capa 

Kunishimento  l    Conhecimento 

?  Karameiru,        Caramelo 

(bond           or 

karumera, 

receipt) 

karumeira 

Kurusu,  kurosu    Cruz 

Karisu            .  .     Calls 

Maki-tabako  .  .     Tabaco 

fcarusan         .  .     Calgao 

Mana              .  .     Mana 

Karuta           .  .     Carta 

Manteka         .  .     Manteiga 

Kasovaru,  kas-     Casoar 

Manto             .  .     Manto 

varuch5 

Maruchiriyo   .  .     Martirio 

Kareuta  l       .  .     Galeota 

Maruchiru      .  .     Martir 

Kast6ra,    kasu-     Castela 

Marumeru      .  .     Marmelo 

tera 

?  Onsu            .  .     Origa 

Kataru            .  .     Catarro 

Orashyo         .  .     Oragao 

Katorikku      .  .     Catolico 

?  Orogan        .  .     Orgfto 

Kerubin,       ke-     Querubim 

Ostiya            .  .     Hostia 

rubu 

Pan,        paung,     P&o 

1  ['Galliot,  which  in  its  Portuguese 

pan-ya 

form  of  galeota  became  naturalised  as 

Pappu            .  .     Papa 

a  Japanese  word  Kareuta  in  Kyiishu  ' 

Paraizo           .  .     Paraiso 

C.  R.   Boxer,   Portuguese    Commercial 

Voyages  to  Japan,  etc.,  Trans.  Japan 

1  ['Choginsu     shiju     Kwamme     no 

Soc.  of  London,  Vol.  xxxi,  p.  30.    The 

Kunishimento  Kwanci  jugonen  Kug- 

existence  of  this  word  and  of  Kunishi- 

watsu  minichi.'    C.  R.  Boxer,  Portu- 

mento (infra)  in  Japanese  was  brought 

guese  Commercial  Voyages  to  Japan, 

to  my  notice  by  Mr.  Boxer.  Ed.  and 

etc.     Trans.   Japan.  /Soc.  of  London, 

Tr.] 

Vol.  xxi,  p.  73.] 

43$ 


Japanese 

Portuguese 

Japanese 

Portuguese 

Pistoru,     pisu- 

Pistola 

Sarasa 

Sarasa 

toru 

?  Seito 

Santo 

?  Rampu 

Lampada 

Sinnyoro 

Senhor 

Ranseta 

Lanceta 

Rasha 

Raxa 

Superansa 

Esperan9a 

?  Saberu 

Sabre 

Tabako 

Tabaco 

Sabon,    shabon 

Sabao 

?  Taifu 

Tufao 

Safuran 

A9afrao 

Tanto 

Tanto 

?  Sagobei 
Santome,    san- 

Sagu 
San-Tome 

Terementina  .  . 

Terebintina 

tomejina 

?  Yarapa 

Jalapa 

21. 

Javanese 

Javanese 

Portuguese 

Javanese 

Portuguese 

Alp6rds 

Alferes 

Gaji 

Gage 

Ambar 

Ambar 

Galadri,  gladri 

Galeria 

Amin 

Amen 

Gardu,     gerdu, 

Guarda 

Ant6ro 

Inteiro 

gredu 

?  Arum,  rum  .  . 

Aroma 

Gr6jo,  grijo, 

Igreja 

Baluvarti,   bal- 

Baluarte 

garinjo 

ovarti,      bal- 

Kabaya 

Cabaia 

urti 

Kaldu,  kaldo.. 

Caldo 

Band6ro,    gan- 

Bandeira 

Kdmar 

Camara 

d6ro 

Kam^jo 

Camisa 

Banku 

Banco 

?  Kampong, 

Campo 

Basi,  b6si 

Bacia 

kampung 

?  Bedil 

Puzil 

?  Kang 

Canga 

Beludru,      blu- 

Veludo 

.   *Kapal 

Cavalo 

dru,  bel&dur 

Kapitan 

Capitao 

Bers6ro,  bes6ro 

Parceiro 

Kardamon     .  . 

CardamomO' 

Bola 

Bola 

Kar6ta,  kar^to, 

Carreta 

Bon6ko 

Boneca 

kr6ta 

Chin616,      cha- 

Chinela 

Karpus,  krapus 

Carapu9a 

n616 

Kdrtu 

Carta 

Chit6 

Chita 

K4sut 

Cal^ado 

t  Echap 

Chapa 

Katelo 

Castela 

436 


Javanese 

Portuguese 

Keju 

Queijo 

Kestin 

Setira 

Komendador, 

Comendador 

komendur 

Kors&n 

CoragSo 

?  Kotang 

Cotao 

Koubis,  kubis 

Couve 

Kras,  keras    .  . 

Oasso 

Lamari,  lemari 

Armdrio 

LanteVo 

Lanterna 

Lego  jo 

Algoz 

L61ang 

Leil&o 

Loji 

Loja 

Manatu,  nenatu 

Mainato 

Mandor,    man- 

Mandador 

dur 

Mante*go 

Manteiga 

Md-ski,  meski  .  . 

Mas  que 

?  Mati 

Matar 

M6J6 

Mesa 

Mingu 

Domingo 

?  Misigit,     ine- 

Mesquita 

sigit,  masigit 

Nanas 

Ananas 

Panjer 

Penhor 

Pasu 

Vaso 

?  Patrol 

Patrulha 

1  Pegen 

Pegar 

Pelanki,  planki 

Palanquim 

Pesiyar,  besiyar 

Passear 

PSsti,  pasti     .  . 

Mister 

P£sto,  pisto    .  . 

Festa 

P4tor 

Feitor 

Pilar 

Pilar 

Pingan 

Palangana 

?  Piring 

Pires 

Javanese 

Pito 

?  Pompo 

Rasan,  ransan 

Rendo 

Rial 

Rodo 

Rondo 

?  Roto 

?  Rupiya 

Sabtu,  saptu  .  . 

Sabun 

*  Sagu 

Sapatu,  sepatu 

?  S6ko,  nyeko 

S616 

Selodo 

Separo  (adj.)  . . 

Seruval 

Setori 

Skolah 

?  Sore 

Sorodadu 

?  Suku 

Sutro 

Tambako,    em- 

bako,  bako 
Tambur 
Tanjidur,    pan- 

jidur 

Tarvela,  trevela 
Tempo 

T6ndo,  tendo.. 
?  Tjelono 
Toro 
Tukar 
?  Tutung 
Urdi 


Portuguese 

Fita 
Pompa 


Renda 

Rial,  reis 

Roda 

Ronda 

Raso 

Rupia 

Sabado 

Sabao 

Sagu 

Sapato 

Secar 

Sela 

Salada 

Separado 

Ceroilas 

Historia 

Escola 

SerRo 

Soldado 

Soco 

Seda 

Tabaco 

Tambor 
Tanjedor 

Coelho 

Tempo 

Tenda 

Pantalona 

Toro 

Trocar 

Tudo 

Ordem 


437 


22.     Kambojan 


Kambojan 

Portuguese 

Kambojan 

Portuguese 

Ancgris 

Ingles 

Man6s 

Anan4s 

Bon  natal 

Natal 

Martir 

Mdrtir 

B6n  Pas 

Pascoa 

Metis 

Pimentos 

?  Cafe 

Cafe 

Miniit 

Minuto 

*Cap£l,      capal 

Cavalo 

Missa 

Missa 

chbmbang,  ca- 

N6m pS.nff 

Pao 

pal      phlung, 
capal   kdong 
Carsa,  crasa   .  . 
*Congsul 

Garga 
Consul 

r^       o 

(Santa)  pap  (see 
under  Santo) 
Pay  (pope)  (C) 

Papa 
Pai 

?  Credas 

Carta 

Rie*l  (piaster)  .  . 

Rial 

Cms,  chhucrus 

Cruz 

Sabu,    sabe£ng 

Sabao 

?  Crol 

Curral 

?  Saku 

Sagu 

Kristftng 

CristSo 

?  Thuam 

Tabaco 

23. 

Kanarese 

Kanarese 

Portuguese 

Kanarese 

Portuguese 

Ama 

Ama 

Chavi 

Chave 

Almari,  alrnaru 

Armario 

Damasu 

Damasco 

A  men 

Amen 

Dose 

Doce 

Ananasu 

Ananas 

Estolu  (C) 

Estola 

Apdstalanu     .  . 

Apostolo 

Evanjelu 

Evangelho 

Apostalara 

Apostolico 

Gadangu 

Gudao 

Aspatri 

Hospital 

Ins6nsu  (C) 

Incenso 

Bambu 

Bomba 

Istri 

Estirar 

Basi 

Bacia,  bacio 

Julabu 

Jalapa 

Batate 

Batata 

Jugaru,     jugu, 

Jogar 

Batu 

Pato 

jugugara,  ju- 

Bijagri 

Visagra 

jaduvava,  ju- 

Biraku,   biriku, 

Buraco 

juna      pade, 

biruku 

jujuna  koli 

Bispu 

Bispo 

Kamisu 

Camisa 

Cha 

Cha 

?  KandQa      .. 

Candil 

438 


Kanarese 

1  K&phi 

Kaphri 

Kath61ika      . . 

Kiristdnu 

Kobisu 

Komphisaft    . . 

Komuniyafi    . . 

Kruji 

Kus*ini 

Lantaru 

Ley  lam,  lilamu, 

yalam,       y6- 

lamu 

?  Limbe,  nimbe 
?  Manu 
Mejodu 
Meju 
Mestre 

Mlsayagavu    . . 
Misiyonar 
Natalu 
Novenu 
Ostu 

Padri,  padari. . 
?  Pagadi 
Phaldni 
Pangayu 
Pappaya     (v.t. 

parangi- 

hannu) 
Paposu 

Papu  (pope)  . . 
Parata 
Paska 
P6nu         (slsa- 

p6nu,  pencil) 


Portuguese 


Cafre 

Catolico 

Cristao 

Couve 

Confissao 

Comunhao 

Cruz 

Cozinha 

Lanterna 

Leiiao 


Limglo 

Mana 

Meia 

Mesa 

Mestre 

Missa 

Missionaries 

Natal 

Novena 

Host  i  a 

Padre 

Paga,  pagar 

Fulano 

Pangaio 

Papaia 


Papuses 

Papa 

Prato 

Pascoa 

Pena 


Kanarese 

Portuguese 

P6rla-mara, 

Pera 

p6rla-hannu 

Phannale 

Funil 

?  Phatoki       .. 

Foguete 

Pingani 

Palangana 

Pipe,         pip&i, 

Pipa 

plpayi 

Pistulu 

Pistola 

?  Polis 

Policia 

Pulpitu 

Pulpito 

Rabaku 

Rabeca 

Rasidi,     ra^idi, 

Recibo 

ra^idu 

Ratalu 

Arratel 

Rejmu 

Resma 

Ripu 

Ripa 

Sabbu,  sabiinu 

SabSo 

?  Sago,  seigo  .  . 

Sagu 

Sakramentu   .  . 

Sacramento 

Sakristi 

Sacristia 

Saladu 

Salada 

Sankristan 

Sacristao 

Semit6ri 

Cemit6rio 

Sodti 

Sorte 

Spanju 

Esponja 

Spiritu     Santu 

Espirito  Santo 

(C) 

• 

Tambaku 

Tabaco 

?  Tambure     .. 

Tambor 

?  Tubu 

Tubo 

?  Tuphanu     .  . 

Tufto 

Turibulu  (C)  .  . 

Turibulo 

Varu 

Vara 

Varanda 

Varanda 

V^speru 

V6speras 

439 


24.    Kashmiri 


Kashmiri 

Portuguese 

Kashmiri 

Portuguese 

Chai 

CM 

Tabaku,  tamok, 

Tabaco 

Mez 

Mesa 

tamok 

Saban,  sabun  .  . 

Sabao 

?  Tuphan 

Tufao 

25, 

Khassi 

Khassi 

Portuguese 

Khassi 

Portuguese 

?  Aiah 

Aia 

Lilam 

Leilao 

Almari 

Armario 

?  Linten 

Lanterna 

Baranda 

Varanda 

Mastul 

Mastro 

Borma 

Veruma 

Mez 

Mesa 

Budam 

Botao 

Padri 

Padre 

Buiam 

Boiao 

Perji,  piru 

Peru 

?  Butol 

Botelha 

Phiris 

Pires 

Garod,  karod.  . 

Guarda 

Phita,  fita 

Fita 

Istri 

Estirar 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Juvari 

Jogar 

Prek 

Prego 

Kamra 

Camara 

Raj-misteri     .  . 

Mestre 

Kaphi 

Caf6 

Saban 

Sabao 

?  Kaptan,  kop- 

Capitao 

?  Saku 

Sagu 

tan 

Sha 

Cha 

Kartus 

Cartucho 

Shabi 

Chave 

Kirja 

Igreja 

?  Shap 

Chapa 

Kubi 

Couve 

Taulia 

Toalha 

Kudam 

Gudao 

?  Tupan 

Tufao 

26. 

Konkani 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Ab  ('  pdkhoto  ') 

Aba  (a  skirt 

of     Abilyddd  (sakli) 

Habilidade  (abi 

a  garment) 

lity) 

Abdl      ('  ddum- 

Abalo          (un-     Abrds  ('  veng  }) 

Abrago        (em- 

daltyi ') 

easiness) 

brace) 

Abesi 

ABC 

Abril 

Abril 

440 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Absolusdmv    .  . 

Absolvigao  (ab- 

Akdnh (bhid) 

Acanho     (bash- 

solution) 

fulness) 

Abusdr-karunk 

Abusar          (to 

Akdnhdd    (bhi- 

Acanhado 

(mdihydr  bas- 

abuse) 

dest) 

(bashful) 

unk) 

Akolt  (eccles.) 

Acolito  (acolyte) 

Ades 

Adeus 

AkompdmM- 

Acompanha- 

Administrador 

Administrador 

ment  (pdvni) 

mento  (bridal 

Administrdsdmv 

Administrag&o 

party) 

(chalauni) 

(administra- 

Akompdnhant 

Acompanhante 

tion) 

(pavno) 

(member  of  a 

Adr 

Adro 

bridal  party) 

Aduph 

Adufa 

Akt 

Acta  (record) 

Advent  (eccls.) 

Advento       (ad- 

Akt 

Acto     (religious 

vent) 

function) 

Advogad 

Advogado     * 

Akuzdr-karunk 

Acusar           (to 

Advogdr-karunk 

Advogar         (to 

(parivddumk) 

accuse) 

(vakili-  kar- 

plead) 

Akuzdsdmv  (phi- 

(Agusacao    (ac- 

unk) 

jydd) 

cusation) 

Ag-bent,  alme't, 

Agua-benta 

Aldrdv  (khil)  .  . 

Aldrava    (door- 

alme*nt 

latch) 

Agemt      ('  kdr- 

Agente  (agent) 

Alegdsdmv  (dak- 

Alegacao    (alle- 

bhdri 9) 

haun) 

gation) 

Agost 

Agosto 

Alegar       (sam- 

Alegre  (cheerful) 

Agphurtdd 

Aguas-furtadas 

toM) 

(garrets) 

Alegret  (kumdi) 

Alegrete  (flower- 

Agsdl 

Agua  e  sal  (kind 

pot) 

of  curry) 

Alekri 

Alecrim      (rose- 

Agvddor 

Aguador  (water- 

mary) 

ing-can) 

Alelul 

Aleluia       (alle- 

Ajud (pichkdri) 

Ajuda  (enema) 

luia) 

Ajudaht 

Ajudante 

Aleto 

Alerta 

Ajudar-karunk 

Ajudar 

Algarijm 

Algarismo 

Ajuat  (khand) 

Ajuste        (con- 

Algoj 

Algoz 

tract) 

Aliment     (ann) 

Alimento    (sus- 

Ajustar-karunk 

Ajustar          (to 

tenance) 

(khamdunk) 

contract) 

Alkatiph 

Alcatifa 

441 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Alkatrariiv     .  . 

Alcatrao 

Ambar 

Ambar 

Alkunh 

Alcunha 

Amen 

Amen 

Aim,  pi.  dlmdm 

Alma  (soul) 

Amend,     amen 

Amendoa 

(souls  in  pur- 

Arnig  (ist) 

Amigo  (friend) 

_gatory) 

Amijdd      (isti- 

Amizade 

Almdndk  (pam- 

Almanaque  (al- 

gat) 

(friendship) 

chdng) 
Almar 

manac) 
Armario 

Amikt    (eccles.) 

Amito  (amice) 

Almirdnt 

Almirante    (ad- 

Am&r  (tut) 

Aniora       (mul- 

. 

berry) 

miral) 

Almir 

AlmeirSo    (wild 

Amostr 

Amostra 

endive) 

Ananes 

Ananas 

Almopharij  (van) 

Almofariz  (mor- 

? Andor,  andol 

Andor 

tar) 

Anijet     (sepdrh- 

Anisete       (ani- 

Almorem 

Almorreimas 

cho  soro) 

seed  liqueur) 

(hemorroids) 

Animal 

Animal 

Aim  us 

Almo9o 

Aniversar 

Aniversario 

Alpdk 

Alpaca  (alpaca) 

Anj 

An  jo 

Alpha  jem 

Alfazema       (la- 

Anon 

Anona 

vender) 

Antikrist 

Anticristo  (Anti 

Alphand 

Alfandega 

Christ) 

Alphdz 

Alface  (lettuce) 

Anums    (kabar, 

Anuncio       (an- 

Alphe*r 

Alferes 

praghat) 

nouncement) 

AlphinSt 

Alfinete 

Anzli  (gari)    .  . 

Anzolo  (fishing- 

Alphydd  (darji) 

Alfaiate  (tailor) 

hook) 

Als  (dasturi)  .  . 

Al9a  (perquisite) 

Apdr 

Aparo  (nib) 

Alsdpdmv 

Al9apao     (trap- 

Apeldsdmv 

Apela9&o 

(chorddr) 

door) 

(appeal) 

Alt  (unch) 

Alto  (tall) 

Apeldsdmv 

Apelar          .  (to 

Altar 

Altar 

karunk    (ilaj 

appeal) 

Althe 

Alteia       (holly- 

mdgunk) 

hock) 

Aphardment   .  . 

Aforamento 

Alv 

Alva 

(leasehold 

Alvis 

Alvicaras  (S) 

estate) 

Alvorad 

Alvorada 

Aphekt      (moy- 

Afecto      (affeo» 

Ama 

Ama 

pas) 

tion) 

442 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Aphektuoz 

Afectuoso  (affec- 

Armad 

Armado  (armed) 

(mogal) 

tionate) 

Armddor 

Armador         (a 

Aphindr-karunk 

Afinar  (to  tune) 

decorator) 

(war        me- 

Armar  karunk 

Armar    (to    de- 

launk) 

(netaunk) 

corate) 

Aphliksdrhv 

Afli9?lo   (afflic- 

Armdsdmv 

ArmafSo      (de- 

(duhkh) 

tion) 

coration) 

Aphlit     (duhk- 

Aflicto  (grieved) 

Arm6nyu 

Harmonio 

vamt) 
Aphons,  aphon- 

Afonsa 

Aros  fugdd     .  . 

Arroz   refugado 
(a     kind     of 

sacho  ambo 

Apontar  karuhk 
Apost  (vadha) 

Apontar 
Aposta            (a 

Arp 
Arremdtddor 

pilau) 
Harpa 
Arrematador 

wager) 

Ap6stl 

Apostolo 

(pavnekar) 

(auctioneer) 

Appoplesi    (ra- 

Apoplexia  (apo- 

Arremdtdr   ka- 

Arrematar    (to 

gat  chadumk) 

plexy) 

runk  (pdvwtik) 

put    up    for 

Approvdd     zd- 

Aprovado  (to  be 

auction) 

vunk 

approved) 

Arremdtdsdmv 

Arremata9ao 

Aprovdr       ka~ 

Aprovar         (to 

(auction) 

runk 

approve) 

Arsebisp 

Arcebispo  (arch- 

Aprovdsdmv .  . 

Aprova9&o  (ap- 

bishop) 

proval) 

Arsebispdd     .  . 

Arcebispado 

Ar 

Ar  (palsy) 

(archbishop- 

Aram 

Arame 

ric) 

Ardrut 

Araruta  (arrow- 

Arsedydg 

Arcediago  (arch- 

root) 

deacon) 

Argamas 

Argamassa 

Arsenal 

Arsenal 

Arg61 

Argola 

Art 

Arte 

Argolinh 

Argolinha 

Artig  (paik)    .  . 

Artigo  (article  of 

Ark 

Arco 

faith) 

Ar  k 

Area  (ark) 

Artig  (leg.)     .  . 

Artigo  (article) 

Arkanj 

Arcanjo    (arch- 

Artilheri (toph- 

Artilharia  (artil- 

angel) 

khano) 

lery) 

Arm  (banduk) 

Arma  (gun) 

Asad 

Assado 

Armad 

Armada 

Asistir-zavunk 

Assistir 

443 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Aspirant 

Aspirante        (a 

Bakalhamv    .. 

Bacalhau 

subaltern) 

Bdkulh     (kom- 

Bdculo  (pastoral 

.At,  ant 

Ata 

kem) 

staif) 

Atak 

Ataque  (attack) 

Bdldrhv 

Balgo  (balloon) 

Atdkar   Tcarunk 

Atacar           (to 

Balchamv 

Balchao 

(dmgdr       ye- 

attack) 

Baldi 

Balde 

vunk) 

Bcdkdmv 

BalcSo        (bal- 

Atemsamv 

Atengao 

cony) 

Atrevid 

Atrevido 

Balsm 

B&lsamo 

Aut   (vyavahdr) 

Auto          (com- 

Bdlsamdr     ka- 

Embalsamar (to 

plaint) 

runk  (madyd- 

embalm) 

Autor       (push- 

Autor  (author) 

vht       parmal 

takkdr) 

bharumk) 

Avaliador    (aj- 

Avaliador     (ap- 

Bamkal 

Bancal  (carpet) 

mdsi,   motdy- 

praiser) 

Bamket  (bhojan, 

Banquete  (ban- 

told) 

jevan) 

quet) 

Avalidr  karunk 

Avaliar           (to 

Bamket  (eccles.) 

Banqueta 

(moldvunk) 

appraise) 

Band 

Banda 

Avdlidsdrhv    .  . 

Avaliacao    (va- 

Band 

Bando 

luation) 

Bandej 

Bandej  a 

Avdyems      (ay- 

Audiencia 

Bander 

Bandeira 

kani) 

(audience) 

Banh     (nahdn) 

Banho  (bath) 

.Av&nari,  aimori 

Ave  Maria 

Banhar  karunk 

Bainhar 

Avems  ('ghode- 

Aven9a       (bot. 

Bank 

Banco 

pdval  ')   ' 

maiden-hair) 

Bdnkity 

Banquinho      (a 

JSviz 

Aviso 

small  wooden 

jlvizar-karunk 

Avisar 

seat) 

Aya 

Aia 

Baph 

Bafo 

J[z 

Az 

Baphad 

Abafado 

Azeton 

Azeitona 

Bardlh 

Baralho 

Azul 

Azul 

Baralhar      ka- 

Baralhar 

Azil  (d&ram)  .  . 

Asilo  (asylum) 

runk 

1  Baglo 

Baixel 

Bdrdmv  (desdy) 

Barfto  (baron) 

Bail  (ndch)     .  . 

Baile  (dance) 

Bdrb&r  (nkdvi) 

Barbeiro     (bar- 

Bdju 

Baju   (woman's 

ber) 

blouse) 

B&rkas 

Barcaga 

444 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Barl 

Barril 

Bej  (umdmv) 

Beijo  (kiss) 

Barmo,  birmo 

Verruma 

Bemjiment 

Benzimento 

Barramv 

Varrao 

(blessing) 

Barret 

Barrete 

Bems 

Bens  (property) 

Barsal 

Bragal 

Bemsamv 

Beng&o 

Barsalat    (kdm- 

Bracelete 

Benhar  karuhk 

Benzer 

kan) 

(bracelet) 

Bentin 

Bentinho 

Bds  ('jardi')  .. 

Bago  (spleen) 

Bfr 

Beira       (brink, 

Bd6          (mus.) 

Baixo  (bass) 

eaves) 

(nichasavan) 

Bhoblo       (also 

Abobora 

Basao 

BaixSo        (bas- 

bobr) 

soon) 

Bibliotek    (pus- 

Biblioteca 

Basi,  ba£i 

Bacia  or  Bacio 

taksdl) 

(library) 

Bast 

Basta 

Bik  (not,  nail) 

Bica  (spout) 

Bastamv 

Bastao 

Bilambi,  bimbli, 

Bilimbim 

Batalharhv     .  . 

Batalhao 

b  i  1  a  m  bem, 

BaMim  (kangi) 

Batatinha   (me- 

bimblem 

dicinal  tuber) 

BilMt  (chit)    .  . 

Bilhete  (card) 

Batato 

Batata 

Binokl 

Binoculo 

Bdtedor  (petnem) 

Batedor          (a 

Biph 

Bite 

rammer) 

Bisest 

Bissexto 

Batelo 

Batel 

Biskut 

Biscoito 

Bateri 

Bateria 

Bisp 

Bispo 

Batk 

Batega 

Bispdd 

Bispado        (bi- 

Bail 

Bau 

shdpric) 

Bavtijrh 

Baptismo 

Bizdgr 

Visagra 

BaynSt 

Baioneta 

Bob 

Bobo 

Bdy£  (unav)  .  . 

Baixa 

Bobd    (ghumat, 

Abobada  (vault) 

Beat 

Beata              (a 

bhumydr) 

religious    wo- 

Bob decamtd  .  . 

Bobo     de     co- 

man         who 

media     (buf» 

does  not  live 

foon) 

in     a     com- 

Bodad 

Bordo 

munity      but 

Bokdd  ('ghdms, 

Bocado  (morsel, 

by  herself) 

kutko  ') 

small  piece) 

Bebd6 

Bebado 

B61 

Bola 

445 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Boletim    (varta- 

Boletim  (official 

Bujl 

Bugia        (small 

mdnpatr) 

periodical) 

candle) 

Bolinh 

Bolinho 

Bukal 

Bocal 

B61 

Bolo 

Bui 

Bula 

Bols 

Bolsa 

Bui 

Bule 

Bomb 

Bomba 

Bulach 

Bolacha 

Bora  di 

Bom  dia 

Burak 

Buraco 

Bon6m 

Bon^ 

Boniphrdt 

Bonifrate  (pup- 

Burdp 

Borrado  (blotted 

(sutribdhuli) 

pet-show) 

out) 

Bord       (  d  e  g  ; 

Borda    (border, 

Burr 

Burro 

kinaro) 

selvedge) 

Burrdmv 

Borrao        (first 

Borddmv  (mus. 

Bord&o       (base 

draft     of     a 

gor) 

string) 

writing) 

Borddr  karunk 

Bordar           (to 

Burrdmnk  (£ai 

Borrar  (to  blur) 

embroider) 

ghdlunk) 

Borl 

Borla 

?  Burus 

Bru^a 

Borr 

Borra 

Bus^t 

Boceta 

Bot 

Bota 

Butamv 

Botao 

?  Bot 

Bote 

Butidor  (kham- 

Embutidor   (in- 

?  Botl 

Botelha 

chndr) 

layer) 

Brdmk 

Branco     (white 

Cha,  chav 

Cha 

wine) 

CMg  (gMy)    .  . 

Chaga  (wound) 

Brdmddmv 

Brandao    (large 

Chdl,  ml  (ddvol) 

Chale(shawl) 

wax  candle) 

Chdlds  (khestay) 

Chalaca  (joke) 

Brfo 

Breve      (Pope's 

Chamador 

Chamador 

letter) 

Chdmtr 

Chantre 

Brevydr 

Breviario   (Bre- 

(chanter) 

viary) 

CMprus       (ka- 

Chapuz  (wedge) 

Brim 

Brim       (strong 

char) 

linen  fabric) 

Charol    (dmdal) 

Charola  (a  litter 

Bru£  (ghddiri) 

Bruxa   (a  hag  ; 

for     carrying 

witch) 

images         of 

Brut     (monjdt, 

Bruto  (brute) 

saints  ;       see 

murkh) 

andor) 

Buch 

Bucho  (tripe) 

Chaurls 

Chouri90 

446 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

ChavSr         ('  a 

Chave 

Degreddd  (kdlyd 

Degredado 

bunch         of 

pdtyydk  dhdd- 

(exiled) 

keys  '),  chavi 

lalo) 

Chep<§m 

Chap6u 

Dejembr 

Dezembro   (De- 

Chermel 

Charumela 

cember) 

?  Chhap,    i&p 

Dejm 

De*cima  (tithe) 

chhapunk 

Dekor  (Midpath) 

De      cor      (by 

chh  apri  i 

heart) 

c  h  h  a  pk  &  T 

Chapa 

Dekret 

Decreto 

c  h  h  a  p  i 

Delegdd 

Delegado      (de- 

c h  h  a  p  6 

puty) 

chhapekdr 

Demand  (mydy) 

Demanda  (law- 

Chikdn       (tat- 
dorhg) 
Chikanfy     (tat- 

Chicana      (chi- 
canery) 
Chicaneiro  (one 

Demdndistj    de- 
m  a  n  d  k  a  r 

suit) 
Demandista  (li- 
tigious     per- 

dhomgi) 

up     to     chi- 

(nydyi) 
Demon  (us.  fig.) 

son) 
Demonio  (devil) 

Chikr 
Chinel,    chinel- 

•  canery) 
Chicara 
Chinela 

Depor     karunk 

(gvdhiki     di- 
*  jjt\ 

Depor           (to 
testify  to) 

vumfc) 

karn 
Chirpam 

Chiripos 

Dep6st      (thev- 
q,em) 

Deposito      (de- 
posit) 

Chit 
Chokolat 

Chita 
Chocalate 

Deputdd(vakil) 

Deputado     (de« 

puty) 

Dad 

Dado 

Desemh  (naksd, 

Desenho       (de- 

Ddlmdtik    (ec- 

Dalmatica  (dal- 

chitr) 

sign,      draw- 

cles.) 

matic) 

ing) 

Dam 

Dama 

Despach 

Despacho 

Dams 

Dan9a 

Despez 

Despesa 

Damask 

Damasco 

Desprezar    ka- 

Desprezar 

Ddt(tdrikh)    .. 

Data  (date) 

ruhk 

Defiyt     (aguy  ; 

Defeito  (defect) 

Devosamv, 

Devoc,3o 

khod) 

Dev6t  (Reli- 

Degrav 

Degrau 

gious      sere- 

Degree!    (kalyd 

Degredo   (exile) 

nade') 

pdqydk  dhdd- 

Devdt     (bkakti- 

Devoto           (a 

nem) 

vamt) 

devout  man) 

447 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkbni 

Portuguese 

Didal 

Dedal 

Disyonar 

DicionArio 

Dilikad  (ndjuk) 

Delicado    (deli- 

Disypl        (&iay 

Discipulo     (dis- 

cate) 

sikndr) 

ciple) 

Diplom  (sanad) 

Diploma       (di- 

Dizgost (khant) 

Desgosto     (sor- 

ploma) 

row) 

Direktor  (ndyak) 

Director  (direc- 

Dizord (gadbad) 

Desordem    (dis- 

tor) 

order)  % 

Dir$t  (adhikdr) 

Direito  (right) 

Dizorder       (tu- 

Desordeiro  (dis- 

Desidir karunk 

Decidir           (to 

phdni) 

orderly      fel- 

(nichdv     ka- 

decide) 

low) 

runk) 

Dizgras 

Desgra9a 

Disijdmv       ni- 

Decis&o        (de- 

D6 (kalerh)     .  . 

Do  (mourning) 

vddd) 

cision) 

Dobr 

Dobro 

Diskomphydd 

Desconfiado 

Dobrad 

Dobrado 

(dubhdvi) 

(diffident) 

Dobramv 

Dobrao 

Diskomphyar- 

Desconfiar 

Dom 

Dom 

zavuhk 

Dos 

Doce 

Diskdnt      (sod, 

Desconto     (dis- 

Dos^l 

Dossel 

8Ut) 

Diskontar-ka- 

count) 
Descontar 

Dot        (kanyd- 
dhdr) 

• 
Dote  (dowry) 

TMTTllr 

1  1111  IV. 

Doton,  dotin 

Doutrina 

Diskulph    (bog- 

Desculpa     (for- 

Dotor 

Doutor 

satytm) 
Diskurs  (sabhd- 

giveness) 
Discurso 

Dragon 

Dragona  (epau- 

1_  A\ 

vdd) 
Dispedid  (raja) 

(speech) 
Despedida  (fare- 

Duk 

let) 
Duque         (two 

well) 

points          in 

Dispems 
Dispems     (md- 
phl) 

Despensa 
Dispensa    (dis- 
pensation) 

Dulgems 
Durak 

cards) 
Indulgencia 
Duraque 

Dispemslr 

Despenseiro 

Duverhs  (pidd) 

Doen9a  (illness) 

(pantry-man) 

Duvent      (pide- 

Doente            (a 

Disput      (jhag- 

Disputa       (dis- 

vant) 

'  patient) 

derh) 

pute) 

Duz 

Duzia 

Ditdd  (opdr)   .  . 

Ditado  (maxim) 

Dyab 

Diabo 

Ditdr      karunk 

Ditar             (to 

Dydkn 

Diacono     (dea- 

(sdmgumk) 

dictate) 

con) 

448 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Dyamaht 

Diamante 

Erveldd    (jhdd- 

Ervenario  (her- 

Dydmv 

Defto  (dean) 

palacho  voiz) 

balist) 

Editdl  (ddkhlo) 

Edital         (pro- 

Es 

Essa 

clamation) 

Eskand 

Escandalo 

Efet  (guy)       .  . 

Efeito  (effect) 

Eskolt 

Escolta 

El 

Velho 

Eskomumgdd 

Excomungado 

Elephant 

Elefante 

(sirdp  padlalo) 

(excommuni- 

Elesdmv    (vim- 

Eleigfto      (elec- 

cated) 

chap) 

tion) 

Eskomumgdr 

Excomungar  (to 

Empdtdr  karunk 

Empatar        (to 

karunk 

excommuni- 

(bad karunk) 

make  equal) 

cate) 

Empreg 

Emprego 

Eskomunhamv 

Excomunhao 

Empregdd 

Empregado 

Eskov 

Escova 

(person      em- 

Eskus (nib)     .  . 

Excusa  (excuse) 

ployed) 

Esmdlt 

Esmalte     (ena- 

Emprestar- 
karunk 

Emprestar 

Espadilh 

mel) 
Espadilha 

Ensdy  (pariksd) 

Ensaio          (re- 

Espdrttlh 

Espartilho  (cor- 

* 

hearsal) 

set) 

Entrdd 

Entrada  (hall) 

Esperams 

Esperanga 

Entrdd  (svdri) 

Entrada  (entry) 

Expert 

Esperto 

Entrdr     zavunk 

Entrar           (to 

Espertez        (hu- 

Espertcza 

(bhitar  sarunk) 
Entreg  (denim) 

enter) 
Entrega        (de- 
livery) 

sarki) 
Esplikar-karunk 
Esplikdsdmv 

(smartness) 
Explicar 
Explicagao  (ex- 

Entregar     ka- 

•7 / 

Entregar         (to 

(vivaraw) 

planation) 

runk 

deliver) 

Esponj 

Esponj  a 

Epdkt 

Epacta  (epact) 

Espozisdmv 

Exposi9\o    (ex- 

Epistl (eccles.) 

Epistola  (epistle) 

(eccles.) 

position       of 

£rdms  (ddyz)  .  . 

Heranga        (in- 

the     Blessed 

heritance) 

Sacrament) 

Erdar-karunk 

Herdar 

Estdd  (bhes)    .  . 

Estado 

JSrdtor  (ddyji)  .  . 

Herdeiro  (heir) 

Estant 

Estante 

Erej 

Herege  (heretic) 

Estdsdmv 

Estagao  (cathe- 

Ereji 

Heresia  (heresy) 

cism) 

Ervddos 

Erva  doce  (dill 

Estdsdmv 

Esta^lo       (sta- 

herb) 

tion) 

449 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

JSstimdr-karunk 

Estimar          (to 

Gast 

Gasto 

esteem) 

Gdstdr     karunk 

Gastar            (to 

Eatimasdmv 

Estimas&o     (es- 

(kharchunk) 

spend) 

(dpurbdy) 

teem) 

Gavet 

Gaveta 

Estrib 

Estribo 

Gdzet       (vartta- 

Gazeta  (gazette) 

Estudar,   istud 

Estudar 

mdnpattr) 

karunk 

Gitar 

Guitarra 

Ezam 

Exame 

Giydmv 

Guiao  (religious 

Ezaminador 

Examinador 

banner) 

(pariksa  ghe- 

(examiner) 

Gizad 

Guisado 

talo) 

Gizdment 

Guisamento 

Hzekutor  (leg.) 

Executor    (exe- 

(wine, candles, 

cutor) 

for  mass) 

Ezempl 

Exemplo 

Glob 

Globo 

?  Gag 

Gago 

G61 

Gola 

Gal  (dabdjo)   .  . 

Gala  (gala) 

Gomdr    karunk 

Engomar        (to 

Galamv 

Galao 

(pej  ghdlumk) 

starch) 

Galeri 

Galeria 

Gom 

Gom  a 

Galhet  (simsli) 

Galheta  (cruet) 

Gost 

Gosto 

Gdihdmv 

Gamao      (back- 

Govern 

Governo 

gammon) 

Governador    .  . 

Governador 

Game*l 
Gdmg,  kdmg   .  . 

Gamela 
Ganga  (kind  of 
khaki  cloth) 

Gracioz    (kestd- 
yamcho) 

Gracioso  (humo- 
rous) 

Gdmgren 

Gangrena  (gang- 

Grdddrl 

Gradaria     (rail- 

rene) 

ing) 

Ganch 

Gancho 

Gramv 

Grao 

Ganh  (  jod)     .  . 

Ganho 

Gras 

Gra9a 

Odnhdr  karunk 

Ganhar          (to 

Gras 

Graxa 

(zodunk) 

earn) 

Grdv    (pdundo) 

Grau       (step, 

Garad 

Grade 

rung) 

Garnal 

Granada 

Grilydmv  (sori) 

Grilhao  (chain) 

Garph 

Garfo 

Guer  (zuz) 

Guerra  (war) 

Gdrso,    garsulo 

Gar90        (blue- 

Gurud     Idvumk 

Grudar  (to  glue) 

(nilo,  nilsdr) 

eyed) 

(chiktdvumk) 

Garvdt 

.  Gravata    (neck- 

Gudamv 

Gudao 

tie) 

Gurud 

Grude 

450 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Gurgutet 

Gorgoleta 

Interesdd  (bhdgi- 

Interessado 

Guvard 

Guarda 

ddr) 

(shareholder) 

Guvardan&p  .  . 

Guardanapo 

Intir  (purumk, 

Enterrar        (to 

Gfuvdrmsdmv 

Guarni9ao 

mdtiyek      la- 

bury) 

(trimming    of 

vumk) 

a  garment) 

Interfs  (dddv) 

Interesse       (in- 

Igraz, igarz    .  . 

Igreja 

terest) 

116  (dolo) 

Ilho  (eyelet) 

Intimdsdmv 

Intimagao     (in- 

Imaz 

Imagem 

(kalauni) 

timation) 

Imgrdt     (anup- 

Ingrato        (un- 

Intimdr-karunk 

Intimar  (to  cite) 

kdri) 

grateful) 

(kalaunk) 

Imphern 

Inferno 

Intuvdr  karunk 

Entoar  (to  hum) 

Imphormdsdmv 

Informagao  (in- 

(svarumk) 

(dad) 

formation) 

Intuvdsdmv 

Entoa9ao      (air,. 

Imyn  (sadgit)  .  . 

Hino  (hymn) 

(svarni) 

tune) 

Inglez,  ingrez 

Ingles 

Intrud 

Entrudo 

Inimig        (dus 

Inimigo(  enemy) 

Invij    (nichku- 

Inveja         (jea- 

man) 

chdr,         nir- 

lousy) 

Inimizdd     (dus 

Inimizade     (en- 

dulikh) 

mdnkdy) 

mity) 

Invejoz      (nich- 

Invejoso      (jea- 

Injustis 

Injusti9a 

kucfidri) 

lous) 

Inosems 

Inocencia 

Invemtdr  (zhadti) 

Inventario  (in- 

Inosent      (gun- 

Inocente   (inno- 

ventory) 

yamv  ndsldlo) 

cent) 

Ipokresy      (dho~ 

Hipocrisia 

Imspektor  (adhi- 

Inspector      (in- 

mg) 

(hypocrisy) 

kdrl) 

spector) 

Irmamv 

Irmao 

Imstdms  (leg.) 

Instancia  (legal 

Irmit 

Ermida 

tribunal) 

Isad,  is*ad 

Enxerto 

Imstrument   .  . 

Instrumento 

Iskad 

Escada 

Imsultdr  karunk 

Insultar         (to 

Iskador 

Esquadro 

(man  kddumk) 

insult) 

Iskaler 

Escaler 

Imsult  (akmdn) 

Insulto    (insult) 

Iskol 

Escola 

Intemsamv    .  . 

Inten9§,o 

Iskrivdnki    (&e- 

Escrivania 

Imtentdr  karunk 

Intentar        (to 

naypan) 

(clerkship) 

(leg.  ;      nitin 

commence  le- 

Iskrivamv     .  .  „ 

,  Escriv^o 

ghdlunk) 

gal  action) 

Is6p 

Hissope 

451 


Konkani 

[spad 

[spilet 

[stor 

[stud 

Istuddnt  (£ikpi) 


Portuguese 

Espada 
Espoleta 
Historia 
Estudo 

Estudante  (stu- 
dent) 
Esmola 
Jaqucta 


Izmoi 

Jaket 

Jdner  ( pausrnag)    Jan iero 

Janot  (kasphls)     Janota  (dand\ 

Jar 


Jdrd 

Jel  (baraph) 
Jelek 


Jen   (gun,   sva- 

bhdv) 
Jenebr 
Jeneral 
Jervasamv 
Jes  (khcd) 
Jest  (mod) 
Jet  (kuvet) 
Jintu 
Jinvar  (subet), 

j invar  dharunk 
Jiresal    (surya-     Gira-sol 

kamal) 

Jogador,  jogo 
Jornal 
Jubilev 


Jarra 

Jar  da  (a  yard 
measure) 

Gelo  (ice) 

Jaleco  (a 

doublet) 

G6nio  (disposi- 
tion) 

Genebra 

General 

Geragao 

Gesso  (chalk) 

Gesto  (gesture) 

Geito      (knack) 

Gentio 

Jejuar  (to  fast) 


(sun- 


Judi        ('  short 
coat ') 


flower) 

Jogar 

Jornal 

Jubileu  (jubi- 
lee) 

Judia  (a  long 
coat  formerly 
worn  by  Jews) 


Konkani 

Jugar,  jugar 
khel,  jugdr 
kheluhk,  ju- 
gari 

Julgdment  (ni- 
vddo) 

Julh-  (Sravan) 

Junh  (A&adh) 

Junt  (jamo,  md) 

Jur 

Jurament 

Jurar-zavunk 

Just 

Justiphikdsdmv 
(rujvdt) 

Justis 

Juyiz 

Kabaler 
(purn) 

Kabar  karunk 
(mmpaunk) 

Kabay 

Kabid 

Kabo 

Kdchor    (us.  as 

interjection) 
Kadcr,  kadel 
Kdderinh 

Kddern 

Kddey     (bamd- 

kan) 
Kddtil      (patti, 

pothi) 


Portuguese 
Jogar 


Julgamento 

(trial) 
Julho 
Junho 

Junta  (council) 
Juro 

Juramento 
Jurar 
Justo 
Justifica9ao 

(legal  proof) 
Justi^a 
Juiz 
Cabeleira   (false 

hair) 
Aeabar 

Cabaia 
Cabide 

Cabo    (a    cor- 
poral) 
Cachorro          (a 

puppy) 

Cadeira 
Cadeirinha  (a 

stool) 
Caderno  (copy 

•book) 
Cadeia  (gaol) 

Cartilha   (book- 
let) 


452 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Kajamv 

Ocasiao 

Kanel 

Canela 

Kakav 

Cacau 

Kanhamv 

Canhao 

Kald 

Caldd 

Kdnkr  (chdlam- 

Cancro  (cancer) 

Kdlderijn 

Calderinha 

pull) 

(kettle) 

Kdnokl 

Canoculo     (per- 

Kdldin 

Caldinha  (a  kind 

• 

spective  glass) 

of  curry) 

Kant  (gay  an) 

Canto  (singing) 

Kdlkul  (ganam) 

Calculo          (re- 

Kantar, 

Cantar 

ckoning) 

kantar-karunk 

Kdlor     (garmi  , 

Calor  (heat) 

(gdvumk) 

ubdl) 

Kantrel 

Cantareira 

Kdlot    (phasau- 

Calote     (swind- 

(niche         to 

nem) 

ling) 

keep    bottles, 

Kals 

Calis 

etc.) 

Kalsad 

Ca^ado 

Kan  vet 

Canivete 

Kdlsddor 

Calgador   (shoe- 

Kap 

Capa 

horn) 

Kapamv 

Capao 

Kalsamv 

Cal9ao 

Kapdmv-  karunk 

Capar    (to    cas- 

Kam 

Cama 

(dmd        khd- 

trate) 

Kdmdd      (gdn- 

Cambata  (string 

dumk) 

than) 

of  fish) 

Kapaz 

Capaz 

Kambrad 

Camarada 

Kapel 

Capela 

Kdmbrist 

Camarista 

Kapeldmv 

Capelao    (chap- 

(Municipal 

lain) 

Counsellor) 

Kaphi,  kapho 

Cafe* 

Kamizol 

Camisola 

Kaphlar  karunk 

Acafelar 

Kamp 

Campo 

Kapitamv 

Capitao 

Karhphr 

Canfora 

Kdpitl  (dmk)  .  . 

Capitulo  (chap- 

Kampin 

Campainha 

ter) 

Kamr,  kambr 

Camara 

Kapot 

Capote 

Kdnitor  (gdndr) 

Cantor  (singer) 

Kapsel  (mdthem) 

Capitel   (capital 

Kdmv     (ghodo) 

Cao  (trigger) 

of  a  column) 

Kan 

Cano 

Kaphlad 

Capelada      (up- 

Kanal 

Canal 

pers      of      a 

Kanapo 

Canape* 

shoe) 

Kanar 

Canario 

Karab 

Cravo 

453 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Kdrdydl 

Cardeal   (cardi- 

Kdsuvdd   (khe- 

nal) 

bad) 

Kar61  (a  species 

Carreira 

Kdsuvdr  karunk 

of  mango) 

(kemdumk) 

Karet 

Carreta 

Katesijm 

Kdrg         (jdgo, 

Cargo  (office) 

Katolik 

adhikdr) 

Kdtr  (pdlki)    .  . 

Karga  (oghem) 

Carga  (load) 

Karidad 

Caridade 

Kauz  (kdrdn) 

Kdrt,             kdt 

Quarta    (fourth 

Kdydd 

(chauto) 

part) 

Kart 

Carta 

Kdyddor 

Kartel 

Quartel 

Karto  (pustak) 

Cartapacio 

(note-book) 

Kdrtor 

Cartorio 

Kaydr-karunk 

(notary's 

(chuno       kd- 

office) 

dumk) 

Kartus" 

Cartucho 

Kdyx  (pet) 

Kds  (sikdr) 

Ca$a        (chase, 

Kdysdmv      (  a 

hunting) 

coffin  ') 

Kdsddor  (sikdri) 

Ca9ador      (hun- 

Kaz 

ter) 

Kaz 

Kasdg  (daglo) 

Casaca  (a  coat) 

Kazar  ;    kazar- 

Kftsk     (Idschem 

Caustico    (caus- 

karuhk ;    ka- 

okhat) 

tic) 

zar  zavunk 

Kast 

Casta 

Kazro  ;  kazari  ; 

Kdstig  (khdst) 

Castigo  (punish- 

*  kazaracho  ; 

ment) 

kazu  ;     kaz  ; 

Kdstijm 

Castismo   (caste 

kajel,     kazu- 

mindedness) 

gola 

Kastisal 

Casual 

Kazul 

Kdstist 

Castista        (one 

keen  on  caste 

Kerubim 

distinctions) 

Kes  (gard^em) 

Kastor 

Castor 

Portuguese 

Cacoada  (teas- 
ing) 

Cagoar  (to 

tease) 

Catechismo 

Catolico 

Catre  (a  small 
bedstead) 

Causa  (cause) 

Caiado  (white- 
washed) 

Caiador  (one 
who  gives 
white  colour 
wash) 

Caiar  (to  white- 
wash) 

Caixa  (a  box) 
Caix&o  (big 

chest,  coffin) 
Caso 
Casa 
Casar 


Caju 


Casula  (chasu- 
ble) 

Querubim 

Queixa  (com- 
plaint) 


454 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Khapri 

Cafre 

Koldr  (galebamd) 

Colar          (neck 

Khuris  ;  khuris 

Cruz 

band) 

k  a  dunk; 

Koldrinh 

Colarinjio  (men's 

khursar     ka- 

collar) 

durik  ;   khur- 

Kolun 

Coluna 

sar    zadunk  ; 

Kophr 

Cofre 

khursar    ina- 

Koym    ((  cattle 

Coima  (a  fine) 

ruhk  ;  khuris 

pound') 

karuhk 

Kob 

Couve 

Kirit         (khodi 

Critica 

Kobd 

Covado 

kadnem) 

Kolej 

Colegio 

Kirit     maruhk 

Criticar 

Komandant    .  . 

Comandante 

(khodi        ka- 

Komd 

Comoda     (chest 

runk) 

of  drawers) 

Kistd         ('  re- 

Glister (enema) 

Komed  (ndtikd) 

Comedia       (co- 

proof ') 

medy) 

Kldret 

Clare  te  (claret) 

Komend 

Comenda 

Kldrinet 

Clarinete  (clari- 

Komendador 

Comendador 

net) 

Komesdr       ka- 

Comeyar        (to 

Kids  (varg) 

Classe  (class) 

runk       (add- 

begin) 

Klaustr  (math) 

Claustro  (cloist- 

vumk,   dram- 

er) 

bhumk) 

Kleriji 

Clerezia  (clergy) 

Komgr 

Congrua         (al- 

Kobrador  (pat- 

Cobrador      (bill 

lowance  to  a 

Tear) 

collector) 

priest) 

Kobrdms  (pat) 

Kobrdr    karunk 
(path         ge- 
vumk) 

Cobran9a     (bill 
collection) 
Cobrar  (to    col- 
lect bills) 

K  om  p  anher 
(sdngdti) 
Komphet 
Komphort    (ku- 

Companheiro 
(companion) 
Confeito 
Conforto    (com- 

Koch 

Coche 

salpan) 

fort) 

Kocher 

Cocheiro 

Komphrari, 

Confraria 

Kodjudor 

Coadjutor     (co- 

komphr 

adjutor) 

Komphujdmv 

Confus&o    (con- 

Kokdd 

Cocada    (cocoa- 

(gomdhal) 

fusion) 

nut  sweet  in 

Komphuz  (ghd- 

Confuso      (con- 

Indo-Port.) 

bro) 

fused) 

455 


Konkani 

Komphyams  . . 

K  ompos  it  or 
(ghadndr) 

Komsdgrdr  ka- 
runk (sams- 
karunk) 

Komsaldsdmv 
(santos) 

Konselh 

Konserv  (mu- 
rambo) 

Konservador  . . 

Konservator  . . 

Komsyems  (am- 

taskharn) 
Koriisyemsos 

(baryd      am- 

tashkarridcho 

chaltalo) 
Komungar 
Komunhamv 
Komvent  (math, 

asram) 
Komversdmv 

(dharmbhed) 
Komvit 
Kond 

Kond 

Kondenad 

(sikSechemphar- 

man  dilalo) 
K  ondisdmv 

(da£a) 


Portuguese 

Confianga 
Compositor 

(composer) 
Consagrar      (to 

consecrate) 

Consolagao  (con- 
solation) 

Consellio 

Conserva  (a 
preserve) 

Conservador  (re- 
corder) 

Conservatoria 
(record  office) 

Consciencia 
(conscience) 

Consciencioso 
(conscien- 
tious) 

Comungar 

Comunhfto 

Convento  (con- 
vent) 

ConversSo  (con- 
version) 

Convite 

Conde  (knave 
in  cards) 

Conde  (a  count) 

Condenado  (one 
convicted) 


(con- 


dition) 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konezi 

Conezia        (ca- 

nonry) 

Kong  (eccl.  t.) 

Con^go            (a 

canon) 

KonMr  (phdtor 

Cabouqueiro 

mdrndr) 

(quarryman) 

Konselh  (prdnt) 

Concelho     (dis- 

trict) 

Konsert    (sam- 

Concerto 

git) 

Konsertdr-ka- 

Concertar       (to 

runk  (sudhd- 

repair) 

rumk) 

Konsertin 

Concertina  (con- 

certina) 

Konstipdsdmv 

Constipagao 

(bdrkhan) 

(cold,  chill) 

Konsul 

Consul 

Konsult   (buddh 

Consulta     (con- 

mdgnem) 

sultation) 

Konsumir     (Id- 

Consumir  (to  be 

sumk) 

consumed) 

Kont 

Conta 

Kont 

Contas 

Kontddor    (me- 

Contador      (ac- 

jtalo) 

countant) 

Kontddori  (hiSa- 

Contadoria  (ac- 

bdchem ghar) 

countant's 

office) 

Kontr  (parto)  .  . 

Contrario   (con- 

trary) 

Kontr 

Contra 

Kontraband  (ja- 

Contrabando 

kdtchori) 

(contraband) 

Kontrdddms   .  . 

Contradanga 

(quadrille) 

456 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Kontrdfort  (dhi~ 

Contraforte     (a 

Krizm  divunk 

Crismar          (to 

r6). 

buttress) 

give  confirma- 

Kontrdord (ulat 

Contra-ordem 

tion) 

hukum) 

(counter- 

Krydd 

Criada   (servant 

order) 

girl) 

Kontrdpez 

Contrapeso 

Krydd 

Criado         (man 

(sambhar) 

(counter- 

servant) 

poise) 

Kubert  (olchem) 

Coberta        (bed 

Kontrat 

Contrato 

sheet) 

Kontrdvontdd 

Contra  vontade 

Kuidad  (phikir) 

Cuidado 

(khu£ibhdyr) 

(unwillingly) 

Kuitad 

Coitado 

Kop 

Copo 

Kujner      (ram- 

Cozinheiro 

Kop 

Copia 

dhpi) 

(cook) 

Kopam 

Copas 

Kujument  (kado) 

Cozimento     (in- 

Kopist (sarekdr) 

Copista  (drunk- 

fusion) 

ard) 

Kulas 

Colac^a 

Kor 

Cor 

Kulchamv 

Colchao 

Kor 

Coro 

(ddpdi) 

K6rd 

Corda 

Kulchet 

Colchete 

Kordamv('  gold 

Cordao 

Kul^r         (doy  , 

Colher 

chain  ') 

(davli) 

Korejm 

Quaresma 

Kulet 

Colete 

K6rj 

Corja 

Kulp  (chuk)    .  . 

Culpa  (fault) 

Kernel 

Coronel 

Kumdmv  (kdkus) 

Comua  (latrine) 

Kornet 

Corneta 

Kumar,        ku- 

Comadre 

Korpordl      (ec- 

Corporal      (cor- 

marki 

cles.) 

poral) 

Kumpar,  kum- 

Compadre 

Korrimdmv 

Corrimao    (ban- 

parki 

(kathdo) 

nister) 

Kumpas 

Compasso 

Kortesi     (man- 

Cortesia 

Kumsddor 

Confessadouro 

sugi) 

(confessional) 

Kota 

Cota  (a  lawyer's 

Kumsar-ka- 

Confessar 

gown) 

runk   (kumsar- 

Kota  (eccles.) 

Cota    (surplice) 

zavunk) 

Kristamv 

Cristao 

Kumsvar 

Consoada 

Krizm 

Crisma 

Kunh,  kunj    .  . 

Cunha 

457 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Kimhad      (me- 

Cunhado 

Kutamv 

Cotao 

huno,        der, 

Kutni 

Cotonia 

nandayo) 

Kuzid 

C6zido     (subst. 

Kur 

Cura  (curate) 

soup  meat) 

Kurar     karunk 

Curar 

Kuziddd     (bar- 

Curiosidade  (in- 

(baro  karunk) 

kdy,  tajvit) 

tellectual 

Kurasamv 

Cora9<lo 

keenness) 

Kurdtiv 

Curativo      (me- 

Kvddrdd (cluiu- 

Quadrado 

dical      treat- 

kono) 

(square) 

ment) 

Kvddril 

Quadrilha 

Kurov 

Coroa 

(dance) 

Kurredor 

Corredor 

Kvart 

Quarto 

Kurrent 

Corrente 

Ladin 

Ladainha 

Kurrey   (tapal), 

Correio      (post- 

Lamn 

Lamina 

Icurrey       kar 

office) 

Lampt 

Lampada 

(c  postman  ') 

Lampyamv    .  . 

Lampiao 

Kurtid  (kutlalo) 

Cortido    (versed 

Lams  (zdmvo) 

Lango    (bid    at 

in) 

auction) 

Kurtin 

Cortina 

Ldms  gdlunk 

Laii9ar           em 

Kurtir       (rdm- 

Cortir    (to    cure 

leilao  (to  bid 

paurhk) 

leather) 

at  auction) 

Kurvdr  -karunk 

Coroar            (to 

Lamset 

Lance  ta 

(rnukut  ghalunk)        crown) 

Lamv  (khetns)  .  . 

La  (wool) 

Kurvet 

Corveta 

Lanch 

Lancha 

Kuryoj     (tajvi- 

Curioso     (eager 

Lantern     (phd- 

Lanterna 

fpcJio) 

to  learn) 

na#) 

Kuskurdmv 

Cosoorfto  (a  rap 

Laps 

Lapis 

(hit) 

on    the    head 

Ldrdihj        (nd- 

Laranja 

with     knuck- 

rimg) 

(orange) 

les)     , 

Las 

La90 

Kuspidor 

Cuspidor 

Laskari 

Lascarim 

Kust  (kharch) 

Custa  (cost) 

Lat 

Lata 

Kustar-zavunk 

Custar 

Lems 

Lengo 

Kustod  (eccles.) 

Custodia  (mons- 

Letr 

Letra 

trance) 

Letrad        (see 

Letrado(lawyer) 

Kustum 

Costume 

Advogado) 

458 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Ley 

Lei 

Lovad 

Louvado 

Leylarhv 

Leihlo 

Loys 

Loi9a 

Leytamv     (dhu- 

LeitSo  (sucking 

Lui  ('  influence 

Lua  (moon) 

kurlo) 

Pig) 

of  moon   on 

Libr 

Libra       (pound 

lunatics  ') 

sterling) 

Luminad 

Lurninarla 

Liberddd     (sat- 

Liberdade      (li- 

Lunet 

Liuieta        (eye- 

tyd) 

berty) 

glass) 

Lig          (bhdm- 

Liga  (garter) 

Lut 

Luto 

dhap) 

Luv  ('  phases  of 

Lua  (moon) 

Likor 

Licor  (liqueur) 

the  moon  ') 

Limb 

Limbo  (limb) 

Liiv 

Luva 

?  Limbo,  nimbo, 

Limfto 

Machil,      mau- 

Machila 

nimbu 

chil 

Limondd 

Limonada      (le- 

Mdchphem (ka- 

Macha-femea 

monade) 

Idfii) 

(tongue     and 

Lingis 

Lingui^a 

groove) 

Linhdr    karunk 

Alinhavar      (to 

Mad  an,  madin 

Madrinha 

(dago         ba- 

baate,           to 

Mad6r 

Madeira 

rufik) 

tack) 

Madr 

Madre 

Lisems 

Licenga 

Madrupbl  (mot- 

Madrep^rola 

Lisamv 

Lic^o 

yddii  timpi) 

Lisev 

Liceu       (Ly- 

M agues  (med.) 

Magnesia  (mag- 

ceum) 

nesia) 

List 

Lista 

Major,  man  j  or 

Major 

Livr 

Livre 

Mdk  (dol) 

Maca  (stretcher) 

Livr 

Livro 

Mdkinet 

Maquineta 

Livrar  karunk 

Livrar 

Makn 

Maquina 

Livrdri    (pusfa- 

Livraria         (li- 

Mdkinist  (yam- 

Maquinista  (ma- 

kasdld) 

brary) 

tram    chalai- 

chinist) 

Lob 

Loba 

tolo) 

Loj 

Loj  a 

Mai 

Mala 

L6j$r,       lojkdr 

Lojeiro      (shop- 

Mdldssdd 

Mal-assado 

paSdrkdr) 

keeper) 

(half-boiled 

Lot  (vdmto)    .  . 

Lote  (share) 

egg) 

Loteri 

Lotaria 

Maldisamv 

Maldigao 

459 


Korikani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Mails 

Malicia 

Map  (nakso)  .  . 

Mapa  (map) 

Mdlisyoz  (kusdo) 

Malicioso     (ma- 

Mar char-  zavunk 

Marchar 

licious) 

(pdmuldm 

Malkyryad 

Malcriado 

udaumk] 

Malto,       malti, 

Matula       (arch. 

Mare  (pdni)    .  . 

Mar6  (tide) 

mdltulo 

urinal) 

Maridsdmv 

Marea9ao    (sea- 

(' bowl  ') 

(c  astuteness, 

manship) 

Mam 

Mama 

tact  ') 

Mamarh 

Mama 

M  drinker    (tar- 

Marinheiro 

Mamtiment     .  . 

Mantimento 

rati) 

(varav) 

(victuals) 

Mark 

Marca 

Man 

Mano 

Marphim 

Marfim 

Mana 

Mana 

M  arm  dad 

Marmelada 

Mana 

Maim 

(marmalade) 

Mdnddd       (hu- 

Mandado   (writ) 

?  Mannar 

Marmore 

kum) 

Marraph 

Marrafa 

Mandar-karunk 

Mandar 

Mars  (phdlguna 

Mar9o 

(hukum      di- 

dwitr) 

vunk) 

Marshier  (sdrh- 

Marceneiro 

Mang  (hat) 

Manga  (sleeve) 

dpi) 

(joiner) 

Mangasaihv    .  . 

Manga9ao 

Mart61 

Martelo 

Mahgil  (petnem) 

Mangual 

Martir 

Martir 

Mangustamv 

Mangostao 

Mas  (pud  6}     .  . 

MaQo  (packet) 

Mdngdd 

Mangada 

Mas  (lug  do)    .  . 

Massa  (dough) 

(mango     che- 

Mdtdburrdmv 

Mataborrao 

ese) 

(tipdvum- 

(blotting 

Manil 

Manilha       (ma- 

chem   kdgad) 

paper) 

nillc) 

Matin  (eccles.) 

Matinas       (ma- 

Mdnipl (eccles.) 

Manipulo    (ma- 

tins) 

niple) 

Matrak 

Matraca 

Marnier      (bar- 

Materia    (copy- 

Mdtrikl        (nd- 

Matricula      (re- 

pdchi    vahi  ; 

plate  ;  pus) 

ramchi  sivdi) 

gister) 

remd) 

Matrikuldchi 

Exame  de  Matri- 

Mant (ol) 

Manto 

ezam 

cula     (us.    in 

Manual 

Manual  (prayer- 

Goa.      Matri- 

book) 

culation     ex- 

Manz 

Manha 

amination) 

460 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

May,  mavs*imay, 

Mae 

Meter,    menter- 

Meter-se        (to 

may-ti,    Vha- 

zdvunk   (ghu- 

intermeddle) 

dli-may, 

saumk) 

dhakti-may) 

Mey 

Meia 

May      (vaisdkh 

Maio  (month  of 

Mey  (mdjvelo) 

Meio  (middle) 

jyeskth) 

May) 

Mez 

Mesa 

Maynel    (kaMo) 

Mainel 

Mijer  (daldir) 

Miseria 

Medmv  (mus.) 

Meao  (string) 

(wretched- 

ness) 

Mech       (gamd- 
khddi,  vat) 

Media         (sup- 
pository ; 

Mijerikord 

Casa  de  Miseri- 
cordia          (a 

tent      for      a 

charitable 

wound) 

institution  in 

Medalh 

Medalha 

Goa) 

Medisin   (vaiji- 

Medicina     (Me- 

Mijerdvel   (dal- 

Miseravel  (wre- 

pan) 

dicine) 

dir  6) 

tched) 

Mel  (momh)    .  . 

Mel  (honey) 

Milagr 

Milagre 

Metar-karunk 

Melar    (to    coat 

Militar 

Militar 

(mhomva- 

with  sugar) 

Ministr 

Ministro 

vumk) 

Minut  (khardo) 

Minuta      (draft 

Melds  (kdkai) 
Membr      (sam- 

Melaco  (treacle) 
Membro  (limb) 

Minut     karunk 
(khardo      ka- 

of a  writing) 
Minutar          (to 
make  a  draft) 

dho) 

runk) 

Menddmv 

Mandioca    (ma- 

Minut 

Minuto             (a 

nioc) 

minute) 

Menorist       (ec- 

Menorista    (one 

Minuyet 

Minuote        (mi- 

cles.) 

with         the 

nuet) 

four       minor 

Mis,       misacho 

Missa 

orders) 

padri 

Merend  ('  sweets 

for  afternoon- 

i      >\ 

Merenda  (after- 
noon-tea) 

Misal 
Misamv 
Misiyonar 

Missal 
Miss&o 
Missionario 

tea  ) 

Mist6r 

Miste"rio 

Miran,  mirni  .  . 

Meirinho 

Mistis,      mistis 

Mestizo 

Mest,       mestir, 

Mestre 

bonchurdi 

mestirn,   me- 

Mitr    (bispdcho 

Mitra  (mitre) 

stirpan 

top) 

461 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Mistur  (misal) 

Mistura      (mix- 

Multar-karunk 

Multar  (to  fine) 

ture) 

(damd      ghd- 

Mistur    karunk 

Misturar         (to 

lunk) 

(melaunk) 

mix) 

Munisamv 

Muni9&o 

Mizrikdmv 

Mangericfto 

Muram 

Morr^o 

(sweet  basil) 

Murmurdsdmv 

Murmura9ao 

Mod 

Moda 

(chddi) 

(back  biting) 

Model 

Modelo 

Murs 

Mm*9a  (pallium  r 

Modijn  (pad) 

Modinha       (po- 

a       garment 

pular  song) 

without 

Moir 

Mouro 

sleeves) 

Mol 

Molho 

Mustard    (sam- 

Mostarda  (mus- 

Monsamv 

Moncao 

(sdmsum) 

tard) 

Monument  (ydd- 
giri) 

5 

Monumento 
(monument) 

Muzeu    (ajdpd- 
chem  ghar) 
Muzg 

Museu         (mu- 
seum) 
Musica 

Mordom     (kdr- 
bhdri) 

Mordomo     (ste- 
ward           of 

o 

Muzg       (vdjpi, 
vajamtri) 

Musico      (musi- 
cian) 

estate) 

Natal 

Natal 

Moralist    (niti- 

Moralista    (mo- 

? Naul 

Naulo 

sastri) 

ralist) 

Negar  zavumk, 

Negar 

Morgdd    ('  first 

Morgado      (heir 

negar        va- 

born  ') 

through     pri- 

chumk 

mogeniture) 

Negos  (yepar) 

Negocio     (busi- 

Mort   ('  violent 

Morte  (death) 

ness) 

death  ') 

Negosidnt    (ye- 

Negociante 

Mortdlh  ('  ciga- 

Mortalha (wind- 

pari) 

(merchant) 

rette  paper  ') 

ing  sheet) 

Nero  (tantu)    .  . 

Nervo  (nerve) 

Motet  (mus.) 

Motete  (motet) 

Ndvet  (dhumpdl) 

Naveta          (in- 

Mud ('  suit    of 
clothes  ') 
Muddms  (badti) 

Muda  (moulting 
of  birds) 
Muclan9a  (chan- 

Nomedr- Tear  unk 
(nimyarunk) 
Nomedsdmv 

cense-pan) 
Nomear          (to 
nominate) 
Nomea9ao    (no- 

ge) 

(nimydrni) 

mination) 

Muddr    karunk 

Mudar            (to 

Njorter 

Norteiro  (a  Nor- 

(badlunk) 

change) 

thener,        see 

Mulat 

Mulato 

pp.    299   and 

Mult 

Multa 

330) 

462 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Not 

Nota 

Orasamv 

Ora9&o 

Notar-karunk 

Notar  (to  mark) 

Orator 

Oratorio    (place 

(khiln  karunk) 

for       private 

Notis 

Noticia 

worship) 

Novembr     (kdr- 

Novembro  (No- 

Ord 

Ordem 

ttik  mdrgasirsh) 

vember) 

Ordendsdmv    .  . 

Ordena9&o    (or- 

Noven 

Novena 

dination) 

Numr 

Numero 

Org,  orgam     .  . 

Orgao 

Objeksdmv.(dd) 

Objec9§io  (objec- 

Organist 

Organista 

tion) 

6rt 

Horta 

Oboy 

Oboe  (hautboy) 

Orteldmv      (pu- 

Hortela      (pep- 

Obr (kam) 

Obra  (work) 

dind) 

permint) 

Obrey 

Obreia  (wafer) 

A 

Ospis 

Hospicio     (hos- 

Obrigad 

Obrigado 

pice) 

Obrigar-karunk 

Obrigar 

Ospital,  ispatal 

Hospital 

Obrigasamv   .  . 

Obrigagao 

Ost 

Hostia 

Oitdd 

Oitava             (a 

GUI 

Hotel  (hotel) 

drachm) 

Otubr    (dsvina- 

Outubro      (Oc- 

Okl 

Oculos 

karthik) 

tober) 

Okupdd  (kdmi) 

Ocupado  (busy) 

Padan,  padin.  . 

Padrinho 

Okupdsdmv    .  . 

Ocupacao 

Pader 

Padeiro 

01 

6leo 

Padri,       padri- 

Padre 

Orhs 

On9a 

pan,  padri-lok 

Onr,  man 

Honra 

Padrovad 

Padroado 

Op 

Opa 

Pddtiv 

Padre             tio 

Ophender     ka- 

Ofender 

(reverend 

runk 

uncle) 

Ophereser-ka- 

Oferecar 

Pag 

Paga 

runk 

Pdkdu 

Pacau  (a  kind  of 

Ophart  (denem) 

Oferta 

card  game) 

(gift) 

Pal 

Pala  (the  uppers 

Ophis 

Oficio 

of  a  shoe) 

Ophisyal 

Oficial 

Pal 

Palis 

6r  (ghadi) 

Hora 

Palds  (manidr) 

Palacio  (palace) 

•Orag 

Orago     (patron 

Palgan 

Palangana 

Saint) 

Palmator 

Palmatoria 

463 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

®dlmi 

Palmilha  (sole  of 

Pdrtil         (day- 

Partilha   (parti- 

a stocking) 

bhdg) 

tion) 

Jampl 

Pampano 

Pas 

Passa  (raisin) 

t^amv 

Pfto 

Pas 

Passe 

pdn  (lugat)     .  . 

Pano  (cloth) 

Pas 

Passo 

Pan  gay 

Pangaio 

Pdsddls 

Pasacliyo 

Panninh 

Panninho    (thin 

(passage) 

cloth) 

Pa  sapor  t 

Passaporte 

Pdnordm 

Panorama    (pa- 

Pasar-zavunk 

Passar 

norama) 

Pdseij  (phirnem) 

Passeio  (a  walk) 

Pap 

Papa  (poultice) 

Pask 

Pascoa 

Pap  (saheb)    .  . 

Papa  (pope) 

Pdssdj  (tar)     .  . 

Passageni  (ferry) 

Papa 

Papa  (daddy) 

Past 

Pasta         (port- 

Papay 

Papaia 

folio) 

Papeldriw 

PapelSo     (card- 

Pastel 

Pastel 

board) 

Pastoral  (eccles.) 

Pastoral      (pas- 

Par 

Par 

toral) 

Paranch 

Prancha 

Pasyems 

Paciencia 

Parapet  (pal) 

Parapeito 

Patak 

Pataca 

(rampart) 

Paten  (eccles.) 

Pateria  (paten) 

Pdrdr-karunk 

Parar  (to  stop) 

Patrat 

Patarata 

(thdmbiiTtk) 

Pdtrdttr  (baddy- 

Patarateiro 

Parat 

Prato 

khor) 

(braggart) 

Parbem 

Parabein 

Pdtrimon 

Patrimonio  (pa- 

Parent 

Parente 

trimony) 

Pdrl  (gajdl)     .  . 

Parla  (talk) 

Pdtns 

Patricio        (one 

Pdrldment 

Parlamento 

born     in     the 

(parliament) 

same  country) 

Parser 

Parceiro 

Patron 

Patrono 

Part 

Parte 

Pdtrydrk 

Patriarca 

Pdrtid      (pakOy 

Partido  (party) 

Pan 

Paus    (clubs    in 

mat) 

cards) 

Pdrtiddr  (path- 

Partidario  (par- 

Pavlist 

Paulista 

Idvkdr) 

tizan) 

Paul  (patti)    .  . 

Pauta  (schedule 

Pdrtikl  (eccles.) 

Particula  (sacred 

of      customs' 

wafer) 

duty) 

464 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Pay,  pay-tiv, 

Pai 

Pesdrmdr    ('  to 

Peca,    (cannon) 

vhadlo  pay, 

worry  ') 

and        Armar 

dhakto  pay 

(to  arm) 

Pay 

Paio     (a     thick 

Pest 

Peste 

sausage) 

Pestdn 

Pestana  (edging 

Piiyri 

Peres 

on      a      gar- 

Pdymmv 

Paixao        (pas- 

ment) 

(ras,  rag) 

sion) 

Pet 

Peito 

Paz 

Passo 

Petrol 

Petroleo  (petro- 

Pazu, pasem  .  . 

Pagina 

leum) 

Pel  (chendu)   .  . 

Pela  (ball) 

Phdbrik  (eccles.) 

Fabrica   (parish 

Pen 

Pen  a 

committee) 

Pen 

Empena       (the 

Phdbriker 

F  a  br  i  q  ueir  o 

gable  end) 

(warden       of 

Pendmv 

Penao  (pennon) 

a  church) 

Pened 

Pendente    (pen- 

Phdgot 

Fagote        (bas- 

dant) 

soon) 

Penitems,    pin- 

Penitencia 

Phajend 

Fazenda        (re- 

terns 

venue  depart- 

Pemsdmv (bfilth- 

Pensilo  (pension) 

ment) 

dpagdr) 

Phajendar 

Fazendeiro 

Per,  perad 

Pera 

Ptidkdr 

Faqueiro      (one 

Perdarhv 

PerdAo 

skilled  in  carv- 

Perdid 

Perdido 

ing)             us. 

Pergamv 

Pregao 

restrict. 

Perlg  (kal) 

Perigo  (danger) 

Phdl 

Fala  (Speech) 

Perjunt 

Presunto  (ham) 

?  Phalano 

Fulano 

Pern         (<  pcay, 

Perna  (leg) 

Phdlhdr-zdvunk 

Falhar            (to 

jamghli  ') 

fall  short  of) 

Perturbad 

Pertur.bado 

Phals 

Falso 

(uchambal) 

(perturbed) 

Phalt 

Falta 

Perturbdr-ka- 

Perturbar      (to 

Phalt 

Falto 

runk  (ucham- 

annoy) 

Phaltar-za- 

Faltar 

balavunk) 

vunk 

Per  urn 

Peru 

Pham 

Fama 

Pes 

Pe9a 

Phdmil  (  kutdmb  ) 

Familia  (family) 

465 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Phdrd 

Farda  (uniform, 

Philjophy 

Filosofia  (philo- 

livery) 

sophy) 

Phdrddment 

Fardamento 

Philjopher 

Filosofo    (philo- 

(uniform) 

sopher) 

Phargat 

Fragata 

Phint  (damd) 

Finta  (tax) 

Pharm 

Forma 

Philo 

Filo  (net) 

Pharn,  kharn 

Forno 

Phirgaz 

Freguesia 

P  ha  ski  (kdmb) 

Fasquia  (frame) 

Phirgej        (gih- 

Fregues       (cus- 

Phdt     (gharsd- 

Fato  (furniture) 

rdyk] 

tomer) 

man) 

Phiskal 

Fiscal 

Phati 

Fatia 

Phit,  phint     ,  . 

Fita 

Phavor 

Favor 

Phitis      (kamv- 

Feitico 

Phdrt     (pirluk) 

Flauta  (flute) 

tdl) 

Phe-bfivarth 

F6 

Phitsel 

Predial      (piece 

Phebrfr 

Fevereiro  (Feb- 

of wood  into 

ruary) 

which         the 

Pher  (peril  th) 

Feira  (a  fair) 

feet     of    the 

Pher  (see  under 

Ferro    (smooth- 

principal raft- 

Estirar) 

ing  iron) 

ers  are  fixed) 

Pherrer  (lohar) 

Ferreiro 

Phitscr  (ghddi) 

Feiticeiro         (a 

Pheryad 

Feriado 

sorcerer) 

Phest 

Festa 

Phivel 

Fivel          (shoe- 

Pheti        (kriti, 

Feitio  (making) 

buckle) 

ghadnl) 

Phldnd 

Flanela       (flan- 

Pheygti (us.  as 

Pega   (get   hold 

nel) 

interj.) 

of) 

Phldt  (vay)      .  . 

Flato  (wind) 

Pheytor 

Feitor 

Phog 

Fogo             (fire- 

Pheytori 

Feitoria 

works) 

Phidalg 

Fidalgo 

Phol 

Folha 

Phigdd 

Figada  (banana 

Pholer 

Farol 

cheese) 

Pholg  (dil)       .  . 

Folgado  (loose) 

Phig  de  hort   .  . 

Figo  de  horta  (a 

Pholge  (pi.)     .  . 

Folga  (frolic) 

species         of 

Pkolinh 

Folinha         (tin 

banana) 

can) 

Phigur 

Figura 

Pholiyijn 

Folhinha       (al- 

Philhos 

Filho 

manac) 

466 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Phont 

Fonte 

Phuslan 

Porcelana 

PVinr 

Foro 

Phustdmv 

Fustao  (fustian) 

JL  Jlv/A 

Phorkajay   (as- 

Fraqueza  (weak- 

Phydd (udhar) 

Fiado  (on 
credit) 

aktdy) 
Phorr 

ness) 
Forro 

Phyador       (ja- 

Fiador 

Phorrar        ka- 
runk 

Forrar 

min) 
Phydms        (ja- 

Fianga  (surety) 

Phors 

Forga 

minki) 

Phort 

Forte 

Phyrm       (thir, 

Fir  me  (firm) 

Phosphor 

Fosforo    (safety 

ghatt) 

match) 

Pi 

Pia 

Phot 

Fota  (fine  cloth) 

Pidrer 

Pedreiro 

Phrad,  pharad 
Phrak,  pharak 
Phrask           •  • 

Frade 
Fraco 
Frasco 

Pikamv 
Pikandar 
Pilot 

Picao 
Picadeira 
Piloto 

Phrasker 
Phre, 

Frasqueira 
Frei  (friar) 

Pinisel       (c  ka- 
lam  ') 

Pincel       (pain- 
ter's brush) 

JL    Ivl  & 

Phresk 

Fresco 

Ping 

Pingo        (grain 

Phrey 

Freio 

of  gold) 

Phri  (thand)  .  . 
Phrontal       (ec- 
cles.) 

Frio  (cold) 
Frontal     (altar- 
piece) 

Pinh 
Pinhor 
Pintalgeni 

Pinho 
Penhor 
Pintada 

Phrut  (phal)   .  .     Fruta  (fruit) 
Phugdmv  (4  chi-    Fogagem   (pim- 

Pintar-karunk 
Pintor  (chitdri) 

Pintar 
Pintor  (painter) 

cken  pox  ') 

pics) 

Pintur 

.     Pintura 

Phujdmv 

,     Fugiao             (a     Pip 
coward)               Piphn  (pirluk) 

.     Pipa 
Pifano  (fife) 

?  Phugati 

.     Foguete 

Pir 

.     Pires 

Phumch 

Funcho  (fennel)     Pirder-zavunk 

Perder  (to  lose) 

Phumksdmv 

Fun^ao     (func-         (sdmdunk) 

(chalauni) 

tion) 

Pirdisamv 

.     Perdi9ao 

Phund  (pot)    . 

.     Fundo  (fund) 

Pirzent 

.     Presidente 

Phunel 

.     Funil 

Pirzep 

.     Presepe  (stable, 

Phuri,       khurl    Furia  (fury) 

crib) 

(kadkado) 

Pismat 

,  .     Posponto    (run- 

•       j_  •  j.  L  \ 

Phurtun 

.  .     Fortuna 

mng  stitch) 

467 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Pistol 

Pistola 

Pot  ('  kalso  ') 

Pote      (earthen 

Pluvial  (eccles.) 

Pluvial        (plu- 

pot) 

vial) 

Pratik  (rahdt) 

Practica    (prac- 

Pobr 

Pobre 

tice) 

Polegdd    (dkan- 

Polegado  (inch) 

Pray  (vel) 

Praia  (shore) 

do) 

Preg  (dodi) 

Prega  (plait) 

?  Polis 

Policia 

Preg 

Prego 

Politik         (rdj- 

Politico  (politic) 

Pregddor 

Pregador 

niticho) 

(preacher) 

Politika  (rajrit) 

Politica      (poli- 

Pregar- karunk 

Pregar            (to 

tics) 

(sdmgunk) 

preach) 

Polk 

Polka    (polka) 

Prejuiz  (nuskdn) 

Prejuizo  (loss) 

Polkist          ('  a 

Polkista           (a 

Prem  (indm)  .  . 

Premio  (reward) 

dandy  ') 

polka  dancer) 

Prepdr  (taydri) 

Preparo       (pre- 

Polvorinh 

Polvorinho 

paration) 

Pont 

Ponta 

Preparar-  karunk 

Preparar 

Pont 

Ponto 

Prijdrhv   (band- 

PrisSo  (prison) 

Pontdri  (mokni) 

Pontaria 

khan] 

Port  (banulir)  .  . 

Porto  (harbour) 

Prim 

Prima 

Port 

Vinho  de  Porto 

Prim 

Primo 

(Port  wine) 

Prim  (mus.)    .  . 

Prima  (E  string) 

Portddor  (vhar- 

Portador  (bearer 

Primdj 

Primaz         (pri- 

ndr) 

of  letter,  etc.) 

mate) 

Portddor 

Portadora    (wo- 
man bearer) 

Pres        ('  mag- 

Prece  (prayer) 

nerii  ') 

Portdri  (hukum 

Portaria  (order, 

Pres 

p 

ndmd) 

decree) 

^ 

Prez 

Preso 

Porter 

Porteiro    (door- 
i            \ 

Prezent 

Presente 

keeper) 

Portent 

Protesto 

Prokurador    .  . 

Procurador     • 

Portuguez 
Pos  (bhogni)   .  . 

Portugues 
Posse      (posses- 

Prokurasamv. . 
Promes 

Procurag&o 
Promessa 

sion) 

Prometer  -karunk 

Prometer      (to 

Post 

Posta 

(uttar-divunk) 

promise) 

Post 

Posto 

Promt 

Pronto 

Postur 

Postura    (muni- 

• Prophesi 

Profecia      (pro- 

cipal law) 

phecy) 

468 

Konkani 

Portuguese, 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Prophesor     (£e- 

Professor 

Rdmdlyet      (bu- 

Ramalhete 

nay,  guru) 

(teacher) 

chko) 

(nosegay) 

Prophet 

Profeta 

Ranch 

Rancho 

Propr 

Proprio 

Rasamv 

Ra^So 

Proses 

Processo 

Rater 

Ratoeira     (rat- 

Protestant 

Protestante 

trap) 

(Protestant) 

Razamv 

Razao 

Prov 

Prova 

Rebek 

Rabeca 

Provar-karunk 

Provar 

Rebekamv 

RabecSo  (double 

Provisor 

Provisor 

bass) 

Provizamv  (pu- 

ProvisSo     (pro- 

Rebekist 

Rabequista 

rav) 

vision) 

(violinist) 

Provizamv 

ProvisSo     (bes- 

Rebem 

Rebem      (bull's 

towal     of     a 

pizzle) 

church  living) 

Rechfr-karunk 

Rechear          (to 

Puyal 

Poial 

(barunk) 

stuff) 

Pujn 

Punho  (sleeve) 

Rechey 

Recheio 

Pukr 

Pucaro 

Red 

Rede 

Pulput 

Pulpito 

Regr 

Regra 

Pultran 

Poltrona 

Regrdmv 

Regr&o             (a 

Purg 
Purgator 

Purga 
Purgatorio 

lined  sheet  of 
paper  in  Indo- 
Port.) 

Purim 
Pursamv 
Puzdd 

Prumo 
Prociss^o 
Poisada  (inn) 

Regulament 
(vyavastM) 
Reinol 

Regulamento 
(regulation) 
Reinol 

Pyamv 
Pydn 
Rdbdn      (dum- 

Peao 
Piano  (piano) 
Rabana  (kettle- 

Rejedor (patel) 
Rejedory 

Regedor          (a 
village  official) 
Regedoria    (the 

dumem) 

drum) 

office    of   the 

Rabar  (sdn)    .  . 

Rebolo            (a 

*  regedor  ') 

grind  stone) 

Rejiment     (pal- 

Regimento    (re- 

Rajdr (prdrthan) 

Reza  (prayer) 

tan) 

giment) 

Rajdr-karunk 

Rezar  (to  pray) 

Rejin  (ral) 

Resina  (resin) 

(prathan  ka- 

Rejist 

Registo 

runk) 

Rejistdr  karunk 

Registar         (to 

Earn 

Ramo 

register) 

469 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

'  Portuguese 

Rejm 

Resma 

Rephormad    .  . 

Reformado 

Rekad 

Recado 

Repik       (ghaut 

Repique 

Rekerer  karunk 

Requerer 

odhnem) 

Rekoliment 

Recolhimento 

Repost 

Reposta 

(retreat      for 

Reposter  (paddo) 

Reposteiro  (cur- 

religious   ex- 

tain) 

ercises) 

Reprejemtasdmv 

RepresentagSo 

Rekriment 

Requiremento 

(arji) 

(representa- 

Rekurs (leg.)  .  . 

Recurso       (ap- 

tion) 

peal) 

Reprovdd 

Reprovado  (un- 

Rekyamv 

Requiem      (re- 

successful   in 

quiem) 

examination) 

Relasamv 

Relagcao 

Reprovar      ka- 

Reprovar 

Relijyamv 

Religi&o 

ruhk 

Relijyoz 

Religioso         (a 

Reprovdsdmv 

ReprovagSo  (re- 

(dharmachari) 

religious) 

probation) 

Relik 

Reliquia    (relic) 

Republik 

Republica     (re- 

Relojer 

Relogoeiro 

public) 

Res 

Rial 

(watch- 

maker) 

Restt 

Receita    (pres- 

cription) 

Reloz 

Relojio 

Resib 

Recibo 

Rematijrn  (vat) 
Remdiment 

Reumatismo 
(rheumatism) 
Rendimento  (in- 

Resignasamv 
(jdgO'Sodnem) 
Respir  (lagn) 

Resigna9ao    (re- 
signation) 
Recebimento 

(dddv,  yenem) 

come) 

(nuptials) 

Rend,      renda- 

Renda  (rent) 

Respet 

Respeito 

cho,  rendkar 
Rend 

Renda  (lace) 

Resporhs      (ec- 
cles.) 

Response       (re- 
sponse)    f 

Render 

Rendeiro 

Respomsavel 

Responsavel 

Repartisdmv 

Reparti9&o  (de- 

Responder    ka- 

Responder    (to 

(kacheri) 

partment) 

runk  (partem 

reply) 

Repheg  (peti) 

Refego  (tuck) 

samgunk) 

Rephetor       (je- 

Refeitorio  (din- 

Restrusamv    .  . 

Restitui9&o  (re- 

vumchi kud) 

ing  room) 

t 

stitution) 

Rephorm     (bai- 

Reforma    (pen- 

Retdbl 

Retabulo    (pic- 

thdpagdr) 

sion) 

ture) 

470 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Retorn  (vdtdv) 

Retorno        (ex- 

R6z 

Rosa 

change) 

Roz  de  pers 

Rosa  de  Persia 

Retrat 

Retrato 

Rubim  (mdnik) 

Rubi  (ruby) 

Rev  (prativddi) 

Reu       (accused 

Rum 

Verruma 

person) 

Rutamv 

Rolao 

Revolt  (bamd)  .  . 

Revolta  (revolt) 

Ruzay 

Rosario 

Revunydmv     .  . 

Reuniao 

Sabamv,  sabu 

Sabao 

Key 

Rei 

Sabr 

Sabre 

Reytor 

Reitor 

Sddrej     (chatu- 

Xadrez  (chess) 

Risk  (regh) 

Risca  (line) 

rang) 

Risk  (kdl,  zokh) 

Risco  (risk) 

Sdgrdd  (pavitr) 

Sagrado  (sacred) 

Riskad  (reghdm- 

Riscado  (ruled) 

Sagrdsdmv 

Consagrayao 

clio) 

(samskdr) 

(consecration) 

Ritvdl 

Ritual  (ritual) 

?  Sagu,  sabu 

Sagu 

Rod 

Roda 

Saguvat 

Saguate 

Rojet,         rojvet 

Roseta          (the 

Sak 

Saco 

('  star  -shaped 

rowel     of     a 

Sdkdd 

Sacada  (balcony) 

ornament  ') 

spur) 

Sdkfidor   ('  pat- 

Sacador  (collec- 

Roklo 

Roclo        (cloak 

kar  ') 

tor   of   dues) 

with  sleeves) 

SdMdory 

Sacadoria     (the 

Rol 

Rolo 

office    of   the 

Romans       (ka- 

Romance      (ro- 

' sacador  ') 

dambdri) 

mance) 

Sakar-M 

Saca-rolhas 

Rond 

Ron  da 

Sdkr 

Sacra    (each    of 

Rop 

Roupa 

the          three 

Roper 

Roupeiro         (a 

tablets  on  the 

* 

dealer          in 

altar) 

cloth) 

Sakrament 

Sacramento 

Rost 

Rosto           (the 
Holy  Winding 
Sheet) 

Sakrar 
Sakrilej 

Sacrario 
Sacrilegio 

Rot  (vet) 

Rota     (walking 

Sakriphis 

Sacrificio 

stick) 

Sakristamv    .  . 

Sacristao 

Roter 

Roteiro        (one 

Sakristi,    sahk- 

Sacristia 

who   bottoms 

risti 

chairs,          in 

Sal 

Sala 

Indo-Port,) 

Salad 

Salada 

471 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Saler       (mithd- 

Saleiro        (salt- 

Sapdt 

Sapata  (plinth) 

chem  ay  dan) 

cellar) 

Sapat 

Sapato 

Salitri          (sor- 

Salitre        (salt- 

Sapter 

Sapateiro 

mith) 

petre) 

Saras 

Sara^a 

Sdlm  (git) 

Salmo     (psalm) 

Sarj 

Sarj  a 

Sdlsdpdril    (ka- 

Salsaparrilha 

Sarjent 

Sargento 

val  kdmti) 

(salsaparilla) 

£arop          (sar- 

Xarope  (syrup) 

*Salv 

Salva 

but) 

Sdlv  (namaskdr) 

Salve  (Hail  !) 

Sarpatel 

Sarapatel         (a 

Sdlvdr-karunk 

Salvar            (to 

viand         pre- 

(vdtdvumk) 

save) 

pared  from  the 

Salvasamv 

Salva^ao 

blood   of    the 

Sdmgijn  (eccles.) 

Sanguinho 

Pig) 

(cloth  used  to 

Satanaz 

Satanas 

wipe     chalice 

Sdtisfdsdmv 

Satisfa9&o  (satis- 

after    receiv- 

(kusali) 

faction) 

ing       blessed 

Satmerh 

San-Tome 

Sacrament) 

Savud 

Saude 

Samgri        (ud- 

Sangria     (water 

Say 

Saia 

kdcho  mag) 

dram) 

Se 

Se 

Sdmtism 

Santissimo 

Sed 

Seda 

(Most  Holy) 

Segwd  (gMh)  .  . 

Segredo  (secret) 

Sdmtism  8akrd- 

Santissimo  Sac- 

SeguM 

Segunda          (A 

ment 

rament  (Most 

string) 

Holy     Sacra- 

SeguM 

Segundo  (second 

ment) 

performer) 

SaM  Krus 

Santa          Cruz 

Sekestr  (japti) 

Sequestro      (se- 

(Holy Cross) 

questration) 

Sanphon 

Sanfona  (hurdy- 

Sekretar 

Secretario 

gurdy) 

Sekretari 

Secretaria 

Sant 

Santo  (saint) 

Sekuldr      (sam- 

Secular          (se- 

Sdntesdmv 

Santa       Unq£o 

sdri) 

cular) 

(Extreme 

S61 

Sela 

Unction) 

Sel 

Selo 

Sdpdl  (khajan) 

Sapal     (marshy 

Seldd 

Selado    (stamp- 

land) 

ed) 

472 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Selim 

Selim     (English 

Sijiior 

Senhora 

saddle) 

Sllb  (aUar)    .  . 

Silaba 

Sempr  (saddm) 

Sempre  (always) 

Siminar 

Seminario 

Semtiment 

Sentimento 

Simitar 

Cemiterio 

(grief) 

Simphoni  (sam- 

Sinfonia     (sym- 

Semsur (jhadni) 

Censura      (cen- 

git) 

phony) 

sure) 

Simser  ('bholo') 

Sincero 

Semsurdr      ka- 

Censurar        (to 

Sinai 

Sinai 

runk       (jhd- 

censure) 

Sinapijm 

Sinapismo 

dumk) 

(mustard 

Sentems 

Sentenga 

plaster) 

Separad 

Separado 

Sintid 

Sentido 

Sepulkr  ('  Holy 

Sepulchro      (se- 

Sinturamv 

Cintur&o 

Sepulchre  ') 

pulchre) 

Sintinel 

Sentinela 

Ser 

S<§rio 

Sinz  (eccles.)  .  . 

Cinza  (ash) 

Seraphim    (mo- 

Serafim      (sera- 

Siphr 

Cifra 

gdcho  bhadvo) 

phim) 

Siphlin 

Disciplina 

Serezdmv  (naka 

Sem-raz&o    (un- 

(mortification 

jdlalem) 

reasonably) 

by  penance) 

Sermamv 

SermSo 

Sir           (vhadli 

Cirio           (large 

Sermon 

Cerimonia 

vat) 

candle) 

Serpent  (sarrap] 

Serpente  (snake) 

Sirddmv  (chift) 

Certidao      (cer- 

Sert (kharo)    .  . 

Certo     (certain) 

tificate) 

Sertez      (khare- 

Certeza        (cer- 

Sirglr 

Sirgueiro    (silk- 

pan) 

tainty) 

throwster) 

Serul 

Ceroilas 

Siring 

Seringa 

Servej 

Cerveja 

Sirkuldr  (subst. 

Circular           (a 

Sesm 

Sesma        (sixth 

prasiddhpatr) 

circular) 

part) 

Sitar       karunk 

Citar 

Setembr 

Setembro   (Sep- 

(satten    dpa- 

tember) 

umk) 

Setim 

Setim 

Sitsamv      (ser- 

Cita9&o 

Sidad 

Cidade 

kdri       dpau- 

Sigar 

Cigarro 

nem) 

Sij 

Cisa  (cess) 

Sirventi 

Serventia    (pas- 

Si j  nor 

Senhor 

sage) 

473 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Sirvir-zavunk 

Servir 

Subrinh 

Sobrinha 

Sirvis 

Servi9O 

Subrinh 

Sobrinho 

Sobrad  (mdloy) 

Sobrad     (upper 

Sugur 

Seguro 

floor) 

Sugur-karunk 

Segurar 

Sobregol 

Sobregola  (cape 

(ghatt  karunk) 

of  a  garment) 

Suj  (melo) 

Sujo  (dirty) 

Sobrekdjdk 

Sobrecasaca 

Sujdr-karunk 

Sujar  (to  soil) 

(frock  coat) 

(melaunk) 

Sobremez 

Sobremesa 

Sujiddd  (met)  .  . 

Sujidade  (dirt) 

Sobrepilij 

Sobrepeliz  (sur- 

Sul      (dakhin), 

Sul 

plice) 

sulkar 

Sobresev 

Sobreceu  (tester 

Suman 

Semana 

of  a  bed) 

Suman  Sant  .  . 

Semana  Santa* 

Sod 

Soda  (soda) 

Superyor 

Superior 

Sol 

Sola      (sole     of 

Supha 

Sofa 

shoe) 

Surjdmv  (sastra- 

Cirurgiao   (sur- 

Soldad 

Soldado 

vaid) 

geon) 

Solidev 

Solid6u  (calotte) 

Suseg  (svasthi) 

Sossego     (calm- 

Solph (svar,  stir) 

Solfa  (a  musical 

ness) 

note) 

Susegdd  (thamd, 

Sossegado 

Solter  (dnkuvdr) 

Solteiro         (ba- 

svasth) 

(quiet) 

chelor) 

Suskr  ever  -ka- 

Subscrever    (to 

Solter             ('  a 

Solteira      (spin- 

runk   (kabul- 

subscribe) 

hoyden') 

ster) 

karunk) 

Som  (nod,  dvoz) 

Som  (sound) 

Smkrisdmv  (sdi) 

Subscri9ao  (sub- 

Sop 

Sopa 

scription) 

Soper 

Sopeira     (soup- 

Suskritor      (sai 

Subscritor  (sub- 

plate           in 

kartalo) 

scriber) 

Indo-Port.) 

Suspems  (bamd 

Suspenso     (sus- 

Sort, sodt 

Sorte 

jdlalo) 

pended) 

Sos  (bhageli)  .  . 

Socio  (partner) 

Suspender-ka- 

Suspender 

Sosyed&d 

Sociedade 

runk 

Sot 

Sota 

Suspemsdmv 

Suspens&o  (sus- 

Subdidkn 

Subdiacono 

(amdnatpan) 

pension) 

(subdeacon) 

Suspemsor 

Suspensorio 

Suberb,  suberdo 

Soberbo 

(braces) 

474 


Konkani 
Suspet  (dhubav) 

Sustemt       (an- 

npdni) 
Sustentdr-ka- 

runk  (posunk) 
Sustitut      (bad- 

kcho) 


Tabdd  (ankzdl) 
Tdbel(patti)  .. 
Tabelydmv  . . 

Tabernakl  . . 
TOO, 

Tabler  (chaupat) 


Tadahdnt 


Talemt 
Talhdr-karunk 

(kdtrunky 
Tdlher 


Tambak 

Tambor 

Tambret(chauki) 

TSpet 

-Tdphetd,  tdphtd 

Tdpyok 


Portuguese 

Suspeita  (sus- 
picion) 

Sustento   (sus- 
tenance) 

Sustenter  (to 
maintain) 

Substitute  (sub- 
stitute) 

Suissa  (Swiss) 

Tabuada 

Tabela  (tariff) 

Tabeliao 
(notary) 

Tabernaculo 

Tabula  (a  piece 
in  draught) 

Tabuleiro 
(draught- 
board) 

Todos  os  Santos 
(All  Saints 
day) 

Talento 

Talhar  (to  cut 
clothes) 

Talher  (set  of 
knife,  fork  and 
spoon  at 
table) 

Tambaca 

Tambor 

Tamboreti 

Tapete 

Tafetd  (taffeta) 

Tapioca  (tapi- 
oca) 


Konkani 
Tarbdz  (least) 

Tard 

Tarimb    (sipd- 

ydchem  khdt- 

lem) 
Tarpdser  (labod) 

Tarsdd  (tarvdr) 


Tas 

patti) 
Tekl 


Telegram  (tar) 
Tern  (mdnj)    .  . 
Temdilydmv   .  . 

Tempi        (dev- 

mandir) 
Tempr  (eccles.) 

Tempr 
Temprad 
Temsdmv  (man) 

Tend  (tambu)  .  . 
Tenent  (ndyb) 

Tenor     (madh- 

yasavan) 
Tentar-karunk 

(nddumk) 
Tentasamv     .  . 


Portuguese 

Trabalho 

(labour) 
Tarde 
Tarimba      (bed 

for  soldiers) 

Trapaceiro      (a 
cheat) 

Ter9ado  (a 

sabre) 

Taxa          (rate, 
tax) 

Tecla       (organ - 
key) 

Telegrama  (tele- 
gram) 

Teima     (obsti- 
nacy) 

Tendilhao        (a 
small  tent) 

Templo      (tem- 
ple) 

Temporas  (tem- 
ple) 

Tempera 

Temperado 


(intention) 

Tenda 

Tenente      (lieu- 
tenant) 

Tenor  (tenor) 

Tentar 
TentagSo 


475 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Term  (vaydo)  .  . 

Termo  (limit) 

Tizdn  ('  pej').. 

Tisana    (ptisan) 

Tern 

Terno        (three 

Tizulo  (it)       .  . 

Tijolo  (tile) 

points           in 

Toch  (ujvadi)  .  . 

Tocha 

cards) 

Tocher 

Tocheiro          (a 

Terrin 

Terrina 

stand          for 

Ters            (tisro 

Ter9a    (a    third 

a  torch) 

vdmto) 

of  an  inheri- 

Toga (chogo)  .  . 

Toga  (toga) 

tance) 

Told  (sezo)      .  . 

Tolda  (fore  part 

Ters 

Terco 

of  the  deck) 

Testament 

Testamento 

Told  (dero)      .  . 

Toldo  (awning) 

Testimujn 

Testemunha 

Tom  (svar,  sur) 

Tom  (tone) 

(gvdhi) 

(witness) 

Tornat 

To  mate 

Ti  (dkay,  mdvxi) 

Tia 

Tout  (sairbair) 

Tonto  (silly) 

Tibrad 

Tresdobrado 

Toronz 

Toranja 

Tijrer 

Tesoureiro 

Torr 

Torre 

Tin 

Tina  (tub) 

Tort  (kajloli)  .  . 

Torta  (tart) 

Tingir     karunk 

Tingir  (to  dye) 

Tort  (vdnkdo)  .  . 

Torto  (crooked) 

(rangaunk) 

Trdduzir       ka- 

Traduzir        (to 

Tint 

Tinta 

runk  (utrunk) 

translate) 

Tintaeho  saro 

Tinto  (red  wine) 

Trdt  (salgi)     .  . 

Trato     (dealing 

Tinter  (daut) 

Tinteiro       (ink- 

with) 

pot) 

Tratament 

Tratamento 

Tipl 

Tiple  (treble  in 

Tratar-karunk 

Tratar 

music) 

Trayidor 

Traidor 

Tir 

Tira 

Trdyir  -karunk 

Trair  (to  betray) 

Tir 

Tiro 

(vikunk) 

Tirdmt 

Tirante  (trace  or 

Trayisamv 

Trai9ao 

strap  to  draw 

Tremo 

Tremo     (a  large 

a  vehicle) 

looking-glass) 

Tirtp 

Trevo     (trefoil) 

Tribun 

Tribuna 

Till     (6irondm, 

Titulo  (title) 

(rostrum) 

barad) 

Tribunal    (nyd- 

Tribunal       (tri- 

Tiv 

Tio 

ydsan) 

bunal) 

Tizdl  ('a  big 

Tigela    (a    por- 

Trinidad 

Trinidade 

earthen  cook- 

ringer) 

(Trinity) 

ing  pot  ') 

Trist 

Triste 

476 


K&nkani 

Portuguese 

Konkani 

Portuguese 

Trokar-karunk 

Trocar 

Vdj 

Vasa    (a    trick 

Trombon 

Trombone 

in  cards) 

(trombone) 

Vdl  ((tappdlachi 

Vale        (postal 

Trop 

Tropa 

hundi  ') 

money  order) 

Trumph 

Trunfo 

Valdmt 

Volante  (gauze) 

Tub 

Tubo 

Vdls 

Valsa 

Tumb 

Tumba 

Vanjel 

Evangelho 

Tumbar 

Tumor 

Vanjelist 

Evangelhista 

Tunk  (dmglem) 

Tunica  (tunic) 

(evangelist) 

?  Tuphan 

Tufao 

Vapor 

Vapor 

Turm  (pendem) 

Turma  (a  com- 

Varand 

Vara 
Varanda 

pany) 

Turme*t 

A              i/    / 

Trombeta 

Vdret  (gaj)      .  . 

Vareta       (ram- 

Tusin  (dhukra- 

Toucinho  (fat  in 

Vdsimbor 

rod) 
Va-se-embora 

chi  charab  ) 

pork) 

(get  out  !) 

Tutdn  (memdu) 

Tutano      (mar- 

Vasin 

\o                       / 

Vacina 

Tutor  (rakhndr) 

row) 
Tutor        (guar- 

Vdskin (ghdgro) 

Vasquinha 
(skirt) 

dian) 

Vaz 

Vaso 

Tuvalo 

Toalha 

Vemtoz 

Ventosa      (cup- 

Tydtr (ndtaksdl) 

Teatro  (theatre) 

ping-glass) 

Tyolg 

Teologo           (a 

Verank 

Veronica 

student        of 

Verd 

Verde 

theology) 

Verdur 

Verdura 

Tyohgy      (dev- 

Teologia    (theo- 

Verniz 

Verniz 

jnan) 

logy) 

VeTs 

Verso 

Typ  (chhdp) 

Tipo  (type) 

Vespr 

Ve*speras 

Typography 

Tipografia 

Vestid 

Vestido 

(chhapkhdno) 

(printing 

Vestiment 

Vestimenta 

press) 

(vestment) 

?  Umbor 

Umbreira 

Vev 

V6u 

Uniphorm 

Uniforme 

Vid  (jivit) 

Vida  (life) 

Urnol,  urnel  .  . 

Urinol 

Vidr 

Vidro 

Urre  (intej.)  .  . 

Hurrah  (hurray) 

Vigar 

Vigario 

Usdd  (partyo)  .  . 

Usado  (used) 

Vigi  (terluk)  .  . 

Vigia       (night- 

Uz  (samvay)  .  . 

Uso  (habit) 

watch) 

477 


Konkani 

Vijner      (yam- 

trakdr) 
Vilud 
Vinagr 
Vinh 
Vinjal 

Virgul,  vlrgl  . . 
Virtue! 
Virvil 
Viryddor  (vasa- 

unar) 
Virydsdmv   (va- 

sauni) 

Vis  (agun) 
Visioz  (aguni) 
Viskond 


Laskari- Hindu- 
stani 

Abes 

Abit,  habit     . . 

Ala 

Anila 

Ariya 

Baldi,  balti     . . 

Bamba,  bumba 

Bank 

Bolta,  bolta   . . 

Boya 

Brand al?  bran- 
dal,  bardn- 
dal,  baranda 


Portuguese 

Engenheiro  (en- 
gineer) 

Veludo 

Vinagre 

Vinho 

Vinha  de  alhos 

Virgula  (comma) 

Virtude 

Ervilha 

Vereador  (alder- 
*  man) 

Vereagao  (meet- 
ing of  alder- 
men) 

Vicio  (vice) 

Vicioso 

Visconde  (vis- 
count) 


Portuguese 

B 
B 
Bi 
Bi 

2 

Cl 
D 
Fi 
Fi 

Gi 

Q] 

g  h  an  se  t , 
ghansit 


Avesso 

Abita 

Alar 

Anel 

Arrear 

Balde 

Bomba 

Banco 

Volta 

Boia 

Brandal 


Konkani 

Portuguese 

Vist  (dist)       .  . 

Vista  (sight) 

Viva  ! 

Viva! 

Vizit 

Visita 

Vizitdr-karunk 

Visitar   (to   call 

(bhetunk) 

on) 

Volt 

Volta 

Voltajvkarunk 

Voltar 

Vot 

Voto 

Vydz 

Viagem(  voyage) 

Vyol 

Viola 

Zan61 

Janela 

Zdphi      (bhdsa- 

Desafio            (a 

bhds) 

wager) 

Zelador  (eccles.) 

Zelador 

Zubamv 

Jibao 

Zuksdmv  (leg.) 

Execugao    (exe- 

cution   of    a 

decree) 

Zulab 

Jalapa 

-Hindustani 

Laskari-Hindu- 

Portuguese 

stani 

Bras,  baras     .  . 

Braga 

Buch 

Bucha 

Bulin 

Bolina 

Burdii 

Bordo 

?  Chapas 

Chapa 

Chavi,  chabi  .  . 

Chave 

Dubral 

Dobrado 

Falka 

Falca 

Fundal,  pundal 

Fundal 

Gavi 

Gavea 

Ghaset,  ghaseth, 

Gaxeta 

478 


Laskari-  Hindu- 

Portuguese 

Laskari-Hindu- 

Portugues 

stani 

stani 

Hamar,  mar  .  . 

Amarra 

?  Naul,  nuval 

Naulo 

Iskat 

Escada 

Pdo 

Poa 

Istap,  istub    .  . 

Estopa 

Parancha 

Prancha 

Istingi 

Estingue 

Pasador 

Passador 

Jaket 

Jaqueta 

Percha 

Percha 

Kalmariya 

Calmaria     * 

Phaltu,  faltu  .  . 

Falto 

Kalpatti,  kala- 

Calafate 

Phanel,  fannel 

Fimil 

patiya 

Pharal  (karna) 

Forrar 

Kamra 

Camera 

Pont,        ponta, 

Ponta 

Karva 

Curva 

punta 

* 

Kastura 

Costura 

Prum 

Prumo 

Katarnal 

Cadernal 

Prek 

Prego 

?  Katvai 

Catavento 

Resan 

Ra9<ao 

Kavila,  kabila 

Cavilha 

Rikada 

Arraigada 

Kuniyan 

Colchao 

Roda 

Roda 

Kunya,      kuni- 

Cunha 

Rol 

Rolo 

yafi,  koniya 

Kurdam 

OordSo 

Sabdora,      sub- 

Cevadeira 

dhara 

Kurdami 

Cordame 

Kustad 

Costado 

?  Salup 

Chalupa 

Larga 

Largo 

Sinta,  sit 

Cinta 

Las 

Lais 

Sisidor,  sizador 

Serzideira 

Madar 

Mandar 

Suli 

Sul 

Mantela,    man- 

Amantilho 

Taliyamar,  tali- 

Talhamar 

tela,  mantel, 

yavar 

matela 

Tenchan 

Tanchao 

Mark4 

Marca 

Topi 

Tope 

Martil,   martol, 

Martelo 

Trapa 

Trapa 

martaul 

Mei 

Mesa 

Trikat,     tirkat, 

Traquete 

j 

trinkat 

.  Mistri 

Mestre 

Mutam,  motam 

Moutao 

I  Tufan 

Tufao 

matam 

Virador 

Virador 

28.     Macassar 


ban- 


Macassar 
Alahoja 
?  Ambara 
?  Amin 
Angarisi 
?  Anisi 
?  A  pang 
Assa 
?  Badili 
Balasang 
Bandeja 
Bandera 
Bandola, 

dala 
Basattu 
?  Batara 
Batili 
Biyola 
Bolu 
Bong 

Borolo,  baralo 
?  Botelo 
?  Cha 
Chamaloti 
Chapiyo 
Charam^le 
Dadu 
Dilu 
Dobald 
?  Gaga 
Gaji 
Ganhu 
Gareja 

GarididOng     . 
H6ra 
Isitaraluga 


Portuguese 

Algoz 

Ambar 

Amen 

Ingles 

Anis 

Apa 

Az 

Fuzil 

Balsamo 

Bandeja 

Bandeira 

Bandola 

Basto 

Batel 

Batega 

Viola 

Bolo 

Bomba 

Bordo 

Botelha 

Chapa 

Chamalote 

Chap^u 

Charamela 

Dado 

Codilho 

Dobro 

Gago 

Gage 

Ganho 

Igreja 

Cardamomo 

Era 

Astrologo 


Macassar 

Portuguese 

Jand^la 

Janela 

Jiigara 
Kadera 

Jogar 
Cadeira 

?  Kampong, 
kampung 
Kapa 
Kappala 
Karabu 

Campo 

Capa 
Cavalo 
Cravo 

Karatusa 

Cartucho 

Kareta 

Carreta 

Kasatela 

Castela 

Kasu 
Keju 
Kobaya 

Ca^ado 
Queijo 
Cabaia 

Kondi 

Conde 

?  Kopi 
Kora 

Cafe 
Cora 

Kutang 
Lagarisi 
Lakari,  alkari 

Cotao 
Algarismo- 
Lacre 

Lamari 

Arraario 

Lantera 

Lanterna 

Lelang 
Lemo 

LeilSo 
Lim^lo 

Loji 
Manila 

Loja 
Manilha 

Mantega 
Marinio 

Manteiga 
Meirinho 

I  Masigi 
?  Mate 

Mesquita 
Matar 

M6jan 
?  MisSkin 
Nona,  nhonha 
Paniti 
Parada 

Mesa 
Mesquinho- 
Dona 
Alfinete 
Prata 

480 


Macassar 

Portuguese 

Macassar 

Portuguese 

Paras6ro 

Parceiro 

SAbung 

Sabao 

?  Pdsara 

Bazar 

?  S&gu 

Sagu 

Pasu 

Passar 

Salada 

Salada 

P<§toro 

Feitor 

Saloda 

Solda 

Pijara,  pija 

Eechar 

Saluvdra 

Ceroilas 

Piluru 

Pelouro 

Sapada 

Espada 

?  Pinjen 

Palangana 

Sapadila 

Espadilha 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Sapatu,  chap&tu 

Sapato 

?  Piring 

Pires 

Sattu 

Sabado 

R& 

Rei 

Sorodddu 

Soldado 

R&ida 

Renda 

Sota 

Sota 

R6yala 

Rial 

Tamb4ko 

Tabaco 

Roda 

Roda 

?  Tantu 

Tanto 

Ronda 

Ronda 

Tarumpu 

Trunfo 

Rosi 

Rosa 

Turumb6ta, 

Trombeta 

Rupiya 

Rupia 

turump^ta 

29. 

Madurese 

Madurese, 

Portuguese 

Madurese 

Portuguese 

?  Arom 

Aroma 

Keju 

Queijo 

Banko 

Banco 

Kerto 

Carta 

1  Bedil 

Fuzil 

Kobis 

Couve 

Blutru 

Veludo 

Lam4ri,  lemari 

Armario 

Bola 

Bola 

Lanas 

Ananas 

€hinelo 

Chinela 

Lantero 

Lanterna 

€hita 

Chita 

Mandor 

Mandador 

?  Galdri 

Galeria 

Mejo 

Mesa 

Or^jo,  grijo    .  . 

Igreja 

Ment^go 

Manteiga 

Kaldu,  kdldo.. 

Caldo 

Nyona,  nona 

Senhora 

K4mar 

Camara 

Palso 

Falso 

Kam6jo 

Camisa 

?  Patrol 

Patrulha 

?  Kampong, 

Campo 

Pelar 

Pilar 

kampung 

Pelor 

Pelouro 

Kapal 

Cavalo 

P6ta 

Fita 

Kar6to 

Carre  ta 

Poko 

Tabaco 

481 


Madurese 

Portuguese 

Madurese 

Portuguese 

?  Pompo 

Pompa 

Separo  (adj.)  .  . 

Separado 

K£al 

Rial,  reis 

Setori 

Historia 

Rodo 

Roda 

Sinyo 

Senhor 

?  Ropiya 

Rupia 

Sordadu 

Soldado 

Sabon 

Sabao 

Sotra 

Seda 

S&pto 

Sabado 

?  Tjelono 

Pantalona 

30. 

Malagasy 

Malagasy 

Portuguese 

Malagasy 

Portuguese 

?  Apostoly     .  . 

Apostolo 

Kozina 

Cozinha 

?  Barika 

Barrica 

Laraka 

Araca 

Basi 

Bacia 

?  Mana 

Mana 

Batata 

Batata 

Mananasy 

Ananas 

Batisa 

Baptismo 

Manga 

Manga 

Bolina 

Bola 

?  Marika 

Marca 

?  Bomba,  bum- 

Bomba 

?  Mati 

Matar 

ba 

?  Burusi 

Bruga 

Mozika 

Musica 

?  Elifanta      .. 

Elefante 

Ora 

Hora 

Empelastra    .  . 

Emplastro 

Palankina 

Palanquim 

?  Gamela 

Gamela 

?  Papa 

Papa 

?  Gisa 

Ganso 

Papai 

Papaia 

Guavy 

Goiaba 

Pipa 

Pipa 

?  Hisitoria     .  . 

Historia 

?  Rupia 

Rupia 

?  Indiana 

Indiano 

?  Sakramenta 

Sacramento 

?  Kate 

Cafe 

Soridany 

Soldado 

?  Kapoti 

Capote 

Tambako 

Tabaco 

31 

.    Malay 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Abit 

Abita 

Agradecer 

Agradecer 

Acerca 

Acerca 

Aguabenta 

Agua  benta 

Achar 

Achar 

Ajudan 

Adjudante 

Agotar 

Agoitar 

Alabanka,     al- 

Alavanca 

Agostu,  agustu 

Agosto 

banka 

482 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Alcatifa 

Alcatifa 

?  Baluq 

Falua 

Alcobitera 

Alcoviteira 

Baluvardi 

Baluarte 

Alcunia 

Alcunha 

Bandeja,    ban- 

Bandeja 

Alfiate 

Alfaiate 

deya 

Algojo,    algoja, 

Algoz 

Band^ra 

Bandeira 

algiijo,  alguju 

Bandola,    ban- 

Bandola 

Almaria,         al- 

Armario 

dala 

mari,  lamari, 

Banku 

Banco 

lemari 

?  Bartion 

Bastiao 

Almursar 

Almo9ar 

Basi 

Bacia 

Alperes 

Alferes 

Basta 

Basta 

Alpineto 

Alfinete 

Batattas 

Batata 

Amah 

Ama 

Bateria,  teria.  . 

Bateria 

Ambar,  amber 

Ambar 

?  Batil 

Batega 

?  Amin 

Amen 

?  Bedil 

Fuzil 

Ananas,     anas, 

Ananas 

Bem-ensinado 

Bem-ensinada 

nanas,   ninas 

Ben  pode 

Bern  pode 

'I  Apam 

Apa 

Berinjal 

Beringela 

?  April 

Abril 

Ber-judi 

Jogar 

Aria 

Arrear 

Blsurey 

Viso-rei 

Arku 

Arco 

Bitila 

Beatilha 

Arloji 

Relojio 

Boba 

Bouba 

Armada 

Armada 

Boetta,  bosseta 

Bo9eta 

Arroyo 

Arroio 

?  Bokar 

Bocal 

Arruda,  aruda 

Arruda 

B61a 

Bola 

Arum 

Aroma 

Bolsa 

Bolsa 

A  saber 

A  saber 

Bomba 

Bomba 

Asegay 

Azagaia 

Bembardero  .  . 

Bombardeiro- 

Assar 

Assar 

Bon6ka,  bonika 

Boneca 

Av6s 

Avesso 

Bordo,  bordu 

Bordo 

Aya 

Aia 

Borta 

Voltar 

?  Bahatra 

Batil 

?  Bot 

Bote 

Bala 

Bailar 

Botafora,  bota- 

Bota-fora 

?  Balasan 

Balsamo 

pora,      bata- 

Baldi 

Balde 

pora 

Baloq 

Balao 

?  B6tol,  botul 

Botelha 

483 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Boya 

Boia 

Dansa,  dansu 

Danga 

Brus,  berus    .  . 

Bru£a 

Deos 

Deus 

Bulin 

Bolina 

Desmorecer    .  . 

Desmorecer 

Botam,  butan 

Botao 

Didal,       bidal, 

Dedal 

Buyong 

Boiao 

deidal,  lidal 

?  Ca 

Ca 

Din6 

Dinheiro 

Gamma 

Cama 

Disp6n,    spens, 

Despensa 

Capa 

Gapa 

spen,  sepen 

Castigar 

Castigar 

Disterra 

Desterrar 

Gear 

Gear 

?  Dogtor 

Doutor 

Gerco 

Cerco 

Domingo,     du- 

Domingo 

?  Chap 

Chapa 

mingo,  mingo, 

Chapeu,       cha- 

Chapeu 

mingu 

piyu 

Durar 

Durar 

Ghaping 

Chapinha 

Enganar 

Enganar 

?  Gherpu 

Chiripos 

Entaoii 

Ent&o 

Chinela 

Chinela 

Entendimento 

Entendimento 

Chita 

Chita 

Entregar 

Entregar 

'?  Coa,  kua 

Coa 

Espiiigarda,  is- 

Espingarda 

Coitado 

Coitado 

tingarda 

Concierto 

Concerto 

Fadiga 

Fadiga 

Gonseillo 

Gonselho 

Falka 

Falca 

Goiisentir 

Consentir 

Faltu 

Falto 

Gontento 

Contente 

Fantasma,  pan- 

Fantasma 

Costume 

Costume 

tasma 

Crear 

Criar 

Fastio 

Fastio 

Crescer 

Crescer 

Feitor,       fetor, 

Feitor 

Cudir 

Acudir 

petor 

Cudir 

Cuidar 

Ferrero 

Ferreiro 

Cuidado,       cu- 

Cuidado 

Festa,       pesta, 

Festa 

dado 

pestu 

Guniada    - 

Cunhada 

Fidalgo,  hidalgo 

Fidalgo 

Cuniado 

Cunhado 

Figura 

Figura 

Curar 

Curar 

Fita,  pita 

Fita 

Dadu,  dadu   .  . 

Dado 

Forsa,  pariisa 

F6r$a 

Dam 

Dama 

Franga 

Franga 

.  8 

484 


Malay 

Portuguese 

?  Fuldn,  pulan 

Fulaao 

Fusta 

Fusta 

Gade,          g&ji, 

Gage 

gadei,        ga- 

deikan 

?  Gagap 

Gago 

•Gaganet 

Baioneta 

Galari,  galri   .  . 

Galeria 

Gallo 

Galo 

Galojo 

Guloso 

Galyum 

Galeao 

Ganchu 

Gancho 

?  Gansa,  gasa 

Ganso 

•Gardu,  g^Lrdu 

Guarda 

Garfu,       garpu 

Garfo 

Gargalet,    bar- 

Gorgoleta 

gaMt 

Gavei 

Gavea 

Get6ra     • 

Guitarra 

Grado,  gerddi 

Grade 

Grosso 

Grosso 

Gubernadur,gu- 

Governador 

bernur,    gur- 

nadur      gur- 

undur 

Hora 

Hora 

Igresia,     gr6ja, 

Igreja 

grija 

Imagem 

Imagem 

Incenso 

Incenso 

Ingeolar 

Ajoelhar 

Inginio 

Engenho 

Ingris 

Ingles 

lamola 

Esmola 

Istrika 

Esticar 

Malay 

Intero,  int6ru, 
enteiro,  en- 
tire, ant6ro 

Jan61a,  janald, 
jinela,  jan- 
d61a,  jendela, 
jindela 

Jangkar,  dyan- 
kar 

Jaspe,  jasbe   . . 

Jendral 

Julu 

?  Jun 

Kabaya 

Kabos 

Kadera 

Kajar 

Kaju,  gajus    . . 

Kaldo,  kaldu.. 

Kal6pet,  kalpat 

Kamar 

Kamija,  ka- 
meja 

?  Kampong, 
kampung 

1  Kandil 

?  Kang 

Kantar 

Kantu 

Kapit&n,  kapi- 
tan 

Kapor  (subst.) 

Kapri,  kdfris 

Kardamon 

Kar^ta,  ker^ta, 
kr£ta,  krita 


Portuguese 
Inteiro 

Janela 

Ancora 

Jaspe 

General 

Julho 

Junho 

Cabaia 

Caboz 

Cadeira 

Cagar 

Caju 

Caldo 

Calafate 

Camara 

Camisa 

Campo 

Candil 

Canga 

Cantar 

Canto 

Capitao 

Acafelar 
Cafre 

Cardamomo 
Carreta 


485 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Karnel 

Coronel 

Lanchong,  lan- 

LanchSo 

Karpus,       kar- 

Carapu9a 

chang 

piiz 

Lant^rna,    lan- 

Lanterna 

Karta,  kartu  .  . 

Carta 

t6ra 

?  Kartas,  kertas 

Carta  or  cartaz 

L^lan,       lelon, 

LeilSo 

Kasrol 

Ca^arola 

lelong 

Kasta 

Casta 

Levantar 

Levantar 

Kastiiri,  kastori 

Castor 

Liao 

Li^o 

Kasut 

Calsado 

Libro 

Livro 

Katolika 

Catolico 

Licensa 

Licen$a 

Keju,  kiju 

Queijo 

Limon,     liman, 

Lim^o 

Kembesa 

Cabe9a 

iiman,  lirnun 

Kest6n 

Castanha 

Lis 

Lista 

Koba 

Cova 

Listro 

Lesto 

Kobis,  kiibis  .  . 

Couve 

Loji 

Loja 

Kobra 

Cobra 

Liisto 

Justo 

Komenda 

Comenda 

Mai 

Mae 

Koinendador 

Comendador 

Maldi9aon 

MaldicEo 

Kofiah,         ko- 

Coifa 

Mai  ensinado  .  . 

Mal-ensinado 

piah,  kupia 

?  Mandil 

Mandil 

?  Kopi 

Cafe 

Mandor,    man- 

Mandador 

?  Koridor 

Corredor 

dur 

Korsang,     kru- 

Cora9ao 

Manisan 

Muni9Jlo 

aang,      krun- 

Mant^ga 

Manteiga 

sang 

Marka 

Marca 

?  Kosnil 

Cochonilha 

Marcadjota    .  . 

Marquesota 

Kosta 

Costa 

Marsu 

Mar  90 

Kov61u,       tar- 

Coelho 

Martello 

Martelo 

v^lu 

Maskara 

Mascara 

Kras,  keras    .  . 

Crasso 

Maski,  miski  .  . 

Mas  que 

Kunta 

Conta 

Matelote 

Matalote 

Kurpinyu 

Corpinho 

?  Mati 

Matar 

Lagarti 

Lagarto 

Meja,        meza, 

Mesa 

Lamina 

Lamina 

m6sa 

Lampu,  lampo 

Lampada 

Merecer 

Merecer 

Lancha 

Lancha 

Meriniyu 

Meirinho 

486 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

?  Meskin,   mis- 

Mesquinho 

Par   forsa,    per 

Por  for  9  a 

kin 

forsa 

Mester,  misti 

Mister 

Paris 

Par 

MSstSri,  mester 

Mestre 

Parse*  ru,  parsero 

Parceiro 

Milagro 

Milagre 

Paskil,  paskvil 

Pasquim 

Misa 

Missa 

Pasiyar 

Passear 

?  Misigit,      me- 

Mesquita 

Pastel,  pastil 

Pastel 

sigit,  masigit 

Pasu,  basu 

Vaso 

Moler 

Mulher 

Patarana 

Poltrona 

Mostardi,  mus- 

Mostarda 

Patras,  patraz 

Patarata 

tardi 

?  Patrol 

Patrulha 

Muran 

Morriio 

?  Patuley 

Patuleia 

Miisik 

Miisica 

Pau 

Pau 

Natal 

Natal 

Pavam 

Pavao 

Negociar 

Negociar 

Pay 

Pai 

Nen 

Nein 

?  Pegan 

Pegar 

Nyora,?  nyonya 

Senhora 

Peito 

Peito 

nonya,  iiona 

Pelanki,  planki 

Palanquim 

Obrigacion 

Obrigagao 

Peluru,      pelor, 

Pelouro 

Ordi,  urdi,rudi, 

Ordein 

piloru,  pilor 

rodi 

Pena 

Pena 

Organ,    orgam, 

6rgao 

Pena 

Pena 

organon 

Pepinio 

Pepino 

Orivis 

Ourives 

Permisi 

PermissS-o 

Padri 

Padre 

Persen 

Presente 

Palsu 

Falso 

?  P6tas,        pe- 

Petardo 

Pan  jar 

Penhor 

tasan 

Paon 

Pao 

Pichu 

Fecho 

Papa 

Papa 

Pijar 

Fechar 

Papaya,      pep- 

Papaia 

Pingan,      ping- 

Palangana 

paya,  papua 

gan 

Para 

Para 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Parecha 

Frecha 

?  Piring 

Pires 

Parente 

Parente 

Piskal 

Fiscal 

Paresku 

Fresco 

Pistol 

Pistola 

Paresser 

Prazer 

Pitar 

Fitar 

487 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Pomba,      pom- 

Pomba 

Sabtu,  saptu  .  . 

Sabado 

baq,   pamba, 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

pambaq 

Saku,  sako 

Saco 

?  Pompa 

Pompa 

Salada,  selada 

Salada 

Por 

Por 

Santo 

Santo 

Portero 

Porteiro 

Santo  papa     .  . 

Papa 

Prada,  parada 

Prata 

Sapatu 

Sapato 

Prego 

Prego 

Seguro 

Seguro 

Pregoagaon     .  . 

PregoacSo 

?  Seka 

Secar 

Pregoar 

Pregoar 

S61a 

Sela 

Prirna 

Prim  a 

Semana 

Semana 

Primo 

Primo 

Sentar 

Jantar 

Provfcito 

Proveito 

Sin 

Sem 

Pruin,  parum 

Pmmo 

Sin  nor,     sinyo, 

Senhor 

Pulpito 

Pulpito 

siyu,  sinho 

Quanto 

Quanto 

Sifio 

Sino 

Quanto  mas   .  . 

Quanto  mais 

Siring 

Seringa 

Ramo 

Ramo 

Sita 

CitagiXo 

Hanson 

Racao 

Sita 

Citar 

?  Rata 

Raso 

Sitiii,  siten 

Setim 

Rccado 

Recado 

Skola,     sakola, 

Escola 

Rede 

Rede 

sekola 

Regal  as 

Regalo 

Sobrinja 

Sobrinha 

Remedio 

Reme'dio 

Sobrinjo 

Sobrinho 

R£nda 

Renda 

Soldadu,     sere- 

Soldado 

Requerer 

Requerer 

dadu       seri- 

Resit 

Recibo 

dadu 

Rial 

Rial 

Sopa 

Sopa 

Roda 

Roda 

?  Sore 

Sergio 

Rodoq 

Rodo 

Spada 

Espada 

Roja,  ?  ros 

Rosa 

Spera 

Espera 

Ronda 

Ronda 

Suberbo 

Soberbo 

Rua 

Rua 

Suissa 

Suissa 

?  Rupiya 

Rupia 

Sumaka 

Sumaca 

Sabon,     sabun, 

SabSo 

?  Sutra 

Seda 

sabun 

Tachu 

Tacho 

488 


Malay 

Portuguese 

Malay 

Portuguese 

Taledor 

Traidor 

Tocca 

Touca 

Tambako,  tem- 

Tabaco 

Toma 

Tomar 

bako,      tem- 

Topa 

Tofa 

baku 

Toro 

Toro 

?  Tambur 

Tambor 

Torto 

Torto 

?  Tangki 

Tanque 

Trigu,  terigu 

Trigo 

Tanjedor,  tanji- 

Tangedor 

Tronko,  tarun- 

Tronco 

dur 

ku 

Tanji 

Tanger 

Tuala,  tuvala 

Toalha 

Tantu 

Tanto 

?  Tufan 

Tufao 

Tarda 

Tarde 

Tukar 

Trocar 

Tateruga,      te- 

Tartaruga 

Valer 

Valer 

trugo 

Varanda,       ba- 

Varanda 

?  Telana,     tja- 

Pantalona 

randa,        be- 

lana,  tjilona 

• 

randa,      me- 

Tempo 

Tempo 

randa 

T6nda 

Tenda 

Veillo 

Velho 

Tentar 

Tentar 

Veludo,    beludu, 

Veludo 

TSrompet 

Trombeta 

beludro,  beldu, 

T6stamen 

Testamento 

belduva 

Tinta 

Tinta 

V^rdi 

Verde 

Tio 

Tio 

Vesporas 

Vesperas 

Tiras 

Tira 

Vidro 

Vidro 

32. 

Malayalam 

Malayalam 

Portuguese 

Malayalam 

Portugtiese 

Adi 

Adem 

Aruda 

Arruda 

Alnari 

Armario 

Aspatri 

Hospital 

Amar 

Amora 

Atta 

Ata 

Ambar,  amber 

Ambar 

Balam 

Balao 

Ananas 

Ananas 

Batatas 

Batata 

Andolam 

Andor 

Bispe 

Bispo  (S) 

Anju 

An  jo 

Bormona 

Forno 

Anona 

Anona 

Burchcha 

Bucha 

Apostalan 

Apostolo 

?  Buruss 

Bru^a 

Malayalam 

Portuguese. 

Malayalam 

Portuguese, 

Cha,  chaya     .  . 

Cha 

Kasela 

Cadeira 

Chakku 

Saco 

Katolika 

Catolico 

Chappinna      .  . 

Chapinha 

Kasii,        kasu- 

Caju 

?  Cherippu     .  . 

Chiripos 

mdru 

?  Chhappa     .  . 

Chapa 

Kheruba 

Querubim 

Chinner 

Cinzel 

Kiristanmar  .  . 

Cristao 

Chippuli 

Cepilho 

Kodudam 

Cordao 

Diyab 

Diabo 

Kompasarikka 

Confessar 

D6S 

Doce 

Konta 

Contas 

Giradi,      gradi, 

Grade 

Koppa 

Copo 

grasi 

Korja,     korch- 

Corja 

Governnador.  . 

Governador 

chu 

Govi,  govinnu 

Couve 

Krittikka       .  . 

Critica 

Guddam 

Gudao 

Krusu,  kurisa 

Cruz 

Ingirisu 

Ingles 

Kul6r 

Colher 

Irayal,  ress     .  . 

Rial,  r6is 

Kura 

Curar 

Istri 

Estirar 

Lanchi,  lenji  .  . 

Len9o 

Janaral 

General 

Lantar 

Lanterna 

Janel,     chenel, 

Janela 

Lelam,  61am  .  . 

Leilao 

chenarel,   ja- 

L^yam 

Liao 

navatil 

List 

Lista 

Kabalarikka  .  . 

Acafelar 

Mesa,  mes 

Mesa 

Kabu 

Cabo 

Mestari 

Mestre 

Kal-chchatta  .  . 

Cal<?ao 

?  Miskin,  mas- 

Mesquinho 

Kamis,  khamis 

Camisa 

kin 

Kappa 

Capa 

Navali 

Navalha 

Kapparikka   .  . 

Capar 

Odam 

Horta 

?  Kappi,  kappi- 

Cafe 

Olamari,      ola- 

Almadia 

khuru 

mari 

Kappiri 

Cafre 

Orlojjika 

Relogio 

Kappitan 

CapitSo 

Padiri,  padriyar 

Padre 

Karal 

Cairel 

Pangayar 

Pangaio 

Karambu,    ka- 

Cravo 

Pappa 

Papa 

rayabu 

Pappayam 

Papaia 

Karpu 

Garfo 

Pattachu 

Patacho 

?  Karuvadu  .  . 

Cravado 

Pattaka 

Pataca 

490 


Malayalam 

Portuguese 

Malayalam 

Portuguese 

?  Pattaka 

Foguete 

Tambakku      .  . 

Tambaca 

PAttu 

Pato 

Tambor 

Tambor 

P6na 

Pena 

Tanass 

Tenaz 

Perd 

Pera 

?  Tariff 

Tarifa 

Perideri 

Pedreiro 

Tishori 

Tesouraria 

Phitta,  phi'ttu 

Fita 

Tital           '      .  . 

Dedal 

Pikkam 

PicSo 

Tress  ^ 

Tres 

Pinna 

Pinho 

Truppu 

Tropa 

Pintarani 

Pintura 

Turungu 

Tronco 

Pintarika 

Pintar 

Tuvala 

Toalha 

Pippa 

Pipa 

Vara 

Vara 

Pirzent 

Presidente 

Varanda 

Varanda 

P6rkku 

Porco 

Varkkas 

Baracacja 

Prakuka,    pira- 

Praga 

Vassi 

Bacia 

kuka 

Vattakka 

Pateca 

Rabekka 

Rabeca 

Vatteri 

Bateria 

Ra6idu,  rasdi  .  . 

Recibo 

Veruma,  borm- 

Verruma 

Rattal 

Arratel 

ma 

Ronda 

Ronda 

Vilimbi,         ve- 

Bilimbim 

Saban,  aabun.  . 

Sab  no 

lumba 

?  Sagu,  sago 

Sagu 

Villudu,  velludi 

Velndo 

Sodti 

Sorte 

Vinnu 

Vinho 

Sponu 

Esponja 

Visareyi 

Viso-rei 

Tambakkn      .  . 

Tabaoo 

ViSagari 

Visagra 

33. 

Marathi 

Marathi 

Portuguese 

Marathi 

Portuguese 

5ch4r 

Achar 

Armari 

Armari 

Ama 

Ama 

Aya 

Aia 

Ambar 

Ambar 

?  Bagla,  bagala 

Baixel 

Ananas  ananas 

Ananas 

Baldi 

Balde 

Aphos 

Afonso 

Bamb 

Bomba 

Ark 

Arco 

B4nk 

Banco 

JSrmar,    armdr, 

Armada 

Baptisma 

Baptismo 

armar,  armar 

Barat 

Baralho 

491 


Marathi 

Portuguese 

Marathi 

Portuguese 

Barkata 

Barqueta 

Kampii 

Campo 

Barkin 

Barquinha 

?  Kaphi 

Cafe 

Basi,  basi,  ba£i 

Bacia 

Karnel 

Coronel 

Batela 

Batel 

Katholik 

Catolico 

Bhopla,   bhom- 

Abobora 

Kazu 

Caju 

pla 

Kob,  kobi,  koi 

Couve 

Bijagrem       bi- 

Visagra 

Kontrat 

Contrato 

jogri 

Krus 

Cruz 

Bilambi,  bimbla 

Bilimbim 

Kulas 

Colaga 

Bodad 

Bordo 

Kurel 

Carreira 

?   Bot 

Bote 

Kust  honem   .  . 

Custar 

Burakh 

Buraco 

Kutni 

Cotonia 

Butavern 

Botao 

Lavad 

Louvado 

Buz 

Bucha 

Lilamv,  lilam 

Leiklo 

Chaha 

Cha 

Mama 

Mama 

Chepem 

Chapeu 

Mej 

Mesa 

'<  Chhap 

Chapa 

Mestari,  mest 

Mestre 

Dhumas 

Damasoo 

IViilagri 

Milagre 

Ekpharma 

Forma 

?  Miskin,  miskil 

Mesquinho 

Gamel 

Gam  el  a 

Natal,  nataleiii 

Natal 

Garad,     garag, 

Grade 

Org,  ork 

Orgao 

garada 

Padri 

Padre 

Gardi,  gaddi  .'  . 

Guarda 

Pag,  pagar 

Paga 

Garnal 

Granada 

Pap 

Papa 

Gudamv 

Gudao 

Piipa 

Papa 

Ingleji 

Ingles 

?  Paplist 

Pampaiio 

?  Isad,  isada 

Enxerto 

Paranchi 

Prancha 

Istad 

Estado 

Parat 

Prato 

Istri  (karnem) 

Estirar 

Pasar 

Passar 

Jingali 

Gergelim 

Pasar 

Passear 

Jugar,        juva, 

Jogar 

Payri 

Phres 

juvebaji,  juva 

Paz 

Passo 

khelnem 

Pen 

Pena 

Kabay,  kabai 

Cabaia 

Peru 

Pera 

Kaj 

Casa 

Phajindar 

Fazendeiro 

Kamig^  khamis 

Cainisa 

?  Phalana       .. 

Ful  an  o 

492 


Marathi 

Portuguese 

Marathi 

Portuguese 

Phils 

Falso 

Rend 

Renda 

Phaltu 

Falto 

Rip 

Ripa 

Phargad 

Fragata 

Sabu,  sabun  .  . 

Sabao 

?  Phatkadi     .. 

Foguete 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

Phidalkhor     .  . 

Fidalgo 

Sodti 

Sorte 

Phit,  phint     .  . 

Fita 

Tambakhu,  ta- 

Tabaco 

Phol 

Folha 

makhu 

Pidrel 

Pedreiro 

?  Tanki,      tan- 

Tanque 

Pikandar 

Picadeira 

kem 

Pikamv,  ?  pikas 
Pip,  pimp 
Pistol,  pistul  .  . 

PicSo 
Pipa 
Pistola 

Tumbar 
?  Tuphan 
Turanj,          to- 

Tumor 
Tufao 
Toranja 

Popay,          po- 
paya,  phopai 

Papaia 

ranjan 
Tuning,  turang 
?  Umbra,  umra, 

Tronco 
Umbreira 

?  Pot 

Ponta 

umbarta,  um- 

?  Pot,    pont, 

Fonte 

arta 

ponth 

?  Vaph 

Bafo 

Ratal 

Arratel 

Varand,  varada, 

Varanda 

Re  jim 

Resma 

varanda,  va- 

Reins 

Rial,  r6is 

randi 

34. 

Molucan 

Molucan 

Portuguese 

Molucan 

Portuguese 

Bariga 

Barriga 

L6s 

Ler 

Cabessa 

Cabega 

Mainato 

Mainato 

Cheyro 

Cheiro 

Maman 

Mama 

Espera 

Espera 

Martelo,     mar- 

Martelo 

Graia 

Gralha 

telu 

Ingeniyo 

Engenho 

Milo,  milu 

Milho 

Kertu,  k6rto  .  . 

Carta 

Papa 

Papa 

Le*nsu 

Lengo 

Pees 

P6s 

35. 

Nepali 

Nepali 

Portuguese 

Nepali 

Portuguese 

?  Baf 

Bafo 

?  Chhap 

Chapa 

Chabi 

Chave 

Chiya 

Cha 

49S 


Nepali 

Portuguese 

Nepali 

Portuguese 

Falto 

Falto 

Mej 

Mesa 

Godam 

Gudao 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Juva 
Lilam 

Jogar 
Leilao 

Sabun 

Sabao 

Martaul 

Martelo 

Tamaku 

Tabaco 

36. 

Nicobarese 

Nicobarese 

Portuguese 

Nicobarese 

Portuguese 

Biskut 

Biscoito 

Parata 

Prata 

Cha 

Cha 

Patata 

Batata 

Chumbo 

Chumbo 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Dem 

Rei 

Pistola 

Pistola 

Dense 

Deus 

Popai 

Papaia 

Kapre 

Cabra 

Sal 

Sal 

Kat6re 

Cadeira 

Santa-maria  .  . 

Santa  Maria 

Koyabas 

Goiaba 

Sapata 

Sapato 

Lebare 

Livro 

Sap6o 

Chapeu 

LenSe 

Lengo 

£avang 

Sabao 

LeVere 

Lebre 

Sayo 

Saco 

?  Lifanta 

Elefante 

Viniya 

Vinho 

Men6a 

Mesa 

Vitore 

Vidro 

37.     Oriya 

Oriya 

Portuguese 

Oriya 

Portuguese 

A  char 

Achar 

Istri 

Estirar 

Aiyd 

Aia 

Jua 

Jogar 

Andras 

Ananas 

Kalapati 

Calafate 

At 

Ata 

Kamra 

Camara 

?  Bajan 

Bacia 

?  Kaphi 

Cafe 

?  Bhap 

Bafo 

Kobi 

Couve 

Cha 

Cha 

?  Lemu,  nemu, 

Limao 

Chabi 

Chave 

nimu 

?  Chhap 

Chapa 

Mastul 

Mastro 

Girja 

Igreja 

Mej 

Mesa 

Gudama 

Gudao 

Nilam 

LeilSo 

494 


Oriya 

Portuguese 

Oriya 

Portuguese 

Pati-hams 

Pato 

Sabun,  sabini 

Sabfto" 

Peru 

Peru 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

Phitd 

Fita 

Tamakhu 

Tabaco 

Rasid 

Recibo 

?  Tuphan 

Tufao 

38. 

Punjabi 

Punjabi 

Portuguese 

Punjabi 

Portuguese 

Achar 

Achar 

Lalarn,      nilam 

Leilao 

Almari 

Armario 

?  Mar  mar 

Marmore 

?  Bajan 

Bacia 

?  Mask  in 

Mesquinho 

?  Bhaph 

Bafo 

Mastari 

Mestre 

?  Bodal 

Botelha 

Mastul 

Mastro 

Buja,        bujja, 

Bucha 

Peru 

Peru 

bnjji 

?  Phalana,  pha- 

Fulano 

Chaha 

Cha 

lani,  phalauna 

Farina 

Forma 

Pipa 

Pipa 

Flta 

Fita 

Pistaul 

Pistola 

Girja 

Igreja 

Rasid 

Recibo 

Ispat 

Espada 

Sabun,  sabun 

Sabao 

Istri 

Estirar 

i  Sagu 

Sagu 

Jua,  khelna,  jua 

Jogar 

Tamaku,  tama- 

Tabaco 

marna 

khu 

Karabini 

Carabina 

?  Tambur 

Tambor 

Kartus 

Cartucho 

?  Tufan 

Tufao 

Kumedan 

Com  andante 

Vanna,  barma 

Verruma 

39. 

Persian 

Persian 

Portuguese 

Persian 

Portuguese 

Anjar,  anjara 

Ancora 

?  Marmar 

Marmore 

Barma             .  . 

Verruma 

Mez,  miz 

Mesa 

?  Bas 

Basta 

Musigi 

Musica 

Chai 

Cha 

Pota,  mota     .  . 

Ponta 

Chit 

Chita 

Purtughal 

Portugal 

?  Daya 

Aia 

Rasid 

Recibo 

?  Foran 

Forno 

Riyal 

Rial 

495 


Persian 

Portuguese 

Sabat 

Sapato 

?  Sabu 

Sagu 

Sabun 

Sabao 

?  Saitan 

Satan 

Sangtara 

Cintra 

Persian  Portuguese 

?  Sijil  ..  Sigilo 

Tambaku,  tarn-  Tabaco 

bak 

?  Vapur          .  .  Vapor 


40.     Pidgin -English 


Pidgin-English 

Portuguese 

Pidgin  -  English 

Portu 

Amah 

Ama 

Joss,  Josh 

Deus 

Bangee 

Bangue 

Maskee,    rnash- 

Mas  que 

Cab  -tun 

Capitao 

kee,  ma-sze-ki 

?  Cango 

Canga 

Molo-man 

Mouro 

?  Chop 

Chapa 

Na 

Nao 

Conipradore, 

Comprador 

compladore, 

Pa-ti-li,    pa-te- 

Padre 

kam-pat-to 

le 

?  Consu 

Consul 

?  Pidgin 

Ocupa9d 

Galanti,  ka-lan- 

Grande 

Sabby.    savvy, 

Saber 

ti 

shapi 

41.     Rabbinical 

Rabbinical  Portuguese 


Kamaron 

Camara 

Espathe 
Forni  .  . 

Espada 
Forno 

42. 

Siamese 

Siamese 

Portuguese 

Siamese 

Portuguese 

?  Ahbam 
?  Ani 
Bat 
?  Bote 

Apa 
Anis 
Padre 
Bote 

?  Chaping,  tap- 
ing 
Cbngsul 
Faran 

Chapinha 

Consul 
A9afrao 

?  Chabap 

Chapa 

Kab 

Capa 

496 


Siamese 

Portuguese 

Siamese 

Portuguese 

?  Kafe,  kh&ofe 

Caf6 

Pet 

Pato 

Kamp&n 

Cavalo 

Pib 

Pipa 

KhrM&ng 

Cristao 

?  Pliuek 

Pelouro 

?  Kra-dart 

Carta  or  cartaz 

?  Ret 

Rinoceronte 

?  Kra-s&,  ka-sd 

Gar9a 

Ri6n 

Rial 

Kra-ta 

Carreta 

?  Rupia 

Rupia 

Kratu 

Grade 

Sa 

Cha 

Kravhn 

Cravo 

Sa-bii,  s^Lbu    .  . 

Sabao 

Lelang 

Leilao 

?  Sakhu 

Sagu 

?  M&nao 

Limao 

Tarahng 

Tronco 

Mi£a 

Missa 

?  Tau 

Dado 

Monsum 

Mon9&o 

?  Teng 

Pateca 

?  Pa-th&t 

Petardo 

?  Tok 

Toalha 

43. 

Sindhi 

Sindhi 

Portuguese 

Sindhi 

Portuguese 

Acharu            .  ; 

Achar 

?  Llm6 

LimRo 

Ambaru 

Ambar 

Meza,  mesu    .  . 

Mesa 

Ananasu 

Ananas 

Nilamu,  nilamu 

Leilao 

?  BApha 

Bafo 

Pagharu 

Pagar 

Barm& 

Verruma 

?  PJiso 

Pagina 

?  Baa 

Basta 

?  Phalano 

Fulano 

Batelo 

Batel 

Phalitu 

Falto 

Bunji 

Bucha 

?  Phatako 

Foguete 

?  Buti 

Botelha 

Phita 

Fita 

CJha,  chahi 

Cha 

Pipa 

Pipa 

?  Chhapa,  chha- 

Chapa 

Pistola 

Pistola 

po 

Rasid 

Recibo 

Istiri 

Estirar 

Riydlu 

Rial 

Jhirmiri 

Janela 

Sabuni 

Sabao 

Jud  khelnu     .  . 

Jogar 

Tamaku 

Tabaco 

Kadela,  gadela 

Cadeira 

?  Tiru 

Tiro 

?  Karabinu    .  . 

Carabina 

?  Tuphanu     .  . 

Tufao 

Khdju,  khdzo 

Caju 

Turungu 

Tronco 

44.    Sinhalese 


497 


Sinhalese 

Portuguese 

Sinhalese 

Portuguese 

Aduppu  va, 

Adufa 

Bebaduva,    be- 

Bebado 

adippuva 

baduvu,    be- 

Agostu 

Agosto 

badda,       be- 

Alavanguva   .  . 

Alavanca 

bayiya 

Almariya 

Armario 

Biskottu,     vis- 

Biscoito 

Almusu,   almu- 

Almo9o 

kottu,       vis- 

suva 

kottuva 

Alpenetiya,   al- 

Alfinete 

Boku 

Oco 

pentiya 

Bolaya 

Bola 

Ama 

Ama 

Bombaya 

Bomba 

Amen 

Amen 

?  Bonchi 

Vagem 

Annasi,    anahsi 

Ananas 

Bonikka 

Boneca 

annasiya 

Bora 

Borra 

Andna 

Anona 

?  Botale,      bo- 

Botelha 

Atta 

Ata 

talaya 

Attalaya 

Atalaia 

Bottama 

Botao 

Avanaya,avane, 

Abano 

Bujama 

Boiao 

avane 

Biiliya 

Bule 

Aya 

Aia 

Buruma,       bu- 

Verruma 

Bajan 

Bacia 

rema,        bu- 

Balama 

Balao 

rema-katuva 

Baldiya,  baliya 

Balde 

Buruva        bu- 

Burro 

Bandesiya 

Bandeja 

reva 

Baiikuva 

Banco 

Chinelaya 

Chinelas 

Barama 

Varrao 

Chitta 

Chita 

Baraiide,      ba- 

Varanda 

Daduva 

Dado 

randaya,  va- 

Didalaya,      di- 

Dedal 

randaya 

dale 

Barasel 

Bragal 

Diyamantiya.  . 

Diamante 

Batala 

Batata 

Don 

Dom 

Bastamu 

Bastao 

Dosi 

Doce 

Bavtismaya   .  . 

Baptismo 

Garadiya 

Grade 

Bayinettiya,  ba- 

Baioneta 

Gastuva 

Gasto 

yinettuva 

Golova 

Globo 

498 


Sinhalese 

Gudama 

Gurul6ttuva  . . 

?  Hisop 

?  Hora,  horava 

Indiyanu 

Ingrisi 

Ispiritale 

Jalusi 

Jan£laya,       ja- 

nele 

Kajmya 
Kabuka 
Kaju,  kajju    .  . 
Kalderama,  kal- 

darama 
Kalduva 
Kalisama,  kala- 

sama 
Kamaraya,  k&- 

mare 
Kamise,         ka- 

misaya,     ka- 

miseya 
Kanade 
Kanappuva    . . 
?  Kandalaruva 
Kanuva 
Kappadu,  kap- 

padukala 
Kappalaruva 
Kappita,     kap- 

peta 

Kardanninga.  . 
Karette,  karet- 

tiya,      karat- 

tiya,     kar6t- 

tuva 


Portuguese 

Gudao 

Gorgoleta 

Hissope 

Hora 

Indiano 

Ingles 

Hospital 

Gelosia 

Janela 

Cabaia 
Cabouco 
Caju 
Caldeirfto 

Caldo 
Calyao 

Camara 
Cainisa 


Canada 

Canape 

Candelabro 

Cano 

Capado 

Acafelar 
Capitflo 

Cardamomo 
Carreta 


Sinhalese 

Kas&daya,    ka- 

sada  bendima 
Katekismaya . . 
Katolika 
K6ju 

Kittarama 
Kontaya,    kon- 

teya 
?  Kopi 

Koppaya,  koppe 
Kornel 
Kossiya 
Kottama 
Kovi 

Krabu,   karabu 
Kulachchama 
Kuluna,        ku- 

lunna 
Kufmaya,  kun- 

fleya 
Kurusiya,  kure- 

siya. 
Kussiya 
?  Lampuva    . . 
Lansaya,  lanse 
Lanteruma,  lan- 

terema 
Lasuru 
Lemsuva 
L^sti,  lestiya  . . 
Linguyis,      lin- 

gus 
Lottareya,     lo- 

taruyiya 
?  Malla 
1  Mariya 


Portuguese 
Casado 

Catecismo 

Catolico 

Queijo 

Guitarra 

Contas 

Caf6 

Copo 

Coroiiel 

Coche 

Cotao 

Couve 

Cravo 

Colch^o 

Coluna 

Cunha 
Cruz 

Cozinha 
Lampada 
Lang  a 
Lanterna 

Lazaro 


Lestes 
Linguiga 

Lotaria 

Mala 
Marear 


Sinhalese 

Portuguese 

Sinhalese 

Portuguese 

Masan 

Maga 

Pikama,.  pik&- 

Picao 

Mes 

Meia,  meias 

siya 

Midulu 

Medula 

Pintiruva,  pin- 

Pintura 

Mostraya,  mos- 

Mostra 

tarema,   pin- 

taraya,  mos- 

turaya 

tra,  mostare 

Pipiftfla 

Pepino 

Munissama     .  . 

Muni9&o 

Pippaya,  pippe, 

Pipa 

Nattal 

Natal 

pippa-vaduvd 

Nomare,    nom- 

Numero 

Pirissya 

Pires 

mar.aya 

Pistolaya,    pis- 

Pistola 

Nona 

Dona 

tole 

Orgalaya,  orgale 

6rg§o 

Pitta-pataya, 

Fita 

Orlosiya,     oral- 

Relojio 

pitta-pa^iya 

osuva 

Piyon 

Peao 

Padiri,  padeli 

Padre 

Pornuva,      po- 

Forno 

Palanchiya     .  . 

Prancha 

ranuva 

Palangana,  pa- 

Palangana 

Porke 

Forca 

langanama 

Prophetaya    .  . 

Pfofeta 

Pan,  pan,  pan- 

Pao 

Pukuruva,    pu- 

Pucaro 

gediya 

kiraya 

Pappa 

Papa 

Punilaya 

Funil 

Papus 

Papuses 

Purgatoriya   .  . 

Purgatorio 

Paskuva 

Pascoa 

Pusalana,     ku- 

Porcelana 

?  Pasportuva 

Passaporte 

slana 

Patagaya,  pat- 

Patjeca 

Rdbu 

Rab&o 

takka  gediya 

RAnchuva 

Rancho 

Pattaya,    patti 

Pato 

Rattala 

Arratel 

(fern.) 

R6nda,    r6nda- 

Renda 

Pedar^ruva,  pe- 

Pedreiro 

patiya 

dar^rgva 

R^ndaya 

Renda 

Pena,    p  e  n  e  , 

Pena 

Rodaya,    roda, 

Roda 

tatupena 

r6de 

Peneraya,     pe- 

Peneira 

Rosa,         rosa- 

Rosa 

ner6ya 

mala 

Peragama    •  .  . 

Pregfto 

Rulan 

Rolao 

?  Petta 

Fatia 

Saban,  saban.  . 

Sabao 

9 

500 


Sinhalese 
1  Sagu,  savgal 
Sakkamalla    .  . 
S&la,       s  4  1  e  , 

salaya 
Salada 

Santuvariya  . . 
Sapat^ruva,  sa- 

patere 
Sapattu,  sapat- 

tuva 

Satan,  satanas 
Savodiya 
S6da 
Sideran,          si- 

daran 

Sinuva,  siniya 
Sit&siya,  sitasi- 

kerima 
Sitim 
Skolaya,  iskole, 

sk61aye      sa- 

hakariya 
1  Sokalat 
Soldaduva 


Sundanese 

Almdri 

Ambar 

Amin 

Balla 

Band6ra 

B4nku 

Baranda 


Portuguese 

Sinhalese 

Portuguese 

Sagu 

Sop,  soppaya.  . 

Sopa 

Saco 

Sopdva 

Sofa 

Sala 

S6rtiya 

Sorte 

Sprituva 

Espirito 

Salada 

?  Stalaya,  ista- 

Estala 

Santo 

laya,  istdle 

Sapateiro 

Sumanaya 
Tachuva 

Semana 
Tacho 

Tamboruva, 

Tambor 

Sapato 

tamboreva 

Teberuma,     te- 

Taberna 

Satan 

berema 

Saude 

Tempraduva 

Temperado 

Seda 

Tinta 

Tinta 

Cidrao 

Tiraya,  tireva 

Tira 

Tiringu 

Trigo 

Sino 

Tombuva 

Tombo 

Cita9^o 

Trankaya 

Tranca 

Tuvaya,    tuva- 

Toalha 

Setim 

jay  a,  tuvaje 

Escola 

Vend6siya 

Vendas 

Veyin 

Vinho 

Viduruva,      vi- 

Vidro 

Chocolate 

dureva,  vidur 

Soldado 

Vinakiri 

Vinagre 

45. 

Sundanese 

Portuguese 

Sundanese 

Portuguese 

Armario 

Basi 

Bacia 

Ambar 

?  Bedil 

Fuzil 

Amen 

Beludru,       bu- 

Veludo 

Bailar 

ludru 

Bandeira 

Bidal 

Dedal 

Banco 

Biyola,  biola 

Viok 

Varanda 

Bola 

Bola 

601 


Sundanese 

Portuguese 

Sundanese 

Portuguese 

Boneka 

Boneca 

L61ang 

Leilao 

?  Chapa,  echap 

Chapa 

Limo 

Limao 

Chapeo 

Chap6u 

Mandor 

Mandador 

Chinela 

Chinela 

Mant^ga 

Manteiga 

Chita,  sita 

Chita 

Marinio 

Meirinho 

Dadu 

Dado 

Masa 

Mas 

Danas,  ganas  .  . 

Ananas 

Meja 

Mesa 

?  Gagu 

Gago 

Minatu 

Mainato 

Gaji 

Gage 

Misti 

Mister 

Gansa 

Ganso 

Mori 

Mouro 

Garpu 

Garfo 

Nona 

Anona 

Gr6ja,  grija    .  . 

Igreja 

Nona,  nunya 

Dona 

Ingris 

Ingles 

Nyofia 

Senhora 

Kabaya 

Cabaia 

Padri 

Padre 

K&ju 

Caju 

Palsu 

Falso 

Kaldu,  kaldo 

Caldo 

?  Panel 

Mainel 

Kdmar 

Camara 

Paniti 

Alfinete 

Kameja 

Camisa 

Panjer 

Penhor 

?  Kapal 

Cavalo 

?  Pas 

Passe 

Kapitan 

CapitSo 

Paso 

Vaso 

Kampong,  kam- 

Campo 

Pastel 

Pastel 

pung 

Pelor 

Pelouro 

Karabu,    kura- 

Cravo 

Pesta 

Festa 

bu 

Pestol 

Pistola 

Kar6ta,  kr6ta 

Carreta 

Petor 

Feitor 

Kartas,  k6rtas 

Carta  or  Cartaz 

Pingan 

Palangana 

Kartu 

Carta 

Piring 

Pires 

Kasut 

Calgado 

Pita 

Fita 

Kergpus 

Carapi^a 

Prada,  parada 

Prata 

Kiju 

Queijo 

Real 

Rial 

?  Kopi 

Cafe 

Renda 

Renda 

Kosta 

Costa 

Roda 

Roda 

?  Kutang,    ku- 

Cotao 

Ronda 

Ronda 

timg 

?  Rupiya 

Rupia 

Lampu,  lampo 

Lampada 

Sabun 

Sabao 

Lant^ra 

Lanterna 

?  Sagu 

Sagu 

502 


Sundance 

Portuguese 

Sundanese 

Portuguese 

SAku 

Saco 

?  Sore 

Serao 

Salada 

Salada 

St6ri 

Historia 

Saparo,  paro  .  . 

Separado 

Sutra 

Seda 

Sapdtu,  sepatu 

Sapato 

Tambako,  bako 
Tambur 

Tabaco 
Tambor 

Sdptu 

Sabado 

Tarigo 

Trigo 

SeUa 

Sela 

?  Telana,     tja- 

Pantalona 

Ser&vel 

Ceroilas 

lana,  tjilona 

?  Sikat 

Secar 

Tempo 

Tempo 

Sinyo 

Senhor 

Tiikar 

Trocar 

46. 

Tamil 

Tamil 

Portuguese 

Tamil 

Portuguese 

Adru 

Adro 

Bulei 

Bule 

Alavangu 

Alavanca 

CanhSo 

Canhao 

Almond 

Almondega 

Ch4 

Cha 

Alpineti 

Alfinete 

Chamador 

Chamador 

Altar 

Altar 

?  Cherippu     .  . 

Chiripos 

Alumari 

Armario 

Chinelei 

Chinela 

Alvei 

Alva 

Damasu 

Damasco 

Amar 

Amarra 

Dosei 

Doce 

Ambar 

Ambar 

filam 

Leilao 

Annas! 

Ananas 

Galobei 

Globo 

Appostolamam 

Apostolo 

Ganchu 

Gancho 

Arattal 

Arratel 

Gaveti 

Gaveta 

Asadu 

Assado 

Garade,  girddi 

Grade 

Attd 

Ata 

Golla 

Gola 

Balcham 

Balchao 

Goya  palam  .  . 

Goiaba 

B&ldi 

Balde 

Ilansi 

Len$o 

Banku 

Banco 

Iskirivan 

Escrivao 

Bdsi 

Bacia 

Iskolei 

Escola 

Biphi 

Bife 

Isopei 

Hissope 

Bispu 

Bispo 

Janala,  jannal 

Janela 

Born 

Bolo 

Judddu,       jud- 

Jogar 

Botan 

Botao 

vilaiyddu 

503 


Tamil 

Portuguese, 

Tamil 

Portuguese 

Kabay 

Cabaia 

Mirifl 

Meirinho 

Kadera 

Cadeira 

Misal 

Missal 

Kaju-p  a  1  a  m  , 

Caju 

Misan 

Missao 

kaju-maram 

Misiyonar 

MissionArio 

Kalapparradip- 

Calafate 

?  Molei 

Molho 

pal 

Nattal 

Natal 

Kal-chattei     .  . 

CalgSo 

Novenei 

Novena 

Kamisei 

Camisa 

6pa 

Opa 

Kappa 

Capa 

Oreloju 

Relojio 

?  Kappi,  koppi 

Cafe 

Organ 

Orgao 

Kapelei 

Capela 

Ostu 

H6stia 

Karambu,     ki- 

Cravo 

Padiri,  padriyar 

Padre 

rambu 

Padrovadu     .  . 

Padroado 

Karesraai 

Quaresma 

Palli 

Palio 

?  Karuvadu    .  . 

Cravado 

Pappa,    p4ppu, 

Papa 

Kastisal,     kas- 

Castigal 

pappanavan 

trisal 

Pappai 

Papaia 

Katolik 

Catolico 

Paska 

Pascoa 

Kiristavan 

Cristao 

Pattaka,  vatta- 

Pateca 

Kompadri 

Compadre 

kei 

Komphisan    .  . 

ConfissSo 

?  Pattake 

Foguete 

Komuniyan    .  . 

Comunh^o 

Pena,  pennei 

Pena 

Kordan 

Cordao 

Pera 

Pera 

Kovi 

Couve 

Pe^kar 

Fiscal 

Krismei 

Crisma 

Pingan 

Palangana 

Kujid 

Cozido 

Pippa 

Pipa 

Kumadri 

Comadre 

Piris 

Pires 

Kurus 

Cruz 

Pirzent 

Presidents 

Kusini 

Cozinha 

Piya 

Pia 

Kuttan 

Cotao 

Pulpitu 

Pulpito 

Ldntar 

Lanterna 

Ramade 

Remada 

Lobei 

Loba 

Renda 

Renda 

Masuvadu 

Amancebado 

Rolam 

Rolao 

Mesei 

Mesa 

Rosa 

Rosa 

Mey-jodu,   kal- 

Meia 

SakkrAri 

Sacrario 

m§s,  kai-mes 

Sakram6ntu  .  . 

Sacramento 

604 


Tamil 

Portuguese 

Tamil 

Portuguese 

Sakristi 

Sacristia 

Temprad 

Temperado 

Sallddu 

Salada 

Tersu 

Te>9o 

Sankristan 

Sacristao 

Tijoreri 

Tesoureiro 

Sappattu 

Sapato 

Tintei 

Tinta 

S4vi 

Chave 

Tocha 

Tocha 

?  Savvu 

Sagu 

Travi 

Trave 

iSeminari 

Seminario 

Tualei 

Toalha 

Semitere 

Cemiterio 

?  Turukkam  .  . 

Tronco 

Siddri 

Cidade 

Varanda 

Varanda 

Spiritu  Santu 

Espirito  Santo 

Vattu 

Pato 

Stantei 

Estante 

Vendale 

Vinha  de  alhoa 

?  Siippu 

Sopa 

Venjan-pradu 

Benzer 

Sutun 

Sotaina 

Vesper 

V^speras 

Tabernakulu 

Tabernaculo 

Vevu 

Veu 

Tambakku     .  . 

Tarabaca 

Vigari 

VigArio 

Tambor 

Tambor 

Viskan 

Biscoito 

47. 

Telugu 

Telugu 

Portiiguese 

*     „  f-      N  \'r^  .(  t^  ,    . 

1      *        Telugu     " 

Portuguese 

Almar 

Armario 

Batteri,  phatt6ri 

Bateria 

Am&ru,  amaru- 

Amarra 

Batu 

Pato 

Udu 

Biskotthu 

Biscoito 

Ananasu,  andsu, 

Ananas 

Boda 

Bordo 

anas-pan  tu, 

Buruma,       ba- 

Verruma 

anas-Avanasa- 

rama 

pantu 

Butaum,     bot- 

Botao 

Ano 

Ano 

tam 

Aspatri 

Hospital 

?  Gadangu,  gid- 

GudSo 

Aya 

Aia 

ding 

Baldi,  badli    .  . 

Balde 

Galan 

Galao 

Bankati 

Banco 

?  Garandilu  .  . 

Granadeiro 

?  Baptismam 

Baptismo 

Istiri 

Estirar 

?  Baredo 

Baralho 

?  Istuva,  istuva 

Estado 

?  Barusu 

Bru9a 

Janalu 

Janela 

B&si 

Bacia 

Kalapati 

Calafate 

505 


Telugu 

Portuguese 

Telugu 

Portuguese 

Kamara,       ka- 

Camera 

Padiri 

Padre 

mera,  kamra, 

Papa 

Papa 

kamiri 

Papasum 

Papuses 

Kamisu,  kamsu 

Camisa 

Paranja,       pa- 

Prancha 

Kanali 

Canal 

ran  ju 

?  Kapi 

Caf6       - 

Paska 

Pascoa 

Kappiri 

Cafre 

Payal,  payalu 

Poial 

Kappu 

Capa 

Pena 

Pena 

Katarusu,     ka- 

Cartucho 

?  Phatoki 

Foguete 

tanusu,  ?  ka- 

Phita,  pita     .  . 

Fita 

kitamu 

?  Phulana,  pha- 

Fulano 

Katholiku 

Catolico 

lani 

Komanu 

Comando 

Pingani,  plngani 

Palangana 

Jvopa 

Copo 

Pipaya 

Pipa 

Krismu 

Crisma 

Polisu 

Policia 

Kumbadri 

Compadre 

Puroya 

Prova 

Kumandan     .  . 

Comandante 

Rasidu 

Recibo 

Kusinikara,  ku- 

Cozinha 

Sabbu 

Sabao 

sini-vadu 

?  Saggu 

Sagu 

L61am,    y&lam, 

I^eilao 

Sakristu 

Sacristao 

yalam,       ye- 

Sakristu 

Sacristia 

lamu 

Sap4th 

Sapato 

Madiri 

Madeira 

Savi,  chevi     .  . 

Chave 

Manna 

Mana 

Spanji 

Esponja 

Mariyansu-at  .  . 

Maria 

SpirituSantu.  . 

Espirito  Santo 

May6ru 

Major 

Taramu 

Tara 

MelAma 

MelSo 

?  Tuphanu     .  . 

Tufao 

Meja 

Mesa 

Turanj,  turanju 

Toranja 

Mejodu,  mejollu 

Meia 

Tuvala,  tuvala- 

Toalha 

Nimma 

Limao 

gutta 

Nov^na 

Novena 

Vinu 

Vinho 

48. 

Teto 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Abril 

Abril 

Achdr,  asar    .  . 

Achar 

Abuzar  (bosok) 

Abusar  (to  abuse)   Adeus 

Adeus 

606 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Admirar    (sare- 

Admirar    (to 

Amostra 

Amostra 

bak) 

admire) 

Ananaz,  nanas 

Ananas 

Adorar 

Adorar           (to 

Andor 

Andor 

worship) 

Animal 

Animal 

Adordsdmv  (ak- 

Adoragao    (ado- 

Anju 

An  jo 

ruuku) 

ration) 

Aniversaryu  .  . 

Aniversario 

Adulteriu     (sc» 

Adult6rio  (adul- 

Antigu (kleur) 

Antigo  (ancient) 

luku) 

tery) 

Apa,  apas 

Apa 

Advogadu 

Advogado 

Apitu  (fui)     .  . 

Apito  (whistle) 

Afrikan  (malai 

Africano 

Aprender  (ateni) 

Aprender        (to 

meta) 

(African) 

seize) 

Agora  (orasnei) 

Agora  (now) 

Apresentar  (ha- 

Apresentar     (to 

Agostu 

Agosto 

tudu) 

present) 

Agradar     (afco- 

Agradar   (to 

Aradu 

Arado 

noku) 

please) 

(a  plough) 

Agrade*ci 

Agradecer 

Arami 

Arame 

Aiduda 

Ajudar 

Argola 

Argola 

Ajul 

Azul 

Argolinha 

Argolinha 

Alfandega 

Alfandega 

Arkabuz  (kildti 

Arcabuz      (har- 

Alfayati 

Alfaite 

boti) 

quebus) 

Alfcris 

Alferes 

Armada 

Armada 

Alfineti 

Alfinete 

Arsenal 

Arsenal 

Algema     (uen- 

Algema  (fetters) 

Arti 

Arte 

lima) 

Assisti 

Assistir 

Alkatifa 

Alcatifa 

Asu  ('  nib  of  a 

Ago  (steel) 

Almonik 

Almondega 

pen') 

Almtisa,  almosa 

Almo9ar 

AtensS 

Ateng&o 

Altar 

Altar 

Auxiliar  (tulun) 

Auxiliar    (to 

Alva 

Alva 

help) 

Alvorada 

Alvorada 

Avestruz 

Avestruz       (os- 

Amar    (adomi, 

Amar  (to  love) 

trich) 

doben) 

Avizar 

Avisar 

Anibisdmv  (ka- 

Ambigao 

Avizu 

Aviso 

rak) 

Azeitona 

Azeitona 

Amen 

Amen 

Bakalhau 

Bacalhau 

Amora 

Amora 

Banda 

Banda 

507 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Bandeira 

Bandeira 

Bom  dia 

Bom  dia 

Bandeja 

Bandeja 

Bon£ka 

Boneca 

Bandu 

Bando 

Borla 

Borla 

Bdnku 

Banco 

Borrfto 

Borrao  (blot) 

Bar&lha 

Baralhar 

Bota 

Bota 

Barreti 

Barrete 

?  Botel 

Botelha 

Barril 

Barril 

Breve 

Breve  (a  brief) 

?  Basar 

Bazar 

Bula 

Bula 

Basia 

Bacia 

Buli 

Bule 

Batalha,  bataya 

Batalhao 

Buta 

Botao 

BAtik 

Batiga 

Cabo 

Cabo 

Batina 

Batina  (cassock) 

Cha 

Cha 

Baviu 

Pavio  (wick) 

Chavena 

Chavena  (a  cup) 

Bemditu  (kma- 

Bemdito     (well 

Chavi 

Chave 

nek) 

spoken) 

Chikara 

Chicara 

Be*nsa 

Bengao 

Chokolati 

Chocolate 

Bentinh 

Bentinho 

Conselu 

Conselho 

Beringela 

Beringela 

Daia 

Daia  (midwife) 

Bilhet     (surati- 

Bilhete  (ticket) 

Dedal 

Dedal 

kik) 

Degrau 

Degrau 

Binokulu 

Binoculo 

Dekretu 

Deere  to 

Biphi 

Bife 

Deseju  (hakdrak) 

Desejo  (a  wish) 

Biskoitu 

Biscoito 

Desgosta 

Desgostar    (not 

Bispadu 

Bispado        (bi- 

to like) 

shopric) 

Deskobrir  (loke) 

Descobrir       (to 

Bispu 

Bispo 

discover) 

Boa  noite 

Boa  noite  (good 

Deskonfia 

Desconfiar 

night) 

Desk6nta 

Descontar 

Boa  tarde 

Boa  tarde 

Deskulpa  (hard- 

Desculpa      (ex- 

Boba 

Bouba 

hari) 

cuse) 

Bobu 

Bobo 

Despdchu 

Despacho 

Bolacha 

Bolacha 

Desp6nsa 

Despensa 

Bolsa 

Bolsa 

Despeza 

Despesa 

Bolsu 

Bolso  (pocket) 

Despr6za 

Desprezar 

Bolu 

Bolo 

Despr6zu     (tos) 

Despr6zo    (con- 

Bomba 

Bomba 

tempt) 

508 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Desterradu 

Desterrado 

Ensofre 

Enxofre       (sul- 

(exiled) 

phur) 

Desterru 

Desterro       (ba- 

En^u 

Enxo  (adze) 

nishment) 

Enm 

Entao  (then) 

Determina    ha- 

Deterrainar    (to 

Entender      (ha- 

Entender       (to 

mfrnu,  haruka) 

fix) 

ttni) 

understand) 

Dever  (hatusari) 

Dever  (to  owe) 

Entendimentu 

Entendimento 

DevosE 

Devo9&o 

Entrega 

Entregar 

Diabu 

Diabo 

Entrudu 

Entrudo 

Diamanti 

Diamante 

Epistola  (surati) 

Epistola 

Disionari 

Dicionario 

firda 

Herdar 

Dispensa 

Dispensa 

Ermida 

Ermida 

DisteYra    (pho 

Desterrar 

Ervilha 

Ervilha 

Ulcon) 

Esa 

Essa 

Divisa 

Divisa  (emblem) 

Escola 

Escola 

Dom 

Dom 

Eskolta 

Escofta 

Domingu 

Domingo 

Eskonrnnha"    .  . 

Excomunhao 

Dona 

Dona 

Eskova 

Escova 

Dormitoriu     .  . 

Dormitorio  (dor- 

Eskrivan 

EscrivSo 

mitory) 

Esmola 

Esmola 

Dosel 

Dossel 

Esp6rtu 

Esperto 

Dotor 

Doutor 

Esplika 

Explicar 

Dotrina 

Doutrina 

Espoleta 

Espoleta 

Dosi 

Doce 

Estadu 

Estado 

DragR 

Dragflo  (dragon) 

Estribu 

Estribo 

Dura 

Durar 

Estrika 

Esticar 

Duzi,  dusi 

Duzia 

Estrondu      (ba- 

Estrondo    (loud 

EdisQ, 

EdicSo  (edition) 

Idun) 

noise) 

Edukasn 

EducagSo  (edu- 

Estuda 

Estudar 

cation) 

Estudu 

Estudo 

Embarqsa    (ha- 

Embaragar    (to 

Eterniddd 

Eternidade 

kahik,  hatdu) 

embarrass) 

(eternity) 

Empdta 

Empatar 

Eukaristia 

Eucaristia    (eu- 

EmprSgu 

Emprego 

charist) 

Empr6sta 

Emprestar 

Evanje"lhu 

Evangelho 

Eniada 

Enxada  (axe) 

Ez4mi 

Exame 

509 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Ez6mplu 

Exemplo 

Fukar       (reko, 

Refogar     (altar 

F&lsu 

Falso 

rego) 

piece)       (see 

F41ta 

Faltar 

'  Refogado  ' 

Faman 

Fama 

supra) 

Farol 

Farol 

Funil 

Funii 

Favor 

Favor 

Furtuna 

Fortuna 

~fi\4 

Gaiola 

Gaiola  (cage) 

J?  cJ                             .  . 

Gala 

Gala  (feasting) 

Fechadura 

Fechadura 

Gala 

Gaiao 

(lock) 

Galheta 

Galheta  (cruet) 

Feira 

Feira 

Gaveta 

Gaveta 

Feriadu 

Feriado 

Gizadu 

Guisado 

Festa 

Festa 

Gloria 

Gloria 

Figura 

Figura 

Golilha 

Golilha        (iron 

Finta 

Finta 

collar) 

Fita           '     .  . 

Fita 

Goma 

Goma 

Fivela,  fiela    .  . 

Fivela 

Gorgoleta 

Gorgoleta 

Flanela 

Flanela 

Governo 

Governo 

Fogddu 

Refogado     (rice 

Gracha 
s-) 

Graxa 

(jrrasa             .  . 

or  meat  bast- 

<*y 

Griidi 

Grude 

ed  in  butter, 

Guarda 

Guarda 

onion,  etc.) 

Guarnecer    (hu- 

Guarnecer 

Fora 

Forrar 

diak) 

Forma 

Forma 

Guia 

Guia  (permit) 

Fornu 

Forno 

Importa  (kUtak) 

Importar-se  (to 

Forsa 

F6r9a 

come  to) 

F6rti 

Forte 

Indistfi,      (tuan 

Indigest§to 

Fr&di 

Frade 

moras) 

Fragata 

Fragata 

Indignu 

Indigno        (un- 

Fr&ku 

Fraco 

worthy) 

Fraskeira 

Frasqueira 

Indulg&isia    .  . 

Indulgencia 

Frasku 

Frasco 

InfSrnu 

Inferno 

Freguezia 

JFreguesia 

Injustisa 

Injustiga 

Fr6yu 

Freio 

Inos6nsi 

Inocencia 

Frontal 

Frontal 

Ins&isu 

Incenso 

610 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Inspirastt 

Inspiragao 

Juizu  (neon)  .  . 

Juizo  (reason) 

Instanti      (His 

Instante        (in- 

Julga,     dulga, 

Julgar  (to 

dan) 

stant) 

dulka 

judge) 

Instrumentu  .  . 

Instrumento 

Julho 

Julho 

Intenta        (ha- 

Intentar         (to 

Junho 

Junho 

kdrak) 

commence) 

Jura 

Jura 

Intrtpiti    (duru 

InteVprete 

Juram6ntu,  du- 

Juramento 

bdsa) 

ram^ntu 

Inveja 

Inveja  (envy) 

Juru 

Juro 

Iskaler 

Escaler 

Justisa 

Justiga 

Iskandalu 

Escandalo 

Kabaya 

Cabaia 

Iskapulariu    .  . 

Escapulario 

Kabdresi 

Cabresto  (halter 

(Scapulary) 

for  cattle) 

Ispiritu 

Espirito 

Kabidi 

Cabide 

Ispiritu  Santu 

Espirito  Santo 

Kada 

Cada  (each) 

Ispital 

Hospital 

Kakau 

Cacau 

Istilu 

Estilo 

Kadeadu  (Mnu) 

Cadeado     (pad- 

Istori 

Historia 

lock) 

Janeiru 

Janeiro       (Jan- 

Kadeia 

Cadeia   (chain) 

uary) 

Kadeira 

Cadeira 

Janela,  jinela.  . 

Janela 

Kaf6 

Caf6 

Jantar 

Jantar 

Kajus,  kaidu 

Caju 

Jara 

Jarra 

Kalis 

Calis 

Jardim 

Jardim  (garden) 

Kamelu 

Camelo  (camel) 

Jarru 

Jarro  (pitcher) 

Kamiza 

Camisa 

Jejum 

Jejum 

Kamizola 

Camisola 

Jenebra 

Genebra 

Kampainha    .  . 

Campainha 

Jeneral 

General 

Kampu 

Campo 

Jentiu 

Gentio 

Kanap6 

Canap6 

Jerasa 

Gera^ao 

Kandeiru 

Candieiro(lamp) 

Jogador 

Jogador        (ga- 

Kandu 

Quando  (when) 

mester) 

Kanela 

Canela 

Jorndl 

Jornal 

Kaneta 

Caneta  (a  pen) 

Jfiga,        duka, 

Jogar 

Kanfora 

.  Canofora 

doka,  yoka 

Kaniv^ti 

Canivete 

Juiz,  duiz 

Juiz 

Kanudu 

Canudo  (a  cigar) 

511 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

K&pa 

Capa 

Komirihu 

Cominho   (cum- 

Kapa 

Capar 

min  seed) 

Kapadu 

Capado       (cas- 

Komparasft   .  . 

ComparasSo 

trated) 

(comparison) 

Kapds 

Capaz 

Komparar   (6d- 

Comparar      (to 

Kapela 

Capela 

dan) 

compare) 

Kapitan 

CapitSo 

Kompasu 

Compasso 

Kapoti 

Capote 

Komunga 

Comungar 

Kaprichu     (de- 

Capricho    (cap- 

Konderadu    .  . 

Conderado 

ter) 

rice) 

Konegu 

Conego 

Kardbu 

Cravo 

Konfeitu 

Confeito 

Karil 

Caril 

Konfesa 

Confessar 

Karreta 

Carreta 

Konfiansa 

Confian^a 

Kartel 

Quartel 

Konforme  (simu) 

Conforme      (ac- 

Kartus 

Cartucho 

cordingly) 

Karu  (doben) 

Caro  (dear) 

Konsagrar  (sar- 

Consagrar      (to 

Kastelu 

C  a  s  t  e  1  o    (a 

ani) 

consecrate) 

castle) 

Konsagrasa    .  . 

Consagragao 

Kastisal 

Castical 

(consecration) 

Kastidad 

Castidade 

Konselhu 

Concelho 

(chastity) 

(Council) 

Kastigu 

Castigo 

Konsenti 

Consentir 

Kasu 

Caso 

Konsolar   (hak- 

Konsolar        (to 

Katana 

Catana 

solak) 

console) 

Kataru 

Catarro 

K6nsul 

Consul 

Keiju 

Queijo 

Konta 

Conta 

Kesta 

Questao    (ques- 

Kontas 

Contas 

tion) 

Kont6nti 

Contente 

Kintal 

Quintal 

Kontra 

Contra 

Klima 

Clima  (climate) 

Kontratu 

Contrato 

Kobi 

Couve 

Kontra  vontadi 

Contra  vontade 

Kocheiru 

Cocheiro 

Konviti 

Convite 

Koelhu 

Coelho 

Kopa 

Copa  (cup) 

Kofri 

Cofre 

Kopi 

Copia 

Koteju 

Col^gio 

Kopu,  kobu   .  . 

Copo 

Komand&nti  .  . 

Comandante 

Kor 

Cor 

512 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Kor 

Coro 

Lakre 

Lacre 

Koral  <(morten) 

Coral  (coral) 

Lampa 

Lampada 

Koresma 

Quaresma 

Lampia 

Lampiao 

Korneta 

Corneta 

Lancha  (rdoari) 

Lancha 

Koroa 

.Coroa 

Lapis 

L&pis 

Koronel 

Coronel 

Lasu 

La9o 

Korre*nti 

Corrente 

Lata 

Lata  (tin-box) 

Kortezia 

Cortesia 

Lei 

Lei 

Kortina 

Cortina 

Leila,  lela 

Leilao 

Kostumi 

Costume 

L6nsu 

Lengo 

Kovadu 

Covado 

Lensol 

Lengol        (bed- 

Kreda 

Igreja 

sheet) 

Kreditu 

Credito  (credit) 

Letra 

Letra 

Kriddu 

Criado 

Liao 

Liao 

Kriatura  (hakd- 

Criatura    (crea- 

Lima 

Limar  (to  file) 

lak) 

ture) 

Linho  (fuka)  .  . 

Linho  (flax) 

Krisma 

Crisma 

Liriu 

Lirio  (lily) 

Kruz 

Cruz 

Lisa 

Ligao 

Kudir 

Acudir 

Lisensa 

Licenga 

Kuida 

Cuidar 

Lista 

Lista 

Kuidadu 

Cuidado 

Livra 

Livrar 

Kulcha 

Colchao 

Livre 

Livre 

Kulchete 

Colchete 

Livru 

Livro 

Kulpa  (sala)  .  . 

Culpa  (fault) 

Lobu 

Lobo  (wolf) 

Kumadre 
Kumprir  (hdlu) 

Comadre 
Cumprir          (to 

Logu  (ori-ldi) 
Lona 

Logo  (soon) 
Lona  (canvas) 

fulfil) 

Luminari 

Luminarias 

Kura  (bdli)     .  . 

Cura  (cure) 

Liitu 

Luto 

Kurveta 

Corveta 

Liiva 

T,ii  vfl 

Kusta 

Custar 

JLJUL  V  C* 

Kustodia 

Custodia  (mons- 

Machadu    (6a- 

Machado     (hat- 

trance) 

lium) 

chet) 

Kustumadu    .  . 

Costumado  (cus- 

Machila 

Machila 

tomary) 

Major 

Major 

Ladainha 

Ladainha 

Mai  (adti) 

Mai  (evil) 

Lagosta  (kndse) 

Lagosta       (lob- 

Mala 

Mala 

ster) 

Maldisa,  malisa 

Maldigao 

513 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Malisi 

Malicia 

Momentu    (Idis 

Momento    (mo- 

Mangasa 

Mangacao 

oan) 

ment) 

Malkriadu 

Melcriado 

Multa 

Multa 

Manha 

Manha 

Mundu 

Mundo  (world) 

Mant6ga 

Manteiga 

MunisS, 

Munigao 

Marcha 

Marchar 

Miisika 

Musica 

Marka 

Marca 

Mustarda 

Mostarda 

Marfim 

Marfim 

Nabu 

Nabo  (turnip) 

Marsu 

Margo 

Nas& 

Nagao  (nation) 

Martelu 

Martelo 

Natal 

Natal 

Martir 

Martir 

Nora 

Nora  (daughter- 

Mas 

Mas 

in-law) 

Maske 

Mas  que 

Nossa  Senhora 

Nossa   Senhora 

Matraka 

Matraca 

(Our  Lady) 

Meda  (bou)     .  . 

Meda  (hay  rick) 

Nota 

Nota 

Medalha 

Medalha 

Notisi 

Noticia 

Mediku 

Medico 

Novembru 

Novembro  (No- 

Meias 

Meias 

vember) 

Meiu     (naknd- 

Meio  (adj.,  half) 

Numeru 

Niimero 

tak) 

Obedeser   (halu- 

Obedecer        (to 

Meiu  dia 

Meio  dia  (mid- 

ktuir) 

obey) 

day) 

Obediensia 

Obediencia  (obe- 

Mere*ci 

Merecer 

dience) 

Merse 

Merce 

Obrigasa 

Obrigagao 

M6stri 

Mestre 

Obriga 

Obrigar 

Meza 

Mesa 

Obrigadu 

Obrigado 

Milagru 

Milagre 

Ofender 

Ofender 

Militar 

Militar 

Ofereser 

Oferecer 

Ministru 

Ministro 

Okazia 

Ocasiao 

Minutu 

Minuto 

Okulu,  okn     .  . 

Oculos 

Mirinhu 

Meirinho 

Onra 

Honra 

Misa 

Missa 

Opa 

Opa 

MM 

Missao 

Ophisyal 

Oficial 

Misal 

Missal 

Ophisyu 

Oficio 

Mitra 

Mitra  (mitre) 

Ora 

Hora 

Moleiru 

Moleiro  (miller) 

Orasa 

Oracao 

514 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Ordi 

Ordem 

Pelu  sinal 

Pelo       sinal 

6rgao 

6rg&o 

(by  the  sign) 

6stia 

Hostia 

Pena 

Pena 

Ostra 

Ostra    (oyster) 

Penit&isi 

Penitencia 

Pa 

PSo 

Perda 

Perdao 

Padri 

Padre 

Perdidu 

Perdido 

Pddri  Nossu  .  . 

Padre        Nosso 

Perdisa 

Perdigao 

(Our  Father) 

Perdoar 

Perdoar         (to> 

Pagodi 

Pagode 

pardon) 

Paiol 

Paiol         (store 

Pesa 

Pe9a 

room) 

Pesti 

Peste 

Palmatoria     .  . 

Palamatoria 

Phyador 

Fiador 

Papa 

Papa 

Phyadu 

Fiado  (retail) 

Papu       (kaka- 

Papo        (bird's 

Phyltru 

Filtro  (filter) 

luku) 

mow) 

Pia 

Pai 

Para 

Para 

PiU  (luru) 

Piao 

Parabem 

Parabem 

Piku 

Pico  (summit) 

Parent! 

Parente 

Polotu 

Piloto 

Pdrti 

Parte 

Pimento,        (ai 

Pimenta     (pep- 

Pasiar 

Passear 

manas) 

per) 

Pasi6nsi 

Pacieacia 

Pinta  (tddan)  .  . 

Pinta  (spot) 

Paskua 

Pascoa 

Firis 

Pires 

Passi 

Passe 

Pistola 

Pistola 

Pastu 

Pasto  (pasture) 

Plantasd       (ai 

Plantagao  (plan- 

Pataka 

Pataca 

kuda) 

tation) 

Pateka 

Pateca 

Polisia 

Policia 

Patarata 

Patarata 

Polvorinhu     .  . 

Polvorinho 

Patena 

Patena  (paten) 

Pomba 

Pomba 

Patria 

Patria     (native 

Ponte        (iam- 

Ponte  (bridge) 

country) 

bdta) 

Patriarka 

Patriarca  (Patri- 

Pontu 

Ponto 

arch) 

Portuguez 

Portugues 

Patr6nu 

Patrono 

Postu 

Posto 

Patu 

Pato 

Povos       (ima, 

Povo 

Paz  (ddmi)     .  . 

Paz  (peace) 

ddtu) 

Pekadu 

Pecado  (sin) 

Praga 

Praga 

515 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Prasa 

.  .     Praga    (market 

Pulpitu 

Pulpito 

square) 

Purga 

Purga 

Prdtika 

.  .     Pratica     (prac- 

Purgatorio 

Purgatorio 

tice) 

Pursu('  courage  '  ) 

Pulso  (pulse) 

Pregar  (htdi) 

Pregar  (to  nail) 

Rabeka 

Rabeca 

Pregar 

.  .     Pregar            (to 

Bade 

Adem  (a  duck) 

preach) 

R6di 

Rede 

Pregasft 

Pregag&o     (ser- 

Reformadu    .  . 

Reformado 

mon) 

Regent        (nai 

Regente         (re- 

Pregos 

Prego 

ulun) 

gent) 

Premiu 

Premio  (reward) 

Regra 

Regra 

Prender 

Prender          (to 

Regua 

Regua          (car- 

seize) 

penter's   rule) 

Prepara 

Preparar 

Reinu 

Reino 

Presizar 

Precisar          (to 

(kingdom) 

need) 

Re  j  is  tu 

Registo 

Presizo 

Preciso       (adj., 

Rekadu 

Recado 

needed) 

Rekerinientu 

Requerimento 

Presu 

Prego 

Relasa 

RelagSo 

Prezenti 

Preseiite 

Religia 

Religiao 

Prezidenti 

Presidente 

Reloju,     re!6ji, 

Relojio 

ProkurasS 

Procurac&o 

relosi 

Prokurador 

Procurador 

Remata 

Rematar         (to 

Promesa 

.  .     Promessa 

finish) 

Prontu 

Pronto 

Renda 

,   Renda  (lace) 

Propi 

Proprio 

Renova 

Renovar         (to 

Proposta 

Proposta 

renew) 

Prosessu 

Processo 

Repiki 

Repique 

Prosisa 

.  .     Procissao 

Reposta 

Reposta 

Protestant 

Protestante 

Reprova 

Reprovar 

(Protestant) 

Resa 

RacSo 

Prostestu 

Protesto 

Resibu 

Recibo 

Provincia 

Provincia    (pro- 

Resina 

Resina  (resin) 

vince)  - 

Resp^itu 

Respeito 

Pudim 

Pudim        (pud- 

Respomsavel 

Responsavel 

ding) 

Retiru 

Retiro  (retreat) 

10 


516 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Retratu 

Retrato 

Santa  Kruz    .  . 

Santa          Cruz 

Reunia 

Reuniao 

(Holy  Cross) 

Reza 

Reza  (prayer) 

Santisimu 

Santissimo 

Reza 

Razao 

(Most  Holy) 

Riku 

Rico  (rich) 

Santisimu  Sak- 

Santissimo   Sac- 

Riska 

Risca     (a  dash 

ramentu 

ramento 

with  a  pen) 

(most      Holy 

Roma 

Romcl,      (pome- 

Sacrament) 

granate) 

Santu 

Santo 

Ronda 

Ronda 

?  Sapa 

Chapa 

Roska 

Rosca     (twisted 

Sapateru 

Sapateiro 

loaf) 

Sapatu 

Sapato 

Roupa 

Roupa 

Sardinha 

Sardinha          (a 

Roza 

Rosa 

('ikan') 

pilchard) 

Rozariu 

Ros^rio 

Sarj^ntu 

Sargento 

Rude  (adti)     .  . 

Rude  (rude) 

Sarutu 

Charuto 

Rufu 

Rufo            (red- 

Sauda 

Saudar            (to 

haired) 

greet) 

?  Rupia 

Rupia 

Saudi 

Saude 

Sate 

Sabao 

Saukati,  sanati 

Saguate 

S&badu 

Sabado 

S6 

S6 

Sakarolha 

Saca-rolhas 

Seda 

Seda 

Sakram&itu  .  . 

Sacramento 

Sedu 

Cedo  (early) 

Sakrariu 

Sacrario 

Segundu 

Segundo        (se- 

Sakrifisiu 

Sacrificio 

cond) 

Sakrilejiu 

Sacril^gio 

Sekreta  (laklo) 

Secreta           (a 

Sakrista 

Sacristao 

privy) 

Sakristia 

Sacristia 

Sekretaria 

Secretaria 

?  Saku 

Sagu 

Sekretariu 

Secretario 

Sala 

Sala 

Sela 

Sela 

Salada 

Salada 

Selu 

Selo 

Salsa 

Salsa      (garden 
parsley) 

Semana 

Semana 

Salva 

Salva 

Semana  Santa 

Semana  Santa 

Salvasa 

Salva£ao 

Semin&riu 

Seminario 

JSangra 

Sangrar  (to  let 

Semit^ri 

Cemit&io 

blood) 

Senteiu 

Centeio  (rye) 

517 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Sentensa 

Sentenga 

Soldadu 

Soldado 

Sentidu 

Sentido 

Sombreiru 

Sombreiro 

Sentinela 

Sentinela 

Sopa 

Sopa 

Sentope       (lal- 

Centopeia 

Soriti 

Sorte 

yan) 

Sosied4di 

Sociedade 

Sepilho,    sebilo 

Cepilho 

Sub^rbu 

Soberbo 

Seri 

Serio 

Subrinhu 

Sobrinho 

Serimoni 

Cerimonia 

Sumu  Pontifice 

Sumo    Pontifice 

Serma 

Serraao 

(the  Pontifex) 

Serveja 

Cerveja 

Superior 

Superior 

Servant  (ata) 

Servente      (ser- 

Surisa 

Chouri9o 

vant) 

Suseder 

Suceder          (to 

Servisu 

Servi9o 

happen) 

Sidada 

Cidadao 

Susegadu 

Sosegado 

Sidddi 

Cidade 

Susp6ndi 

Suspender 

Sifra 

Cifra 

Tabdku 

Tabaco 

Sigara 

Cigarro 

Tachu,  tasu    .  . 

Tacho 

Signifikar 

Significar       (to 

Talentu 

Talento 

signify) 

Talher 

Talher  (a  set  of 

Sikouro  (tuluri) 

Socorro  (help) 

knife,        fork 

Silensiu 

Silencio 

and  spoon) 

Silha 

Cilha      (saddle- 

Tapeti 

Tapete 

girth*) 

Tardi 

Tarde 

Sinai 

Sinai 

Tasu 

Taco  (wad  of  a 

Sinela 

Chinela 

gun) 

Sinti 

Sentir 

Tempra 

Tempera 

Sintura 

Cinturao 

Tempu 

Tempo 

Sinu 

Sino 

Tenda 

Tenda 

Sita 

Chita 

Tenent 

Tenente    (lieu- 

Sirvi 

Servir 

tenant) 

Sobremeza     .  . 

Sobremesa 

Tenta* 

Tentar 

SobresTcritu     .  . 

Sobrescrito  (su- 

Tentasa 

Tenta9So 

perscription) 

Terrina 

Terrina 

Sofri 

Sofrer 

Tersu 

Ter90 

Soldada    (si-lu- 

Soldada  (wages) 

Testam6ntu   .  . 

Testamento 

koli) 

Tia 

Tia 

518 


Teto 

Portuguese 

Teto 

Portuguese 

Tigr 

Tigre  (tiger) 

Venera 

Venera   (scallop 

Tinta 

Tinta 

shell) 

Tio 

Tio 

Verniz 

Verniz 

Tira 

Tiro 

Ver6nika 

Veronica 

Tiras 

Tira 

Verruma 

Verruma 

Tomati 

Tomate 

V6rsu 

Verso 

Torri 
Torsida 

Torre 
Torcida  (a  wick) 

Vespera 
Veu 

Vesperas 
V6u 

Traisa 

Traicao 

Tratame*ntu   .  . 

Tratamento 

Vidru 

Vidro 

.Tratar 

Tratar 

Vigariu       (nai- 

Vigario 

Tribunal 

Tribunal       (tri- 

lulik) 

bunal) 

Vila 

Vila     (a     small 

Trigu 

Trigo 

town) 

Trombeta 

Trombeta 

Vintem 

Vintem            (a 

Tronko 

Tronco 

penny) 

Tropa 

Tropa 

Viola 

Viola 

Tualha 

Toalha 

Virtude 

Virtude 

Tukar 

Trocar 

Vitoria  (mdnan) 

Vitoria 

Tumba 

Tumba 

Viva,  biba 

Viva 

Uniformi 

Uniforme 

Vizinhu      (md- 

Vizinho 

Urinol 

Urinol 

luku,  besik) 

Usu 

Uso  (use) 

Vizita 

Visita 

Uvas 

Uvas  (grapes) 

Vontad         (ha- 

Vontade  (will) 

Vapor  (ro  dhi) 

Vapor 

kdrak) 

Varanda 

Varanda 

Votu 

Voto 

Vasalu 

Vassalo  (vassal) 

Zelador 

Zelador     (over- 

Vasina 

Vacina 

seer) 

Vdzu 

Vaso  (vase) 

Zinku  (kdlen) 

Zinco  (zinc) 

49.  Tibetan 

Tibetan  Portuguese 

?  Ch'a,   so-ch'a  ..     Cha 

Ko-pi  . .  . .     Couve 


?  Pa-le,  sh'e-pa 


Pao 


519 


50. 

Tonkinese 

Tonkinese 

Portuguese 

Tonkinese 

Portuguese 

?  Bat 

Bat£ga 

Coc 

Copo 

Banh 

Pao 

Cu-lac 

Chocolate 

?  Ca-phe 

Cafe 

?  Thuoc 

Tabaco 

?  Che 

Cha 

51 

.    Tulu 

Tulu 

Portuguese 

Tulu 

Portuguese 

Abnari,  almeru 

Armario 

Jangalu,      jan- 

Jangada 

Ama 

Ama 

galu,  jangaru 

Apostale 

Apostolo 

Jugarigobbuni 

Jogar 

Ariya 

Arrear 

Julabu 

Jalapa 

Arka  arkhu    .  . 

Arco 

Kamisu 

Camisa 

Aspatri 

Hospital 

?  Kaphi 

Caf6 

Aya 

Aia 

Kapri,  kapiri.  . 

Cafre 

Baldi 

Balde 

Karnelu 

Coronel 

Basi 

Baeia 

Katholika 

Catolico 

Batate,  patato 

Batata 

Kerubi 

Querubim 

Battu 

Pato 

Kopu 

Copo 

Bijakri,   bijigre 

Visagra 

Korji 

Corja 

Bilimbi,      bim- 

Bilimbim 

Krussu,   kursu, 

Cruz 

bali,  bimbili, 

kruji 

bimbule 

Kul^r 

Colher 

Bordu 

Bordo 

Kump4dri, 

Compadre 

Burma,  burmu 

Verruma 

kombari 

Cha 

Ch4 

Kumusaku     .  . 

Confessar 

Chavi 

Chave 

Kusinu,  kusini, 

Cozinha 

Damasa 

Damasco 

kusni 

Dose 

Doce 

Landaru 

Lanterna 

Dubralu,        di- 

Dobrado 

Leildmu,       ye- 

Leilao 

bralu 

lamu,  y61amu 

Gadangu 

Gudao 

Listu,  K^tu     .  . 

Lista 

Garnalu 

Granada 

Manchilu 

Machila 

Gobi 

Couve 

Manna 

Mana 

Igreje 

Igreja 

Mdtri 

Madre 

Istri 

Estirar 

Mestre 

Mestre 

520 


Tulu 

Portuguese 

Tulu 

Portuguese 

Mirne 

Meirinho 

Ratalu,  ratelu 

Arratel 

Mulatta 

Mulato 

Reisu 

Rial,  reis 

Mungaru,  mun- 

Mangual 

Ripu 

Ripa 

garu 

Rondu 

Ramda 

Padri,  padre 

Padre 

Sabu,    sabunu, 

Sabao 

Pangayu 

Pangaio 

Sabu,     saburu, 

SabRo 

Papasu,  papasu 

Papuses 

sabimu 

Parata 

Prato 

?  Seigo 

Sagu 

Parenji,  pareji 

Prancha 

Seti 

Setim 

Perm,  penu    .  . 

Pena 

Sodti 

Sorte 

Peranggayi     .  . 

Pera 

Tambaku 

Tambaca 

?  Phalane 

Fulano 

?  Tanki 

Tan  quo 

?  Phatoki 

Foguete 

?  Tibralu 

Tresdobrado- 

?  Pikkasu,  pik- 

Picc^o 

?  Tuphanu     .. 

Tufao 

kasu 

Turungu,       to- 

Tronco 

Pingana,      pin- 

Palangana 

rangu,        tu- 

gani,  pingani 

ranga 

Pistulu 

Pistola 

Tuvalu 

Toalha 

Pulli 

Folha 

Varanda 

Varanda 

Rasidi 

Recibo 

Varu,  varu 

Vara 

52. 

Turkish 

Turkish 

Portuguese 

Turkish 

Portuguese 

Bandara 

Bandeira 

Portugal 

Portugal 

Banqa 

Banco 

Posta 

Posta 

Cancha 

Gancho 

Qamara 

Camara 

Chay 

Cha 

Qanape 

Canape 

Firgateyn 

Fragata 

Qaptan 

Capitao 

Gordela 

Cordao 

Qaput 

Capote 

Kestane 

Castanha 

Qarabiiia 

Carabina 

Limon 

LimHo 

Qordela 

Cordao 

Makina 

Maquina 

Sabun 

SabSo 

Massa 

Mesa 

Salata 

Salada 

Moda 

Moda 

Termeiiti 

Terebintiiia 

M6ddl 

Modelo 

Turunj 

Toraiija 

Passaporta 

Passaporte 

Vapor 

Vapor 

Pishtow 

Pistola 

Yaril 

Barrii 

Gaek wad's  Oriental  Series 


CATALOGUE  OF  BOOKS 
1936 


ORIENTAL  INSTITUTE,  BARODA 


SELECT   OPINIONS 


Sylvain  Lev! ;  The  Gaekwad's  Series  is  standing 
at  the  head  of  the  many  collections  now  pub- 
lished in  India. 

Asiatic  Review,  London  :  It  is  one  of  the  best 
series  issued  in  the  East  as  regards  the  get  up  of 
the  individual  volumes  as  well  as  the  able 
editorship  of  the  series  and  separate  works. 

Presidential  Address,  Patna  Session  of  the  Oriental 
Conference  :  Work  of  the  same  class  is  being 
done  in  Mysore,  Travancore,  Kashmir,  Benares, 
and  elsewhere,  but  the  organisation  at  Baroda 
appears  to  lead. 

Indian  Art  and  Letters,  London  ;  The  scientific 
publications  known  as  the  "  Oriental  Series  " 
of  the  Maharaja  Gaekwar  are  known  to  and 
highly  valued  by  scholars  in  all  parts  of  the 
world. 

Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  London; 
Thanks  to  enlightened  patronage  and  vigor- 
ous management  the  "  Gaekwad's  Oriental 
Series  "  is  going  from  strength  to  strength. 

Sir  Jadunath  Sarkar,  Kt. ;  The  valuable  Indian 
histories  included  in  the  "  Gaekwad's  Ori- 
ental Series "  will  stand  as  an  enduring 
monument  to  the  enlightened  liberality  of 
the  Ruler  of  Baroda  and  the  wisdom  of  his 
advisers. 

The  Times  Literary  Supplement,  London  :  These 
studies  are  a  valuable  addition  to  Western 
learning  and  reflect  great  credit  on  the 
editor  and  His  Highness. 


GAEKWAD'S  ORIENTAL  SERIES 


Critical  editions  of  imprinted  and  original  works  of  Oriental 

Literature,  edited  by  competent  scholars,  and  published 

at  the  Oriental  Institute,  Baroda 

I.     BOOKS   PUBLISHED. 

Rs.  A. 

1.  KavyamimariisS :  a  work  on  poetics,  by  Rajasekhara 

(880-920  A.D.) :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai  and  R.  Ananta- 
krishna  Sastry,  1916.  Reissued,  1924.  Third  edition 
revised  and  enlarged  by  Pandit  K.  S.  Ramaswami 
Shastri  of  the  Oriental  Institute,  Baroda,  1934  . .  2-0 

This  book  has  been  set  as  a  text-book  by  several  Universities  including 
Benares,  Bombay,  and  Patna. 

2.  Naranarayanananda  :  a  poem  on  the  Pauranic  story  of 

Arjuna  and  Krsna's  rambles  on  Mount  Girnar,  by  Vas- 
tupala,  Minister  of  King  Vlradhavala  of  Dholka,  com- 
posed between  Samvat  1277  and  1287,  i.e.,  A.D.  1221 
and  1231  :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai  and  R.  Anantakrishna 
Sastry,  1916  . .  . .  . .  Out  of  print. 

3.  Tarkasahgraha  :  a  work  on  Philosophy  (refutation  of 

Vaisesika  theory  of  atomic  creation)  by  Anandajnana 
or  Anandagiri,  the  famous  commentators  on  Sankara- 
carya's  Bhasyas,  who  nourished  in  the  latter  half  of 
the  13th  century  :  edited  by  T.  M.  Tripathi,  1917.  Out  of  print. 

4.  Parthaparakrama :  a  drama   describing  Arjuna's   re- 

covery of  the  cows  of  King  Virata,  by  Prahladanadeva, 
the  founder  of  Palanpur  and  the  younger  brother  of 
the  Paramara  king  of  Chandra  vati  (a  state  in  Marwar), 
and  a  feudatory  of  the  kings  of  Guzerat,  who  was  a 
Yuvaraja  in  Samvat  1220  or  A.D.  1164:  edited  by 
C.  D.  Dalai,  1917  . .  . .  . .  Out  of  print. 

5.  Rastraudhavam§a :  an   historical  poem   (Mahakavya) 

describing  the  history  of  the  Bagulas  of  Mayuragiri, 
from  Rastraudha,  king  of  Kanauj  and  the  originator 
of  the  dynasty,  to  Narayana  Shah  of  Mayuragiri,  by 
Rudra  Kavi,  composed  in  Saka  1518  or  A.D.  1596: 
edited  by  Pandit  JEmbar  Krishnamacharya  with  Intro- 
duction by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1917  . .  . .  Out  of  print. 

6.  Lihganusasana :  on  Grammar,  by  Vamana,  who  lived 

between  the  last  quarter  of  the  8th  century  and  the 
first  quarter  of  the  9th  century :  edited  by  C.  D. 
Dalai,  1918  . .  . .  . .  0-8 

7.  Vasantavilasa :    an  historical  poem   (Mahakavya)   de- 

scribing  the   life   of    Vastupala    and   the    history    of 


Rs.  A. 

Guzerat,  by  Balachandrasuri  (from  Modheraka  or 
Modhera  in  Kadi  Prant,  Baroda  State),  contemporary 
of  Vastupala,  composed  after  his  death  for  his  son  in 
Samvat  1296  (A.D.  1240)  :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1917  1-8 

8.  Rupakasatkam  :  six  dramas  by  Vatsaraja,  minister  of 

Paramardideva  of  Kalinjara,  who  lived  between  the 
2nd  half  of  the  12th  and  the  1st  quarter  of  13th  cen- 
tury :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1918  . .  Out  of  print. 

9.  Mohaparajaya  :    an    allegorical    drama    describing    the 

overcoming  of  King  Moha  (Temptation),  or  the  conver- 
sion of  Kumarapala,  the  Chalukya  King  of  Guzerat, 
to  Jainism,  by  Yasahpala,  an  officer  of  King  Ajaya- 
deva,  son  of  Kumarapala,  who  reigned  from  A.D.  1229 
to  1232  :  edited  by  Muni  Chaturvijayaji  with  Introduc- 
tion and  Appendices  by  G.  D.  Dalai,  1918  . .  2-0 

10.  Hammiramadamardana  :  a  drama  glorifying  the  two 

brothers,  Vastupala  and  Tejahpala,  and  their  King  Vlra- 
dhavala  of  Dholka,  by  Jayasimhasiiri,  pupil  of  Vtra- 
suri,  and  an  Acarya  of  the  temple  of  Munisuvrata 
at  Broach,  composed  between  Samvat  1276  and  1286 
or  A.D.  1220  and  1239  :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1920  . .  2-0 

11.  Udayasundarikatha  :  a  romance  (Campu,  in  prose  and 

poetry)  by  Sodclhala,  a  contemporary  of  and  patronised 
by  the  three  brothers,  Chchittaraja,  Nagarjuna,  and 
Mummuniraja,  successive  rulers  of  Konkan,  composed 
between 'A.D.  1026  and  1050:  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai 
and  Pandit  Embar  Krishnamacharya,  1920  .  .  2-4 

12.  Mahavidyavidambana  :  a  work  on  Nyaya  Philosophy, 

by   Bhatta   Vadlndra   who    lived   about    A.D.   1210  to 

1274  :  edited  by  M.  R.  Telang,  1920  . .  .  .        2-8 

13.  Pracinagurjarakavysangraha  :    a     collection    of     old 

Guzerati   poems  dating    from    12th   to    15th    centuries 

A.D.  :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1920  . .  .  .        2-4 

14.  Kumarapalapratibodha  :      a     biographical     work     in 

Prakrta,  by  Somaprabhacharya,   composed   in  Samvat 

1241  or  A.D.  1195  :  edited  by  Muni  Jinavijayaji,  1920          7-8 

15.  Ganakarika  :  a  work  on  Philosophy  (Pasupata  School), 

by  Bhasarvajila  who  lived  in  the  2nd  half  of  the  10th 
century  :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai,  1921  .  .  .  .  1-4 

16.  SaAgitamakaranda :    a  work    on  Music,   by    Narada : 

edited  by  M.  R.  Telang,  1920   ..  . .  . .        2-0 

17.  Kavindracarya   List  :    list   of    Sanskrit   works   in    the 

collection  of  Kavindracarya,  a  Benares  Pandit  (1656 
A.D.) :  edited  by  R.  Anantakrishna  Shastry,  with  a 
foreword  by  Dr.  Ganganatha  Jha,  1921  . .  . .  0-12 

18.  Varahagrhyasutra  :    Vedic    ritual     (domestic)     of   the 

Yajurveda  :  edited  by  Dr.  R.  Shamasastry,  1920          . .      0-10 

19.  Lekhapaddhati  :  a  collection  of  models  of  state  and  pri- 

vate documents,  dating  from  8th  to  15th  centuries  A.D. : 


Rs.  A. 

edited    by  *  C.    D.    Dalai    and    G.    K.   Shrigondekar, 

1925      ..  ..  ..  ..  ..2-0 

20.  Bhavisayattakaha   or    Pancamikaha :    a  romance   in 

Apabhramsa  language,  by  Dhanapala  (circa  12th  cen- 
tury) :  edited  by  C.  D.  Dalai  and  Dr.  P.  D.  Gune,  1923  6-0 

21.  A  Descriptive  Catalogue  of  the  Palm-leaf  and  Im- 

portant Paper  MSS.  in  the  Bhandars  at  Jessal- 
mere,  compiled  by  C.  D.  Dalai  and  edited  bv  Pandit 
L.  B.  Gandhi,  1923  . .  . .  "  3-4 

22.  Parasuramakalpasutra  :  a  work  on  Tantra,  with  com- 

mentary by  Ramesvara :  ed^'ted  by  A.  Mahadeva 
Sastry/B.Al,  1923  . .  . .  Out  of  print. 

23.  Nityotsava  :  a  supplement  to  the  Parasuramakalpasutra 

by  Umanandanatha  :  edited  by  A.  Mahadeva  Sastry,. 
B.A.,  1923.  Second  revised  edition,  by  Swami  Tirvik- 
rama  Tirtha,  1930  . .  . .  . .  6-0 

24.  Tantrarahasya  :     a    work    on    the    Prabhakara    School 

of  Purvamlmariisa,  by  Ramanujacarya  :  edited  by  Dr. 

R.  Shamasastry,  1923  . .          *        . .  Out  of  print. 

25.  32.     Samarangana  :     a    work     on    architecture,     town- 

planning,  and  engineering,  by  king  Bhoja  of  Dhara 
(llth  century)  :  edited  by  Mahamahopadhyaya  T. 
GanapatiShastri,Ph.D.  Illustrated.  2  vols.,  1924-1925  10-0 

26.  41.     Sadhanamala  :  a  Buddhist  Tantric  text  of  rituals, 

dated  1165  A.D.,  consisting  of  312  small  works,  com- 
posed by  distinguished  writers  :  edited  by  Benoytosh 
Bhattacharyya,  M.A.,  Ph.D.  Illustrated.  2 vols.,  1925- 
1928  .  .  "  .  .  . .  . .  . .  14-0 

27.  A   Descriptive    Catalogue   of    MSS.   in   the  Central 

Library,  Baroda  :  compiled  by  G.  K.  Shrigondekar, 
M.A.,  and  K.  S.  Ramaswami  Shastri,  with  a  Preface 
by  B.  Bhattacharyya,  Ph.D.,  in  12  vols.,  vol.  I  (Veda, 
Vedalaksana,  and  Upanisads),  1925  . .  . .  6-0 

28.  Manasollasa  or  Abhilasitarthacintamani  :    an  ency- 

clopaedic work  treating  of  one  hundred  different  topics 
connected  with  the  Royal  household  and  the  Royal 
court,  by  Somes varadeva,  a  Chalukya  king  of  the  12th 
century  :  edited  by  G.  K.  Shrigondekar,  M.A.,  3  vols., 
vol.  I,  1925  \  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  2-12 

29.  Nalavilasa :    a   drama   by    Ramachandrasuri,    pupil   of 

Hemachandrasuri,  describing  the  Pauranika  story  of 
Nala  and  DamayantI :  edited  by  G.  K.  Shrigondekar, 
M.A.,  and  L.  B.  Gdndhi,  1926  "  . .  2-4 

30.  31.     Tattvasangraha  :    a  Buddhist   philosophical   work 

of  the  8th  century,  by  Santaraksita,  a  Professor  at 
Nalanda  with  Pafijika  (commentary)  by  his  disciple 
Kamalaslla,  also  a  Professor  at  Nalanda  :  edited  by 
Pandit  Embar  Krishnamacharya  with  a  Foreword 
by  B.  Bhattacharyya,  M.A.,  Ph.D.,  2  vols.,  1926  ..  24-0 


Ks.  A. 

33,  34.  Mirat-i-Ahmadi :  by  All  Mahammad  Khan,  the 
last  Moghul  Dewan  of  Gujarat :  edited  in  the  original 
Persian  by  Syed  Nawab  Ali,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Persian, 
Baroda  College,  2  vols.,  illustrated,  1926-1928  . .  19-8 

35.  Manavagrhyasutra  :  a  work  on  Vedio  ritual  (domestic) 

of  the  Yajurveda  with  the  Bh&sya  of  Astavakra : 
edited  with  an  introduction  in  Sanskrit  by  Pandit 
Ramakrishna  Harshaji  Sastri,  with  a  Preface  by  Prof. 
B.  C.  Lele,  1926  . .  . .  . .  5-0 

36.  68.     Natya6astra  :  of  Bharata  with  the  commentary  of 

Abhinavagupta  of  Kashmir :  edited  by  M.  Ramakrishna 
Kavi,  M.A.,  4  vols.,  vol.  I,  iUustrated,  1926,  vol.  II,  1934     11-0 
Vol.  I  (out  of  print). 

37.  Apabhram6akavyatrayi :    consisting   of    three   works, 

.the  Carcari,  Upadesarasayana,  and  Kalasvarupakulaka, 
by  Jinadatta  Suri  (12th  century)  with  commentaries : 
edited  with  an  elaborate  introduction  in  Sanskrit  by 
L.  B.  Gandhi,  1927  . .  . .  .  .  4-0 

38.  Nyayaprave&a,   Part  I   (Sanskrit   Text)  :    on  Buddhist 

Logic  of  Dinnaga,  with  commentaries  of  Haribhadra 
Suri  and  Parsvadeva :  edited  by  Principal  A.  B.  Dhruva, 
M.A.,  LL.B.,  Pro-Vice-Chancellor,  Hindu  University, 
Benares,  1930  . .  . .  . .  . .  4-0 

39.  Nyayapravesa,   Part   II    (Tibetan   Text):    edited   with 

introduction,  notes,  appendices,  etc.,  by  Pandit  Vidbu- 
sekhara  Bhattacharyya,  Principal,  Vidyabhavana,  Vis- 
vabharati,  1927  . .  .  .  .  .  .  .  1-8 

40.  Advayavajrasahgraha :     consisting    of    twenty    short 

works  on  Buddhist  philosophy  by  Advayavajra,  a  Bud- 
dhist savant  belonging  to  the  llth  century  A.D., 
edited  by  Mahamahopadhyaya  Dr.  Haraprasad  Sastri, 
M.A.,  C.I.E.,  Hon.  D.Litt.,  1927  . .  2-0 

42.  60.     Kalpadrukosa  :  standard  work  on  Sanskrit  Lexico- 

graphy, by  Kesava  :  edited  with  an  elaborate  introduc- 
tion by  the  late  Pandit  Ramavatara  Sharma, 
Sahityacharya,  M.A.,  of  Patna  and  index  by  Pandit 
Shrikant  Sharma,  2  vols.,  vol.  I  (text),  vol.  II  (index), 
1928-1932  ..  ..  ..  ..  14-0 

43.  Mirat-i-Ahmadi    Supplement  :    by    Ali    Muhammad 

Khan.  Translated  into  English  from  the  original 
Persian  by  Mr.  C.  N.  Seddon,  I.C.S.  (retired),  and  Prof. 
Syed  Nawab  Ali,  M. A.  Illustrated.  Corrected  reissue, 
1928  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..6-8 

44.  Two  Vajrayana  Works  :  comprising  Prajnopayavinis- 

cayasiddhi  of  Anangavajra  and  Jfianasiddhi  of  Indra- 
bhuti — two  important  works  belonging  to  the  little 
known  Tantra  school  of  Buddhism  (8th  century 
A.D.) :  edited  by  B.  Bhattaoharyya,  Ph.D.,  1929  . .  3-O 

45.  Bhavapraka&ana  :   of   Saradatanaya,  a  comprehensive 

work  on  Dramaturgy  and  Rasa,  belonging  to 
A.D.  1175-1250;  edited  by  His  Holiness  Yadugiri 
Yatiraja  Swami,  Melkot,  and  K.  S.  Ramaswami  Sastri, 
Oriental  Institute,  Baroda,  1929  . .  . .  7-0 


Rs.  A. 

46.  Ramacarita  :  of  Abhinanda,  Court  poet  of  Haravarsa 

probably  the  same  as  Devapala  of  the  Pala  Dynasty  of 
Bengal  (cir.  9th  century  A.D.)  :  edited  by  K.  S.  Rama- 
swami  Sastri,  1929  . .  . .  . .  7-8 

47.  Naiijarajaya&obhusana  ;    by  Nrsirhhakavi  alias  Abhi- 

nava  Kalidasa,  a  work  on  Sanskrit  Poetics  and  relates 
to  the  glorification  of  Nafijaraja,  son  of  Vlrabhupa  of 
Mysore  :  edited  by  Pandit  E.  Krishnamacharya,  1930  5-0 

48.  Natyadarpana  :    on  dramaturgy,  by  Ramacandra  Suri 

with  his  own  commentary  :  edited  by  Pandit  L.  B. 
Gandhi  and  G.  K.  Shrigondekar,  M.A.  2  vols.,  vol.  I, 

1929  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..4-8 

49.  Pre-Dinnaga     Buddhist     Texts     on      Logic      from 

Chinese  Sources  :  containing  the  English  translation 
of  Satdsastra  of  Aryadeva,  Tibetan  text  and  English 
translation  of  V igraha-vydvartanl  of  Nagarjuna  and  the 
re -translation  into  Sanskrit  from  Chinese  of  Updyahr- 
day  a  and  Tarkasdstra  :  edited  by  Prof.  Giuseppe  Tucci, 

1930  ..  ..  ..  ..9-0 

50.  Mirat-i-Ahmadi    Supplement  :    Persian    text   giving 

an  account  of  Guzerat,  by  Ali  Muhammad  Khan : 
edited  by  Syed  Nawab  Ali,  M.A.,  Principal,  Bahaud- 
din  College,  Junagadh,  1930  . .  .  .  .  .  6-0 

61.  Trisasti&alakapurusacaritra :  of  Hemacandra,  trans- 
lated into  English  with  copious  notes  by  Dr.  Helen 
M.Johnson  of  Osceola,  Missouri,  U.S.A.  4  vols.,  vol.  I 
(Adisvaracaritra),  illustrated,  1931  ..  ..  15-0 

52.  Dandaviveka :    a    comprehensive    Penal    Code    of    the 

ancient  Hindus  by  Vardhamana  of  the  15th  century 
A.D.  :  edited  by  Mahamahopadhyaya  Kamala  Krsna 
Smrtitirtha,  1931  .  .  .  .  . .  "  1 .  8-8 

53.  Tathagataguhyaka  or  Guhyasamaja  :  the  earliest  and 

the  most  authoritative  work  of  the  Tantra  School  of 
the  Buddhists  (3rd  century  A.D.)  :  edited  by  B.  Bhatta- 
charyya,  Ph.D.,  1931  .  .  .  .  .  .  4-4 

54.  Jayakhyasamhita  :  an  authoritative  Pancaratra  work 

of  the  5th  century  A.D.,  highly  respected  by  the  South 
Indian  Vaisnavas :  edited  by  Pandit  E.  Krishnama- 
charyya  of  Vadtal,  with  one  illustration  in  nine  colours 
and  a  Foreword  by  B.  Bhattacharyya,  Ph.D.,  1931  . .  12-0 

55.  Kavyalankarasarasamgraha :    of    Udbhata   with   the 

commentary,  probably  the  same  as  Udbhata viveka  of 
Rajanaka  Tilaka  (llth  century  A.D.) :  edited  by  K.  S. 
Ramaswami  Sastri,  1931  . .  . .  . .  2-0 

56.  Parananda    Sutra :   an   ancient   Tantric   work   of   the 

Hindus  in  Sutra  form  giving  details  of  many  practices 
and  rites  of  a  new  School  of  Tantra :  edited  by  Swami 
Trivikrama  Tirtha  with  a  Foreword  by  B.  Bhatta- 
charyya,  Ph.D.,  1931  . .  . .  -  . .  3-0 


6 

Rs.  A. 

67 , 69.  Ahsan  -ut-Tawarikh :  history  of  the  Safawi  Period  of 
Persian  History,  15th  and  16th  centuries,  by  Hasan- 
i-Rumlu:  edited  by  C.  N.  Seddon,  I.C.S.  (retired), 
Reader  in  Persian  and  Marathi,  University  of  Oxford. 
2  vols.  (Persian  text  and  translation  in  English), 
1932-34  ..  ..  ..  ..  19-8 

68.  Padmananda  Mahakavya :   giving  the  life  history  of 

Rsabhadeva,  the  first  Tlrthankara  of  the  Jainas,  by 
Amarachandra  Kavi  of  the  13th  century :  edited  by 
H.  R.  Kapadia,  M.A.,  1932  ..  \  .  .  .  14-0 

69.  Sabdaratnasamanvaya  :   an  interesting  lexicon  of  the 

NSnartha  class  in  Sanskrit  compiled  by  the  Maratha 
King  Sahaji  of  Tanjore :  edited  by  Pandit  Vitthala 
&astrl,  Sanskrit  PathaSala,  Baroda,  with  a  Foreword  by 
B.  Bhattacharyya/Ph.D.,  1932  .  .  .  .  11-0 

61.  Saktisangama  Tantra  :  a  voluminous  compendium  of 

the  Hindu  Tantra  comprising  four  books  on  Kali,  Tara, 
Sundarl  and  Chhinnamasta :  edited  by  B.  Bhatta- 
charyya,  M. A.,  Ph.D.,  4  vols.,  vol.  I,  Kalikhanda,  1932  2-8 

62.  Prajfiaparamitas :    commentaries    on   the   Prajnapara- 

mita,  a  Buddhist  philosophical  work :  edited  by 
Giuseppe  Tucci,  Member,  Italian  Academy,  2  vols., 
vol.  I,  1932  .  .  . .  .  .  .  .  12-0 

63.  Tarikh-i-Mubarakhshahi :    an  authentic  and  contem- 

porary account  of  the  kings  of  the  Saiyyid  Dynasty  of 
Delhi :  translated  into  English  from  original  Persian  by 
Kamal  Krishna  Basu,  M.A.,  Professor,  T.N.J.  College, 
Bhagalpur,  with  a  Foreword  by  Sir  Jadunath  Sarkar, 
Kt.,  1932  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  7-8 

64.  Siddhantabindu  :  on  Vedanta  philosophy,  by  Madhusu- 

dana  SarasvatI  with  commentary  of  Purusottama : 
edited  by  P.  C.  Divanji,  M.A.,  LL.M.,  1933  '  .  .  11-0 

66.  Istasiddhi  :  on  Vedanta  philosophy,  by  Vimuktatma, 
disciple  of  Avyayatma,  with  the  author's  own  comment- 
ary :  edited  by  M.  Hiriyanna,  M.A.,  Retired  Professor 
of  Sanskrit,  Maharaja's  College,  Mysore,  1933  . .  14-0 

66,  70,  73.     Shabara-Bhasya  :   on  the  Mimamsa  Sutras  of 

Jaimini :  Translated  into  English  by  Mahamahopadh- 
yaya  Dr.  Ganganath  Jha,  M.A.,  D.Litt.,  etc.,  Vice- 
Chancellor,  University  of  Allahabad,  in  3  vols.,  1933- 
1936  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  48-0 

67.  Sanskrit  Texts  from  Bali :    comprising  a  large  num- 

ber of  Hindu  and  Buddhist  ritualistic,  religious  and 
other  texts  recovered  from  the  islands  of  Java  and  Bali 
with  comparisons :  edited  by  Professor  Sylvain  Levi, 
1933  ..  ..  ,.  .  .  ..3-8 

71.  Narayana  Sataka  :  a  devotional  poem  of  high  literary 
merit  by  Vidyakara  with  the  commentary  of  Pitambara  : 
edited  by  Pandit  Shrikant  Sharma,  1935  . .  . .  2-0 


7. 

Rs.  A. 

72.  Rajadharma-Kaustubha  :  an  elaborate  Smrti  work  on 
Rajadharma,  Rajamti  and  the  requirements  of  kings, 
by  Anantadeva  :  edited  by  the  late  Mahamahopadhyaya 
Kamala  Krishna  Smrtitirtha,  1935  .  .  . .  1Q-0 

74.  Portuguese  Vocables  in  Asiatic  Languages  :  trans- 
lated into  English  from  Portuguese  by  Prof.  A.  X. 
Soares,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  Baroda  College,  Baroda,  1936  .  .  12-0 

IT.     BOOKS    IN    THE    PRESS. 

1.  Nafyasastra  :  edited  by  M.  Ramakrishna  Kavi,  4  vols., 

vol.  III. 

2.  Manasollasa  or  Abhilasitarthacintamani,  edited  by  G.  K. 

Shrigondekar,   M.A.,  3  vols.,  vol.  II. 

3.  A  Descriptive  Catalogue  of  MSS.  in  the  Jain  Bhan- 

dars  at  Pat  tan  :  edited  from  the  notes  of  the  late 
Mr.  C.  D.  Dalai,  M.A.,  by  L.  B.  Gandhi,  2  vols. 

4.  Alamkaramahodadhi  :    a    famous    work    on    Sanskrit 

Poetics  composed  by  Narendraprabha  Suri  at  the 
request  of  Minister  Vastupala  in  1226  A.D.  :  edited  by 
Lalchandra  B.  G  and  hi  of  the  Oriental  Institute,  Baroda. 

5.  Suktimuktavali  :     a     well-known     Sanskrit     work    on 

Anthology,  of  Jalhana,  a  contemporary  of  King  Krsna 
of  the  Northern  Yadava  Dynasty  (A.D.  1247):  edited 
by  Pandit  E.  Krishnamacharya,  Sanskrit  Pathasala, 
Vadtal. 

6.  Trisastisalakapurusacaritra  :    of  Hemacandra :   trans- 

lated into  English  by  Dr.  Helen  M.  Johnson,  4  vols., 
vol.  II. 

7.  Ganitatilaka  :    of    Srlpati    with    the    commentary    of 

Sinihatilaka,  a  non-Jain  work  on  Arithmetic  with 
a  Jain  commentary  :  edited  by  H.  R.  Kapadia,  M.A. 

8.  Dvadasaranayacakra :    an    ancient    polemical    treatise 

giving  a  resume  of  the  different  philosophical  systems 
with  a  refutation  of  the  same  from  the  Jain  stand- 
point by  Mallavadi  Suri  with  a  commentary  by 
Simhasuri  Gani :  edited  by  Muni  Caturvijayaji. 

9.  Nayakaratna  :  a  commentary  on   the   Nyayaratnamala 

of  Partha^arathi  Misra  by  Ramamija  of  the  Prabhakara 
School :  edited  by  K.  S.  Ramaswami  Sastri  of  the 
Oriental  Institute,  Baroda. 

10.  Hamsa-vilasa  :    of  Hamsa  Bhiksu  :    forms  an  elaborate 

defence  of  the  various  mystic  practices  and  worship : 
edited  by  Swami  Trivikrama  Tirtha. 

11.  Tattvasangraha  :    of    6antaraksita    with    the    commen- 

tary of  Kamalas'ila  :'  translated  into  English  by  Ma  ha- 
mahopadhyaya  Dr.  Ganganath  Jha. 


8 

III.     BOOKS    UNDER    PREPARATION. 

Rs. 

1.  A  Descriptive   Catalogue  of   MSS.  in   the  Oriental 

Institute,  Baroda  :  compiled  by  the  Library  staff,  12 
vols.,  vol.  II  (Srauta,  Dharma,  and  Grhya  Sutras). 

2.  Prajnaparamitas :    commentaries    on   the    Prajfiapara- 

mita,  a  Buddhist  philosophical  work :  edited  by  Prof. 
Giuseppe  Tucci,  2  vols.,  vol.  II. 

3.  Saktisangama  Tantra  :  comprising  four  books  on  Kali, 

Tara,  Sundarl,  and  Chhinnamasta :  edited  by 
B.  Bhattacharyya,  Ph.D.,  4  vols.,  vols.  II-1V. 

4.  Natyadarpana :     introduction    in    Sanskrit    giving    an 

account  of  the  antiquity  and  usefulness  of  the  In- 
dian drama,  the  different  theories  on  Rasa,  and  an  ex- 
amination of  the  problems  raised  by  the  text,  by 
L.  B.  Gandhi,  2  vols.,  vol.  II. 

6.  Gurjararasavall  :  a  collection  of  several  old  Gujarati 
Rasas  :  edited  by  Messrs.  B.  K.  Thakore,  M.  D.  Desai, 
and  M.  C.  Modi. 

6.  Parasurama-Kalpasutra  :  an  important  work  on  Tantra 

with  the  commentary  of  Ramesvara :  second  revised 
edition  by  Swami  Trivikrama  Tirtha. 

7.  Tarkabhasa  :  a  work  on  Buddhist  Logic,  by  Moksakara 

Gupta  of  the  Jagaddala  monastery :  edited  with  a 
Sanskrit  commentary  by  Pandit  Embar  Krishnama- 
charya  of  Vadtal. 

8.  Madhavanala-Kamakandala  :  a  romance  in  old  Western 

RajaSthani  by  Ganapati,  a  Kayastha  from  Amod : 
edited  by  M.  R.  Majumdar,  M.A.,  LL.B. 

9.  A   Descriptive   Catalogue   of   MSS.   in   the  Oriental 

Institute,  Baroda  :  compiled  by  the  Library  staff,  12 
vols.,  vol.  Ill  (Smrti  MSS.). 

10.  An  Alphabetical  List  of  MSS.  in  the  Oriental  Insti- 

tute, Baroda  :  compiled  from  the  existing  card  cata- 
logue by  the  Superintendent,  Printed  Section. 

11.  Nitikalpataru  :   the   famous  Niti  work  of  K?emendra : 

edited  by  Sardar  K.  M.  Panikkar,  M.A.,  of  Patiala. 

12.  Chhakkammuvaeso  :  an  Apabhramsa  work  of  the  Jains 

containing  didactic  religious  teachings :  edited  by 
L.  B.  Gandhi,  Jain  Pandit. 

13.  Sam  rat    Siddhanta  :   the  well-known  work  on   Astro- 

nomy of  Jagannatha  Pandit :  critically  edited  with 
numerous  diagrams  by  Pandit  Kedar  Nath,  Rajjyotisi, 
Jaipur. 

14.  Vimalaprabha  :  the  famous  commentary  on  the  Kala- 

cakra  Tantra  and  the  most  important  work  of  the 
Kalacakra  School  of  the  Buddhists  :  edited  with  com- 
parisons of  the  Tibetan  and  Chinese  versions  by  Giuseppe 
Tucci  of  the  Italian  Academy. 


9 

Rs. 

15*  Ni$pannayogambara  Tantra :  describing  a  large 
number  of  mandalas  or  magio  circles  and  numerous 
deities  :  edited  by  B.  Bhattacharyya. 

16.  Basatin-i-Salatin :    a    contemporary    account    of    the 

Sultans  of  Bijapur :  translated  into  English  by  M.  A. 
Kazi  of  the  Baroda  College  and  B.  Bhattacharyya. 

17.  Madana  Mahariiava  :  a  Smrti  work  principally  dealing 

with  the  doctrine  of  Karmavipaka  composed  during 
the  reign  of  Mandhata  son  of  Madanapala :  edited  by 
Embar  Krishnamacharya. 

18.  Trisasti&alakapurusacaritra  :  of  Hemacandra:  trans- 

lated into  English  by  Dr.  Helen  Johnson,  4  vols., 
vols.  III-IV. 

19.  Krtyakalpataru  :    of    Laksmidhara,    minister   of   King 

Govindachandra  of  Kanauj  :  edited  by  Principal  K.  V. 
Rangaswami  Aiyangar,  Hindu  University,  Benares. 

20.  Brhaspati    Smrti,    being  a  reconstructed    text   of   the 

now  lost  work  of  Brhaspati :  edited  by  Principal  K.  V. 
Rangaswarni  Aiyangar,  Hindu  University,  Benares. 


For  further  particulars  please  communicate 
with — 

THE  DIRECTOR, 
Oriental  Institute,  Baroda. 


10 

THE  GAEKWAD'S  STUDIES  IN  RELIGION  AND 
PHILOSOPHY. 

Rs.  A. 

1.  The   Comparative    Study    of   Religions:    [Contents: 

I,  the  sources  and  nature  of  religious  truth.     II,  super- 
natural beings,  good  and  bad.     Ill,  the  soul,  its  nature, 
origin,  and  destiny.     IV,  sin  and   suffering,  salvation 
and  redemption.     V,  religious  practices.     VI,  the  emo- 
tional   attitude    and    religious    ideals] :    by   Alban   A. 
Widgery,  M.A.,  1922  ..  ..  . .      15-0 

2.  Goods   and  Bads :  being  the  substance  of  a  series  of 

talks  and  discussions  with  H.H.  the  Maharaja  Gaekwad 
of  Baroda.  [Contents  :  introduction.  I,  physical  values. 

II,  intellectual     values.     Ill,    aesthetic    values.     IV, 
moral  value.     V,  religious  value.     VI,  the  good  life,  its 
unity  and  attainment]  :  by  Alban  G.  Widgery,  M.A., 
1920.     (Library  edition  Rs.  5)  . .  . .        3-0 

3.  Immortality  and  other  Essays:  [Contents:  I,  philos- 

ophy and  life.  II,  immortality.  Ill,  morality  and 
religion.  IV,  Jesus  and  modern  culture.  V,  the 
psychology  of  Christian  motive.  VI,  free  Catholicism 
and  non-Christian  Religions.  VII,  Nietzsche  and 
Tolstoi  on  Morality  and  Religion.  VIII,  Sir  Oliver 
Lodge  on  science  and  religion.  IX,  the  value  of  con- 
fessions of  faith.  X,  the  idea  of  resurrection.  XI, 
religion  and  beauty.  XII,  religion  and  history. 
XIII,  principles  of  reform  in  religion]  :  by  Alban  G. 
Widgery,  M.A.,  1919.  (Cloth  Rs.  3)  . .  . .  2-0 

4.  Confutation  of  Atheism  :  a  translation  of  the  Hadis-i- 

Halila  or  the  tradition  of  the  Myrobalan  Fruit :  trans-  { 

lated  by  Vali  Mohammad  Chhanganbhai  Momin,  1918  . .     0-14 

Conduct  of  Royal  Servants  :  being  a  collection  of  verses 
from  the  Vlramitrodaya  with  their  translations  in 
English,  Gujarati,  and  Marathi :  by  B.  Bhattacharyya, 
M.A.,  Ph.D.  ..  ..  ..  ..0-6